《Whispers of Worlds Beyond: A Series》


 Chapter 1: Calling Out from Beyond

    Chapter 1: Calling Out from BeyondAiden...


    The wind carried a faint scent of wood, tinged with sweetness, and a whisper so soft it was nearly lost to the breeze. Whether it came from the world around him or somewhere deep within, Aiden couldn''t tell.


    Aideen...


    His eyes fluttered open, just as a sharp ray of sunlight broke through the clouds and pierced his vision. He winced, raising an arm to shield his face from the dazzling light. The wind swept over him, carrying that same sweet scent, and his body, tense and coiled like a spring, instantly began to relax. A small, unbidden smile curved his lips.


    Surely, this is heaven, he thought as he lay there, weightless and carefree.


    His mind drifted back to his childhood, to the backyard of their house where he and his younger brother Blaze would play. He would often be with his younger brother, either playing by their miniature playground or climbing the oak tree until the sun dipped below the horizon. But something was different now¡ªthis place was far too quiet.


    Aideeeennnn...


    The voice called again, distant yet insistent.


    "I''m coming, Mum," he murmured, his voice hoarse. Pushing himself upright, he felt an unfamiliar prick against his arms and legs.


    His fingers brushed the ground beneath him.


    Grass?


    Confused, Aiden blinked, rubbing his eyes as if trying to clear away a dream. The sensation of the grass was too vivid, too real. It felt like the lawn at home, only wilder and more untamed.


    Wait... the lawn?


    Why would he be outside? He had just been tucked into bed by Ettore, their butler, after a long day.


    Aideeeeennnn...


    The voice grew louder, cutting through his thoughts like a knife. His heart quickened, and fragments of memory flashed through his mind. Playing in the library with Blaze... Their father''s furious voice after they damaged a book... His mother sitting on his bed, holding his hand with firm reassurance, telling him to keep his emotions in check... Ettore''s quiet steps as he pulled the covers over him. He shouldn''t be here. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He should be in bed.


    Aiddeeeennnn...


    He spun around, expecting to see his mother at the backdoor of their house. He could almost picture her in her usual get-up when she''s baking: dressed in her green apron patterned with daisies, her hair tied up in a bun, calling him and Blaze for dinner with that soft, patient smile. Behind her, Ettore would wait, ever watchful, ready to assist her with even the smallest of tasks.


    But there was no mother. No house. No brother. No butler.


    Instead, there was a tree.


    It stood before him, majestic and ancient, a twist of gnarled roots and evergreen branches. The tree exuded solitude and mysticism, framed against a sky streaked with fiery oranges and blues. The sun hung suspended just above the horizon, frozen in its descent, casting long shadows across the field.


    A gust of wind stirred the leaves, carrying that same sweet scent that had first awakened him. Aiden''s breath caught.


    Was he dreaming? Dead? Kidnapped?


    He clenched the neckline of his shirt, his heart pounding so hard it felt as though it might burst free, his shirt feeling like shackles choking him.


    "No," he whispered, shaking his head as if to dispel the impossible. He rubbed his eyes again, but the scenery remained. The sprawling field stretched endlessly around him, devoid of buildings, trees, or anything else but the singular, imposing oak. The grass beneath his feet was short, neat but wild in its growth, unfamiliar yet not threatening.


    His thoughts spiraled. The scenery hadn''t changed, and his heart caught in his throat.


    Is he dead? Is he dreaming? Is he kidnapped? Hallucinating?


    All thoughts swirled in his head as a small bead of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    Was this because of what happened earlier in the morning? Was he cursed?, the boy thought.


    Hesitantly, the boy took a step forward.


    His fear should have frozen him, but instead, a strange calm washed over him. With each step, the tightness in his chest eased, the tremble in his hands subsided. By the time he reached the tree, it felt as though all his worries had melted away.


    Placing a hand on the rough bark, he traced the grooves with trembling fingers. The tree seemed alive, almost sentient.


    It radiated an ancient warmth, soothing him with an unspoken promise of safety. He wanted to resist, to stay wary¡ªbut the tree stripped him bare of defenses, leaving him unguarded yet strangely unafraid.


    The breeze shifted again, carrying whispers of comfort. For a boy who had always lived under the glare of expectations, the shadows beneath the tree felt like a welcome breath of fresh air.


    He was about to sit, to let the tree''s presence envelop him, when a sound broke through the stillness.


    His body tensed.


    This was different. Not the wind, not the rustle of leaves. The sound was harsher, and he could faintly hear the sound of flapping wings.


    Keep calm, he thought to himself, tightening his already balled fists. Up above him, came a small tapping sound. Slowly, he looked up, bracing himself for the worst, to see a small bird perched on one of the tree''s branches, looking directly at him.


    Jet-black feathers gleamed like polished obsidian, catching the dying sunlight. Its sharp eyes met his, unblinking.


    "Hey," he murmured, stepping forward carefully.


    The bird cocked its head, letting out a piercing caw before spreading its wings.


    Aiden reached out instinctively, as if he could grasp the creature, but it was already soaring away, disappearing into the horizon.


    "Wait!" he cried, lunging forward and sitting up in a flash. His hands grasped at nothing but air. The bark beneath his palm dissolved into nothingness.


    But there was no bird.There even was no tree. There was no sunset suspended in time. There was no breeze that carries a sweet scent of pine.


    The familiar red and gold furnishings of the four-story mansion in Surrey surrounded him, every detail in its proper place, like how everything disappeared as quickly as it appeared before him.


    No tree. No bird. No endless field.


    And no answers.

 Chapter 2: The Chase Family

    Chapter 2: The Chase Family"Brother?"


    Aiden snapped back to reality, jolted by the concerned gaze of the child across from him. Startled, he fumbled with his fork and it clattered to the floor, the sharp clunk cutting through the heavy silence of the room.


    He gulped nervously, his eyes flicking downward to his lap as he felt the weight of a hurtful gaze directed at him from the center of the dining table. A servant swiftly approached, retrieving the fallen fork with a quiet efficiency, while another discreetly replaced it with new utensils, setting them down before the young lord of the house as if nothing had happened. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you..." Aiden murmured as the servants took a bow before returning to their position at the side of the room, standing in rapt attention in case the family may need of them.


    "Are you okay, brother?" The boy across from him asked, his electric blue eyes brimming with concern, their intensity making Aiden feel even more exposed under the weight of his discomfort.


    Orion Chase set his cup of water down with deliberate calm, and the room fell into a tense silence. Orion''s jaw was clenched tight, his eyes narrowing with a sharp intensity as he fixed Aiden with a look so searing it felt as though the boy might catch fire from the weight of it.


    "Have you been taking your etiquette lessons diligently, Aiden?"


    "....Yes, father," Aiden mumbled.


    Orion side-eyed Aiden and sliced his sausages into thin bite-sized pieces before responding monotonously, "Clearly not."


    He was about to respond to clear his name when, in the corner of his eye, Aiden noticed her mother subtly shaking her head.


    Aiden bit his lip, sighed in defeat, and slumped back in his chair.


    "Losing focus. Dropping utensils. Not taking classes seriously. Posture," Aiden straightened in his chair, sitting up as if the force of his father''s words had physically pulled him upright. Orion''s gaze never wavered, his voice growing heavier with every syllable. "Aiden Chase, you will be the next in line. Our name, our reputation- everything that matters to this family- will rely on you in the future."


    His father delivered the words so nonchalantly that anyone overhearing might assume it was just another casual conversation. After all, fathers gave talks like this all the time to their eldest sons.


    However, the subtle tone, the piercing gaze, and the deliberate way his father phrased each word left Aiden with a small, uncomfortable knot in his stomach. What his father said wasn''t a gentle reminder to take his etiquette classes more seriously, nor was it a suggestion that he could be better.


    It was a command.


    A command that he should be better.


    To Aiden, it felt like the heavy hand of destiny was settling squarely on his shoulders, pressing down with the weight of an entire lineage.


    He felt his hands slightly shake, the pit in his stomach growing larger, feeling like he could be sucked inside out at any moment. His face flushed- maybe from embarrassment, anger, or a mix of both- Aiden felt like he wanted to just combust right then right there in his seat.


    Helia, who was silently watching the whole ordeal between her husband and her kids, had finally had enough and she cleared her throat, the sound sharp in the quiet room, instantly drawing everyone''s attention away from Aiden.


    Even the servants, who had been carefully avoiding eye contact with either Orion or Aiden, turned to look at her. With a sigh, Helia spoke, her voice calm. "That''s enough. They are still kids, Orion."


    "Kids who will one day become heroes."


    "But kids, nonetheless," She emphasized. "And they''re not just any kids, they''re your kids. Our children."


    At this, Orion''s eyes softened as he stared at his wife, who was busily emphasizing with such conviction about the need for children to have a little fun, about the dangers of thrusting them too soon into the weight of adult matters.


    "And don''t get me started on yesterday, Orion Chase," she continued, her tone becoming increasingly stern. "when you know just how dangerous it is for a kid to go there and witness something as heinous as killing a Magi."


    "Not this again, Helia, dear."


    "Oh yes, this again. You won''t hear the last of this."


    "Aiden is already a teenager- 15 at that- and he will be head one day. Should we shelter him until he alone could not stand to see someone dying?"


    "He does not need to see it right now. He is still a kid."


    "They are ruthless. They kill our people, Helia and it is our job as a Chase to see to it we are safe and we do so by exterminating them. "


    "Humans are also ruthless. It''s not the Magis who killed that family of four last week, now is it? Killing a Magi and letting your son see such things are heinous! Chase or not."


    "Keeping a Magi alive is just as heinous," Orion replied, unyielding.


    The two locked eyes for a moment, their bickering coming to a stop. Aiden and Blaze, his younger brother, shifted uncomfortably in their seats watching their parents stare each other down.


    The room was unbearably silent.


    Without missing a beat, Helia smiled gently at her two boys before turning her gaze to the towering figure standing beside her husband.


    "Ettore, take the children outside."


    With a slight inclination of his head, the butler acknowledged the command, his expression unreadable save for the faint smile he had given the lady of the house.


    Aiden could not have been told twice.


    The butler motioned for a few servants to open the tall double doors while the two Chase brothers were hurriedly bowing towards their parents before making a beeline out the dining room, where Ettore was waiting for them. He led them down the hallway, their footsteps a synchronized tapping against the mahogany floors.


    Not one of them dared to say something.


    Ettore led them to the study, a large room just down the hallway from where the dining area was. Its walls were lined with towering bookshelves filled to the brim with all kinds of books from classical literature to scientific journalsz A rolling library ladder rested against one shelf, waiting patiently for someone to scale its height.


    The sunlight poured through the large window that stretched from floor to ceiling, painting the room in golden hues like it''s glowing, casting soft shadows across the furniture, and igniting the air with a warm, tranquil glow.


    The butler gestured toward the wide desk, its surface already set with ink pens, blank notebooks, and piled textbooks.


    Aiden and Blaze hesitated.


    Noticing their hesitation, with a small smile, Ettore spoke, "The study awaits your presence Master Aiden and Master Blaze, and it would be unwise to keep its wisdom waiting."


    Blaze, who still had yet to begin his advanced etiquette class, groaned. "But we just had breakfast. Can''t it wait?"


    "Master Aiden, Master Blaze, I assure you, a mere hour of study now will save you an afternoon of lectures later. Efficiency, as they say, is the cornerstone of wisdom."


    With this, Aiden entered the room and picked up a few books from the bookshelf without looking them over in a robotic-like fashion, before plopping himself down a chair.


    Seeing his brother diligently scanning his books, Blaze conceded defeat to the butler and followed suit.


    Ettore, his work done, began to retreat towards the door.


    Before leaving, he paused, turning back to offer one final remark. "Should you require any assistance, do not hesitate to call." And with that, he vanished as quietly as he''d arrived, leaving the boys to their books.

 Chapter 3: Magi at the Pyre

    Chapter 3: Magi at the PyreWhile Ettore may have thought the boys had gone through their books after the heated exchange during breakfast, it was safe to say that he was severely mistaken, for the boys had abandoned their books entirely, and was sprawled across the polished wooden floor beside a towering bookshelf.


    Blaze, his wide blue eyes gleaming with anticipation, had been brimming with questions since last night.


    His innocent excitement had led to a premature inquiry at breakfast, one that had them kicked out of the dining room and spend the rest of the morning inside the study. Now, away from prying eyes, he finally got his chance.


    Sitting cross-legged, his hair catching the soft glow of the morning sunlight streaming through the tall windows, Blaze eagerly leaned closer to his brother.


    The thought of his two heroes: his father and his older brother contributing another victory for humanity, made his chest swell with pride. To him, the tale was more than just a story; it was a celebration!


    Aiden, however, wasn''t as spirited. Seated with his back against the towering shelf, he absentmindedly rolled a pencil between his fingers. His green eyes were distant, shadowed by something unspoken.


    Memories of London lingered, as well as the tree in the middle of nowhere, vivid and sharp, but Aiden wanted nothing more than to banish them entirely.


    But seeing Blaze so full of life and excited to hear what happened, made him feel guilty. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blaze deserves to know.


    At least, the side that doesn''t sit well with violence.


    --------------------------------------


    The car cruised through London''s bustling streets, its polished black exterior gleaming under the bright sun. Aiden sat stiffly in the back seat, his gaze fixed upon the window.


    The city passed by in a blur, its cobblestone streets and towering buildings a patchwork of light and shadow. Outside, the city was alive, a chorus of clattering wheels, chattering voices, and chiming bells. Vendors sold their wares on street corners, and children darted between street lamps, their laughter piercing through the noise.


    Next to him, his father, Orion Chase, sat in silence.


    "Straight to Salem Arena," Orion instructed the driver, his voice as clipped and sharp as ever. The man behind the wheel simply nodded, weaving the car through the bustling streets of London.


    Aiden shifted uncomfortably, his fingers playing with the edge of his coat. He had heard whispers about Salem Arena- stories of roaring crowds, of Magi being brought towards their impending doom. His mother had never allowed him to see one for himself, so his father never brought him.


    Until today.


    "Why did you bring me, father?" Aiden finally asked, his voice barely louder than the hum of the engine.


    Orion didn''t look at him. His eyes, as cold and calculating as ever, were fixed straight ahead. "You''re the eldest son of the Chase family. It''s time you understood the responsibility that comes with our name."


    Aiden bit his lip, his stomach twisting into knots.


    Responsibility.


    That was all his father ever talked about. The Chase family had built its legacy on hunting Magi, rooting out their kind and keeping the world "safe" from their magic. Aiden had always been told it was noble work, but the weight of it felt suffocating.


    The car turned onto a wide boulevard, the shadow of the arena growing larger with each passing second. Its massive stone arches towered above the surrounding buildings, their weathered surfaces adorned with crimson banners bearing the symbol of the Hunters Association- a sword crossed with a flame.


    However, the car veered off from the throngs of people swarming the main entrance and pulled up to a smaller, gated side entrance guarded by two stern-faced men. They stepped aside as soon as they spotted the Chase family crest embossed on the car door.


    The driver opened the door, and Orion stepped out first, his coat billowing in the wind. Aiden followed reluctantly, his boots crunching on the gravel as he glanced up at the towering edifice.


    "Keep your head high," Orion said, his voice firm but quiet. "You''re a Chase."


    The guards pushed open the heavy wooden doors, revealing a dim, cool corridor. The muffled roar of the crowd reverberated through the stone walls, sending a shiver down Aiden''s spine. He followed his father silently, their footsteps echoing off the polished marble floors.


    Inside, the air felt heavy, the anticipation of the spectacle ahead palpable even in the private passage. The corridor led them to an elevated private viewing box that overlooked the arena. It was lavishly adorned with velvet seats and gold trim, a stark contrast to the gritty spectacle they were about to witness.


    Orion took his place at the edge of the box, leaning slightly on his cane as he gazed down at the arena. Aiden hesitated before joining him, his stomach knotting as he looked out at the scene below.


    The arena was packed with people, their faces lit by the glow of the massive pyre at its center. Tied to the wooden stake was a figure: a Magi, their tattered robes barely clinging to their frail body. Golden shackles bound their wrists.


    Aiden froze.


    He had imagined this moment countless times, but seeing it in person was something else entirely. The Magi''s face was a mask of defiance, their eyes scanning the crowd before staring directly towards Aiden''s direction.


    "This," Orion said, placing a firm hand on his son''s shoulder, stopping Aiden from looking away, "is what keeps the world safe. They threaten the balance, Aiden. They must be dealt with."


    Aiden didn''t respond. He couldn''t bear to look at the scene unfolding before him.


    The executioner approached the pyre, a torch in hand, the flames dancing hungrily as the crowd erupted into cheers. From another viewing box, Aiden could see them clapping their hands at the sight.


    The torch touched the base of the pyre, and the flames roared to life, climbing upward with terrifying speed. The Magi''s screams cut through the noise, piercing and raw.


    Aiden''s stomach churned, his fists clenching at his sides.


    Do you see now?" Orion asked, his voice low. "Do you understand the burden we bear?"


    Aiden turned to his father, searching his face for any sign of doubt, any flicker of humanity. But Orion''s expression was as steely as ever, his gaze fixed on the flames with chilling detachment.


    To see such person devoid of emotion as his father, he wanted to say no. He wanted to argue how pointless this was. He needed to say no.


    But he couldn''t.


    Aiden pursed his lips. "I... understand," Aiden lied, his voice barely audible, his nose slightly scrunching.


    But he didn''t understand. Not the hatred, not the violence, not the cheers of the crowd.


    All he understood was the sickening weight in his chest, a heaviness that pressed down on him as he turned back to the inferno.


    As the flames consumed the pyre and the Magi''s cries faded, Aiden felt a strange warmth in his chest- not from the fire, but from something deeper, something he couldn''t quite name.


    It was anger, yes, but also shame.


    Shame that he was standing there, doing nothing. Shame that his father and his ancestors were one of the many men who orchestrated these horrors.


    For the first time, he wondered if the true danger wasn''t the magic, but the people who sought to destroy it.


    And in the shadow of the arena, beneath the bright midday sun, Aiden felt the weight of the world his family had built, and it pressed down on him like a shackle.

 Chapter 4: A Meeting With Two Families

    Chapter 4: A Meeting With Two FamiliesThe private corridors of the arena were eerily quiet, a stark contrast to the thunderous cheers and cries that had erupted moments earlier. The sound of the roaring crowd, still faintly audible through the thick walls, reverberated like a distant storm.


    Aiden followed closely behind his father who strode forward with his usual unshakeable composure, the acrid smell of burning flesh and smoke lingered faintly in the air, even in the exclusive corridors.


    Well," Orion said, adjusting his cufflinks with a practiced ease, "a rather primitive method, but effective nonetheless."


    Aiden stayed silent, his jaw tightening. The vision of the Magi screaming in agony as the flames consumed them replayed in his mind, no matter how hard he tried to suppress it.


    Let''s keep moving," Orion added, glancing over his shoulder at Aiden. "We''ve no need to linger."


    The boy quickened his pace, and he fell into step with his father. But before they could reach their private car waiting discreetly in the back, a voice called out from the other end of the corridor.


    "Orion Chase. Leaving so soon? And without a word to an old friend?"


    Orion stopped mid-stride, his hand instinctively resting on Aiden''s shoulder.


    Turning slowly, they were met by the sight of a man in a sharp navy suit, his grey hair slicked back impeccably. His hawk-like eyes glinted with amusement, his smile sharp and calculating.


    Beside him stood his daughter, Kacela, her black gloves matching the severity of her father''s attire. She carried herself with the same air of superiority, her dark eyes taking in Aiden with an almost predatory curiosity.


    If looks could kill, Aiden would have been devoured long ago.


    "Evander J?ger," Orion greeted, offering a slight bow of his head. "I wasn''t aware you''d be attending."


    "One doesn''t miss such a display," Evander replied with a smirk. "It''s been some time since we''ve seen a Magi burned alive. Poetic, don''t you think? Fire against fire."


    Orion''s expression remained unreadable. "A method that has stood the test of time, though not one I''m particularly fond of."


    Evander chuckled, his laughter low and condescending. "Ah, ever the diplomat, Orion. But you know as well as I do that the flames are necessary. The people need a reminder of what we''re fighting against. And what better way than to let them hear the Magi scream?"


    Aiden felt a chill creep down his spine at the casual cruelty in Evander''s tone. He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the bile rising in his throat.


    Orion''s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "Indeed. Fear is a powerful motivator."


    "And who is this?" Evander asked, his eyes narrowing as they landed on Aiden. "The heir to the great Chase family, I presume. Aiden, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, sir," Aiden replied, his voice steady despite the unease curling in his stomach.


    "Ah, I see the resemblance," Evander said, his sharp gaze darting between father and son. "Tell me, lad, what did you think of today''s display? Did the fire stir something in you? A sense of pride, perhaps?"


    Aiden hesitated, his throat suddenly dry. He swallowed hard before forcing an answer. "It was... effective," he said, choosing his words carefully.


    "Effective, indeed," the girl beside Evander interjected, her voice smooth and confident. "The screams carry far, don''t they? Far enough to remind people what happens when they step out of line. The fire does what it''s meant to do: purge the weak and remind the strong of their purpose."


    "Kacela," Evander said with a touch of pride, gesturing to the girl, "my daughter. Quick-witted, sharp-eyed, and with a mind as sharp as any blade."


    Kacela extended a gloved hand to Aiden, her dark eyes studying him intently. "A pleasure, Aiden. I''ve heard much about the Chase family. I imagine expectations weigh heavily on you."


    Aiden shook her hand briefly, her grip firm and unyielding. "I manage." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smirked faintly, withdrawing her hand. "We''ll see."


    "Well," Orion said, breaking the tension, "it''s always a pleasure, Evander, but we must take our leave. The day''s been long, and there''s much to attend to."


    "Of course, of course," Evander replied, stepping aside with a sly smile. "Do give my regards to your wife and the younger Chase. And, Aiden," he added, his voice dropping slightly, "remember this moment. One day, it''ll be you standing before the flames, commanding them, not fearing them."


    Aiden didn''t reply, his eyes fixed on the ground as Orion steered him away. He felt Kacela''s gaze burning into his back as they walked down the corridor, her smirk lingering in his mind like a shadow.


    Once inside the sleek black car waiting for them outside, Orion leaned back against the leather seat, his expression unreadable.


    The car glided through the streets, the hum of the engine the only sound as Aiden stared out the window, his thoughts a whirlwind of flames and screams.


    His reflection flickered against the glass, pale and tense, and beside him, Orion sat stiffly, his gloved hands resting on his knees.


    Orion finally broke the silence after a few long minutes, his voice sharp and calculated.


    "The J?gers," he began, his eyes fixed ahead, "are a family that thrives on manipulation. They play games, twist narratives, and push their agendas. It''s not loyalty that motivates them, Aiden- it''s ambition."


    Aiden glanced at his father, unsure if he should respond.


    Orion continued, his tone clipped. "They''ve wanted to lead the Hunters for decades, always circling, always waiting for a moment of weakness. Evander likes to pretend we''re allies, but make no mistake, he would seize power in an instant if given the chance."


    Aiden frowned, the memory of Evander''s sharp smile flashing in his mind.


    "Is that why he was so... eager? Talking about the flames like they were some kind of spectacle?"


    "Exactly," Orion said, his voice lowering, though it carried the weight of conviction. "To men like Evander, the pyre is more than punishment. It''s a show, a means to stir fear and rally people to his side. He wants to make himself indispensable, to have others believe that only he can protect them from the Magi threat."


    Aiden shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his hands clenching on his lap. "And Kacela?" he asked hesitantly. "She... she seemed like she was trying to provoke me."


    Orion let out a short, humorless laugh. "She''s her father''s daughter. Always probing, always looking for cracks. Don''t rise to her bait, boy. That''s exactly what they want-weakness, something to exploit."


    "But why?" Aiden pressed, his voice tinged with frustration. "We''re supposed to be on the same side, fighting the same fight."


    "Power," Orion said simply, turning to look at his son. His eyes were cold, calculating. "In their eyes, it''s not enough to fight the Magi. They want control over the Hunters, over the narrative, over everything. And if you''re not careful, they''ll drag you into their games and use you as a pawn."


    Aiden swallowed hard, the weight of his father''s words settling heavily on him. "So what do I do?"


    "You learn," Orion said firmly. "You watch, you listen, and you don''t let them get to you. We''re Chases, Aiden. We don''t play games- we end them. That''s what sets us apart from the J?gers."


    Aiden nodded slowly, his father''s words echoing in his mind. But as the car sped through the city streets, the memory of the pyre still burned in his thoughts, and he wondered if he could ever truly stomach the weight of leading the Hunters.

 Chapter 5: Etiquette Class

    Chapter 5: Etiquette ClassBlaze crouched low on the floor of the study, his blond curls bobbing as he leaned closer to Aiden, who sat cross-legged beside him.


    The two boys were tucked neatly behind a towering bookshelf, hidden from the prying eyes of any passing staff. The polished wooden floor was cold beneath them, but Blaze didn''t care. His blue eyes gleamed with excitement as he clutched his knees to his chest.


    "Brother," he whispered, his voice tinged with reverence. "You met the J?gers. The actual J?gers. That''s... that''s insane! Tell me everything. What was Evander like? Did he have that air of command like Dad does? And Kacela- what about her? Was she as brilliant as people say?"


    Aiden leaned back against the bookshelf with a tired sigh, running a hand through his red hair. "Blaze, for the last time, they''re not as grand as you think. Evander J?ger is just an old man who likes to talk in circles, and Kacela-"


    Blaze gasped dramatically, clutching his chest as though Aiden had just declared the sun didn''t shine in the sky.


    "Not as exciting? Brother, are you completely mad? They''re the best Hunters in the world! Dad''s always said Evander J?ger is a master tactician. And Kacela..." His eyes lit up as though he were talking about royalty. "She''s practically our age and already a legend! Was she carrying a weapon? Oh, I bet she had something incredible, like a blade, sleek and dangerous, or maybe one of those revolvers they say the J?gers keep hidden. Tell me she did!"


    "She wasn''t carrying a bloody sword, Blaze. She''s not running around like some knight out of a fairy tale."


    "Well, she could''ve been!" Blaze countered, standing up to pace the room. His hands waved about as he spoke, his blond curls bouncing with every emphatic nod.


    "And Evander! What was he like? Did he speak in that deep, commanding voice Dad always does when he''s talking about the Association? I bet he did. He''s probably terrifying!"


    "Terrifying is one word for it," Aiden muttered, his lips twisting into a half-smile.


    He could still hear Evander''s polished tone, every word dripping with condescension.


    Blaze stopped pacing and turned to Aiden, his face alight with awe. "And Kacela? Was she as brilliant as they say? I mean, imagine being trained by Evander J?ger himself! She''s got to be, hasn''t she?"


    Aiden hesitated, the memory of Kacela''s sharp gaze and even sharper tongue flickering through his mind. "She''s... something," he said carefully.


    Blaze leaned forward, practically begging. "Oh, come on, brother! You''ve got to tell me more! What was she like?"


    "Pushy," Aiden replied flatly. "And full of herself."


    Blaze''s jaw dropped, scandalized. "Brother, how could you say such a thing? She''s a J?ger! They''re practically legends!"


    "Blaze," Aiden began, sitting up straighter and fixing his brother with a serious look, "the J?gers are not legends. They''re people. And if you spent five minutes with them, you''d see they''re not nearly as perfect as everyone makes them out to be."


    Blaze frowned, his enthusiasm dimming for the first time. "But they''re still brilliant, aren''t they? I mean, Evander''s a genius. And Kacela-"


    "Kacela''s clever," Aiden admitted begrudgingly. "But clever doesn''t always mean nice. She''s sharp, all right; sharp enough to cut you if you''re not careful."


    Blaze tilted his head, his expression thoughtful. "So... they''re not what they seem?"


    Aiden sighed and leaned back in his chair. "No one ever is, Blaze. Not the J?gers, not anyone."


    Blaze was quiet for a moment, then his grin returned, just as bright as before. "Well, I still think they''re smashing. Especially Kacela. Clever and sharp, just like a proper J?ger should be! Honestly, brother, I don''t know how you kept so calm around them. I''d have been shaking in my boots!"


    Aiden chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''d have done fine, Blaze. Probably would''ve made a better impression than I did, anyway."


    Blaze beamed at the compliment, scooting closer to Aiden as though sharing a secret. "Do you think I''ll ever meet them, brother? Do you think Kacela will think I''m clever, too?"


    Aiden ruffled Blaze''s hair affectionately, smirking when Blaze swatted his hand away. "If you ever meet her, just be yourself. That''ll be enough to impress anyone."


    "Even Kacela J?ger?" Blaze asked, his voice filled with hope.


    Aiden nodded, his smirk softening into a genuine smile. "Even Kacela J?ger."


    Blaze let out a quiet cheer, his excitement bubbling over once more. "I can''t wait, brother. Just imagine! Me, Blaze Chase, chatting with Kacela J?ger. Oh, it''ll be brilliant!"


    "God help us all," Aiden muttered under his breath, though he couldn''t help the small smile tugging at his lips as Blaze began chattering again about the J?gers'' supposed glory.


    For all his enthusiasm, Blaze still had so much to learn about the world. But for now, Aiden let him dream, finding some solace in his brother''s unshakable optimism.


    As they were chatting away their morning, a sharp, deliberate knock suddenly echoed through the heavy oak door of the study.


    Without waiting for an invitation, Ettore stepped inside, his movements composed, his gaze immediately landing on the two young masters of the house.


    The sight that greeted him was, to put it mildly, unconventional.


    Aiden and Blaze, the young masters of the Chase Family, were seated on the polished wooden floor, legs crossed like schoolchildren, engaged in an animated discussion. No books, no papers, no chessboards, just the two of them, talking in low, urgent tones.


    At Ettore''s raised eyebrow, they scrambled to their feet with as much dignity as they could muster.


    "Masters Aiden and Blaze," Ettore began, his voice calm yet carrying the unmistakable weight of reprimand, "while I am not privy to every rule of Miss Agnes''s curriculum, I am quite certain that sitting on the floor is not considered an exemplary posture for gentlemen of your standing."


    Blaze brushed off his trousers, his ears reddening. "We weren''t sitting sitting," he muttered. "We were... strategizing."


    "Indeed," Aiden chimed in, straightening his waistcoat. "A most productive use of time. But we''re on our feet now, so no harm done."


    "I was under the impression that the furniture in this house was both plentiful and adequate."


    The two did not respond.


    Ettore''s eyes flicked briefly to the empty floor where they had been sitting, and he raised an eyebrow ever so slightly.


    "Sirs," he began, his tone calm but tinged with a faint note of disapproval, "while I am certain the floor provides a unique perspective on matters, might I remind you that chairs exist for a reason? Miss Agnes would hardly approve of gentlemen of your standing behaving as though you were in a field picnic."


    Blaze grumbled softly, muttering, "Of course she wouldn''t." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ettore chose to ignore the comment, continuing, "Speaking of Miss Agnes, she has requested your presence in the dining room in precisely ten minutes. Today''s lesson concerns table manners. I trust you will find it enlightening."


    "Table manners," Aiden echoed dryly, tilting his head toward his younger brother. "You''ll need the practice, Blaze. Perhaps today you''ll learn not to slurp your soup like a peasant."


    "And perhaps you''ll learn not to hold your fork like you''re wielding a weapon. It''s a miracle Agnes hasn''t fainted at the sight of it yet. Speaking of, she''d probably do when she hears about what happened this morning."


    Aiden groaned, though he couldn''t suppress a smirk. "Oh, do be quiet, Blaze. It was one fork."


    "One fork," Blaze repeated, snorting. "Dropped so dramatically, the entire staff turned to look. "


    Ettore cleared his throat just enough to remind them of his presence. "Miss Agnes has also asked me to stress the importance of punctuality. She, as ever, believes it to be the hallmark of a gentleman."


    Blaze groaned once again. "Punctuality, civility, propriety¡ªshe never tires of those blasted words. Does she not know we''re modern?"


    "Blaze, for heaven''s sake," Aiden snickered, already walking out the study. "It''s one hour. Surely you can endure a lecture on the proper angle of a soup spoon without resorting to melodrama."


    "Endure is the perfect word, brother," Blaze muttered, trudging behind his older brother. "Why must we learn all this nonsense, anyway? No one actually cares how you fold your napkin."

 Chapter 6: Forgotten Who You’re Talking To

    Chapter 6: Forgotten Who You''re Talking ToBut someone did care how someone fold their napkins. And it was Miss Agnes.


    The long oak table gleamed under the afternoon light spilling in through the tall windows of the dining room. Miss Agnes stood at the head of the table, her sharp eyes trained on the two brothers before her.


    Blaze slouched ever so slightly, his arms crossed, while Aiden maintained a rigid posture, his expression unreadable but his jaw slightly clenched.


    "Well," Miss Agnes began, her clipped tone slicing through the silence, "Master Blaze, you''ve shown marginal improvement today. Marginal, mind you. At least you refrained from using your knife like a weapon this time."


    Blaze smirked, tilting his head. "Glad to know I''ve reached such lofty heights, Miss Agnes. I''ll aspire to be less of a barbarian tomorrow."


    She ignored his sarcasm, waving a dismissive hand. "You may go. I''ve no illusions of keeping your attention any longer than necessary."


    Aiden exhaled lightly, but his relief was short-lived.


    "And you, Master Aiden," Miss Agnes said, her voice dropping into a cool, deliberate drawl, "are not so fortunate. Your...performance during breakfast was nothing short of spectacular, though not in the way a gentleman might aspire to be remembered."


    Aiden''s brow furrowed. "I''ve apologized for the fork incident, Miss Agnes. I fail to see why it must remain the highlight of the day."


    She arched a brow, her hands clasped tightly in front of her as she circled the table, her heeled shoes clicking softly against the wooden floor. "An apology, Master Aiden, does not undo the image of a fork clattering to the floor during a formal breakfast. Were this an ordinary household, perhaps it would pass unnoticed. But you, sir, are expected to represent this family with precision and grace, not the coordination of a fumbling child."


    "It was a single mistake. Hardly the end of the world."


    "Perhaps not for you," she replied with a tight smile, stopping to adjust the placement of a napkin. "But for your future hosts and dining companions, especially the Hunters Association who will be dining with you next week for a dinner, your... enthusiasm for clumsiness may suggest a lack of discipline."


    "I assure you," Aiden said coolly, his voice steady but firm, "no one would dare question my discipline. And if they did, I trust my ability to command a room would speak louder than a misplaced fork."


    Miss Agnes''s eyes narrowed as she turned to face him.


    "Confidence is commendable, Master Aiden, but confidence without precision is merely arrogance. I''ll not have you embarrass yourself or this house at the dinner table."


    Aiden''s jaw tightened, his fingers curling slightly against the edge of the table.


    He had heard these words before, and while he understood the importance of decorum, the sting of constant mockery was beginning to fray his patience.


    "Master Aiden," Miss Agnes said, her tone dripping with condescension, "there are those who will never see you as the head of the Chase family- not with the lack of grace you display, not with the clumsy way you handle yourself in formal situations. Perhaps, if you understood that, you wouldn''t be so... certain of your future."


    Her words cut deep, but Aiden did not flinch. He straightened in his chair, meeting her gaze with a fire that burned colder than the words she had thrown at him. He remembered his mother''s words of him, how he needs to keep his emotions in check at all times.


    But if he feels disrespected, then he needs to put them in their place.


    Especially since he feels like if he can''t get it out, he would explode right then and there.


    The dining room was suffocatingly still, the oppressive silence stretching between Aiden and Miss Agnes as she stood before him. She seemed determined to break him down, to strip away the confidence that came with his bloodline, to remind him of the "standards" he had yet to meet.


    "Miss Agnes," he said finally, his voice low and controlled, but carrying a weight that made her pause, "you are speaking to the future head of the Chase family. The future head of the Hunter Association."


    His eyes hardened, narrowing as he leaned forward, his voice firm and unwavering. "And if you wish to keep your position here, if you wish to continue teaching in this household, you would do well to remember that."


    Miss Agnes''s expression shifted, surprise flashing across her face. But she didn''t speak. She didn''t respond right away. Aiden''s gaze didn''t waver. He didn''t need to say any more.


    His words had weight. His lineage, his authority, the blood running through his veins- he knew how to wield them when necessary.


    "If you intend to keep lecturing me as though I were some underling," Aiden continued, his voice growing colder still, "I suggest you reconsider your tone. You may have thought you were guiding me, but it seems you''ve forgotten who you''re talking to."


    A deep silence filled the room, hanging heavy in the air. Miss Agnes opened her mouth to speak, but Aiden held up a hand, stopping her with the sheer force of his presence. His posture remained straight, his expression unyielding, like a stone carved from the same foundation as the Chase family itself.


    "If you want to remain in my employ, Miss Agnes," he said, his words deliberate and final, "I suggest you shut up and listen. I don''t need your mockery. I need your expertise. And if that''s something you can''t provide with respect, then perhaps this lesson is over."


    For the first time, Miss Agnes'' gaze faltered, her poised exterior cracking just slightly. She didn''t respond.


    Instead, she stood there, measuring him, perhaps weighing the truth in his words, or perhaps her pride refusing to bend.


    Aiden stood slowly, his gaze never leaving hers. He was done. He had made his point, and if she chose to remain, it would be on his terms, not hers.


    "Good day, Miss Agnes," he said, with the finality of a sentence pronounced. He turned on his heel and left the room without a second glance.


    The echoes of Miss Agnes''s sharp words still rang in Aiden''s ears as he stormed up the grand staircase, his steps quick and slightly uneven, as though he was trying to outrun his frustration.


    The tie loosely knotted at his neck felt suffocating, and he yanked at it irritably.


    Behind him, Ettore followed at a measured pace, his polished shoes barely making a sound on the wooden steps. His calm, steady presence might have been a comfort if Aiden weren''t so wrapped up in his own simmering irritation. Halfway up the stairs, Aiden suddenly stopped, spinning around to face Ettore, his cheeks still faintly red with lingering anger.


    "No one''s allowed in my room," he said sharply, his voice cracking slightly as he pointed upwards for emphasis. "Got it? Not anyone. Not even Blaze. No one."


    Ettore, standing a few steps below him, inclined his head politely. "Understood, Master Aiden. Shall I inform others that you''re not to be disturbed?"


    "If it''s something really urgent, they can knock. But just knock. And you... you can talk to me through the door if you need to. Just... don''t come in."


    "Understood, sir," Ettore said, his gaze steady. He hesitated for a moment, as though weighing his words. "If I may, Master Aiden... you did the right thing."


    Aiden frowned, his hands fidgeting in his pockets. "The right thing? It didn''t feel like the right thing. I lost control of my emotions."


    Ettore''s gaze was steady, his tone calm but firm. "You stood up for yourself. That is not an easy thing to do, especially in such circumstances. Few would have handled it as you did."


    Aiden''s lips twitched into a faint, reluctant smile, though he quickly tried to suppress it. "Yeah, well... it wasn''t exactly fun."


    "No, sir," Ettore agreed with a hint of wryness. "But it was necessary." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden shifted awkwardly, looking down at his scuffed shoes for a moment before straightening. "Just... make sure no one comes in, okay? I don''t want to talk to anyone right now."


    "Of course, Master Aiden," Ettore said. "You can rely on me."


    Without another word, Aiden turned and resumed his climb, his untucked shirt flaring slightly as he ascended the steps. Ettore watched him go, his face calm but faintly thoughtful.

 Chapter 7: Ignition

    Chapter 7: IgnitionAiden stepped into his room, his footsteps slow as if weighed down by an invisible burden. The room was quiet, save for the rhythmic ticking of the clock on the wall. He approached the full-length mirror on the far side of the room, his reflection greeting him with an eerie stillness.


    Aiden frowned, reaching up and running his fingers through his hair, feeling the waves shift under his touch. His fingers tugged harder, ruffling it further, as if by disrupting the neatness of his appearance, he could somehow release the tension that had built up in his chest.


    The mirror reflected his wild movements, his frustration so evident that even his reflection seemed to understand. Aiden exhaled sharply, stepping back from the mirror. His body felt like it was pulsing with the energy of his emotions. His heart raced, his thoughts were a blur, and the feeling of helplessness seemed to consume him.


    He wanted to scream, to break something, to lash out at the invisible weight pressing down on him; but instead, he slumped onto his bed, the soft mattress offering no comfort.


    His mind drifted to the dream he had the previous night. It was vivid, as though it had been stitched into his very bones.


    The image of the tree remained sharp in his memory: its twisted branches, the dark shadows that clung to its form, the sense of peace it emanated, despite its eerie appearance. He had to capture it before it faded, like so many other memories.


    With a deep breath, he pushed himself off the bed and walked over to his desk. His hand hovered over the cluttered surface, pausing for a moment as he took in the dust that had accumulated over time.


    The space had been left untouched for far too long.


    With a huff of resignation, he grabbed a cloth and began wiping away the grime. As the wood of the desk became visible again, he cleared a small patch for his drawing, feeling the quiet satisfaction of a simple, productive task.


    Once the space was cleared, he sat down and picked up a pencil, ready to recreate the tree from his dream. But as he put the tip to paper, he found himself frozen.


    How could he possibly capture the twisted complexity of that tree?


    He doesn''t even draw.


    Put him in a drawing competition along with eight year olds and Aiden would probably rank third at best.


    The pencil danced across the page, but the lines came out all wrong, no matter how many times he tried to correct them. The branches refused to behave, their form slipping through his fingers like water.


    Frustration flared within him again. "This is stupid," he muttered under his breath.


    He crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it across the room, his anger seeping into every movement. The crumpled ball of paper soared through the air, but he didn''t see where it landed.


    He didn''t care.


    The room fell into a strange silence, broken only by the distant ticking of the clock. Aiden stood there, his breath coming out in uneven bursts as he tried to calm his racing thoughts.


    Then, a faint, acrid scent tickled the back of his throat- a smell he couldn''t quite place at first. It was distant, but unmistakable.


    Smoke.


    Aiden''s eyes darted around the room, searching for the source, and then he noticed it: a thin wisp of smoke curling up from the corner of the room where the paper had landed.


    His heart lurched in his chest as he rushed forward, the faint smell of burning paper growing stronger with each step. He was just in time to see the paper, now fully alight, singeing at the edges.


    His hands moved quickly, slapping the paper to put out the flames, the heat from the fire still lingering on his skin.


    He stared at the smouldering remnants, confusion filling his thoughts.


    The fire had ignited so quickly. The sunlight had been warm, but it didn''t seem hot enough to catch fire like that, could it?


    Aiden stood motionless, his chest still heaving from the rush of adrenaline, his mind trying to wrap itself around what had just happened.


    The room had grown quiet again, but the strange, lingering heat remained, both from the flames and from the strange unease that now gnawed at the back of his mind.


    What had just happened? And why had it felt so... intentional? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------


    The next few days passed in a blur of preparation, all leading up to the dinner. Aiden barely registered the time as he spent each day buried in his etiquette class, the monotonous routine offering a welcome distraction from the storm of thoughts that constantly swirled in his mind.


    His days became a blur of repetition: the perfect placement of cutlery, the calculated dip of his chin, the rehearsed charm of polite conversation. It was easier this way, easier to retreat into the predictable structure of decorum than to let his thoughts stray.


    Because when his thoughts wandered, they always returned to that day.


    The paper, igniting without cause, its edges curling into blackened ash as though consumed by something more than fire. The Magi, their face resolute, their silence broken only by the terrible, piercing scream that rang out as the pyre claimed them. And the tree- an image burned into his mind like an afterimage of lightning. He could still feel the rough bark under his fingers, the pulse of something alive within it, something ancient.


    He had thought the tree might return to him in his dreams. A small part of him even hoped for it, yearned for the solace it had offered.


    But it never did.


    Instead, the nights were filled with the echo of the Magi''s scream. It began as a distant sound, muffled like a cry carried on the wind, but it grew louder each night until it seemed to surround him, pulling him back to the pyre.


    In his dreams, he saw flames flickering in the darkness, felt the heat on his skin, and heard the raw agony in the Magi''s voice- a sound so haunting it seemed to resonate in his very bones.


    He would wake gasping for air, his room shrouded in silence, but the scream lingered. It clung to him, following him through the monotony of his days. He drowned it out with posture drills, forced smiles, and endless recitations of etiquette, his movements precise but hollow, his expression distant.


    Yet the scream wasn''t just a memory- it was alive. Aiden could feel it reverberating within him, as though it wasn''t merely something he''d witnessed but something he was tied to, something waiting to resurface.


    And still, the tree haunted him differently. Though it never came back in his dreams, its absence was a reminder of the calm he couldn''t hold onto. Of a truth he couldn''t yet grasp.


    And of the growing suspicion that the Magi, the paper and the tree were part of the same enigma, like a puzzle waiting to be pieced together.

 Chapter 8: The Verenes Adopted Son

    Chapter 8: The Verenes Adopted SonThe knock came sharply at the door, jarring Mrs. Elspeth Hargrove from her evening routine. She had been sitting in her armchair by the small fireplace of her modest London flat, a steaming cup of tea resting on the side table next to her knitting.


    Outside, the rain lashed against the windows, the rhythmic tap-tap-tap of droplets mingling with the faint hum of distant traffic.


    Elspeth glanced toward the door, her wrinkled fingers pausing over her half-finished scarf. Visitors were rare, especially now. At her age, most of her acquaintances were either too frail to climb the stairs to her flat or long since passed on. Even her friend, the Verenes, who might have stopped by for tea or a chat, were gone.


    The thought of their loss- the horrific break-in that had taken their lives only a week ago- made her heart twist painfully.


    The knock came again, insistent yet restrained, as if whoever stood on the other side was trying not to seem desperate. Elspeth rose slowly, her joints protesting, and tightened her cardigan around her frail frame.


    She shuffled to the door and peered through the peephole. A young man stood there, pale and damp from the rain. His wavy hair clung to his face in dark strands, and his posture was tense, as though he were bracing himself against the cold- or something worse.


    "Who''s there?" Elspeth called, her voice steady despite the flicker of unease in her chest.


    The man hesitated, then spoke. His voice was low, almost apologetic. "My name is Karro. I... I knew the Verenes."


    Elspeth froze, her hand gripping the edge of the door. The Verenes. Her dear friends. The family that had been torn apart by the senseless violence of that break-in. She had heard whispers of an adopted son, though she''d never met him.


    Could this be him?


    "What do you want?" she asked, her tone cautious.


    "I need somewhere to stay," he said after a pause. "Just for a little while. Until I can... get myself sorted."


    Elspeth hesitated. His pale complexion and hollow eyes gave him a ghostly appearance, and there was something guarded about the way he stood, as if he were holding back more than just grief. But the look in his eyes¡ªraw and pleading¡ªmade her decision for her.


    She unlatched the chain and opened the door. "Come in, then," she said, stepping aside.


    Karro entered the flat hesitantly, his movements stiff and careful, as though he feared he might break something. His coat dripped onto the rug, and Elspeth winced, but she said nothing.


    "Sit down," she instructed, gesturing to the worn sofa. "You''re soaked through."


    Karro obeyed, lowering himself onto the sofa with a faint sigh. Up close, he looked even worse- his skin was almost translucent, and the shadows under his eyes suggested he hadn''t slept in days.


    "I''ll put the kettle on," Elspeth said, retreating to the small kitchen.


    As she busied herself, she stole glances at him. There was something about him that unsettled her, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Perhaps it was simply the weight of his grief¡ªunderstandable, given what he''d been through.


    When she returned with a steaming cup of tea, she found him sitting rigidly, his hands clasped tightly in his lap. She placed the cup on the table in front of him and sat down in her armchair.


    "So," she began, her voice gentle but probing. "You''re the Verenes'' son?"


    Karro nodded, his gaze fixed on the tea. "Adopted," he said quietly. "They took me in when I was a boy."


    "They were good people," Elspeth said softly. "I''ve known them for years. What happened to them... it''s unthinkable."


    Karro''s hands twitched slightly, but he didn''t look up. "It shouldn''t have happened," he murmured, his voice barely audible.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The room was filled with the soft crackle of the fire and the distant sound of rain against the window. Then Elspeth broke the silence.


    "What are you planning to do now?" she asked.


    Karro shrugged, his movements slow and deliberate. "Find work. Keep busy. I can''t... I can''t think too much about it, or I''ll go mad."


    Elspeth nodded, understanding all too well the need to distract oneself from grief. "You''re welcome to stay here for a while," she offered. "It''s not much, but it''s warm, and you''ll have a roof over your head."


    Karro finally looked up, his grey eyes meeting hers. For a brief moment, something flickered in his gaze¡ªgratitude, perhaps, though it was quickly replaced by something more guarded. "Thank you," he said simply.


    They lapsed into silence again, but Elspeth''s curiosity got the better of her. "The Chase Family will be looking into the case, you know," she said cautiously. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Karro''s head tilted slightly. "The Chase Family?"


    "They''re part of the Hunter''s Association," she explained. "One of the leading families. When there''s suspicion of... unnatural activity, they''re the ones who step in."


    Karro''s expression darkened slightly. "Unnatural? You mean... Magi?"


    Elspeth nodded. "There''ve been rumours," she admitted. "The way the break-in happened, it didn''t seem... ordinary."


    Karro leaned forward, his gaze sharp but unreadable. "Do you know who these Chases are? Where they might be?"


    "They''re reclusive," she said, eyeing him carefully. "But powerful. If I had to guess, they''d be here in London. The Association''s headquarters is somewhere in the city."


    Karro sat back, his expression thoughtful. For a moment, he seemed lost in his own mind, his fingers drumming lightly against the edge of the cup. Then he spoke, his voice low. "Do you think they''ll find out who did it?"


    "If anyone can, it''s them," Elspeth said firmly. "But, Karro... be careful. The Hunters'' world isn''t like ours. If you''re thinking of seeking them out, you might find yourself in more danger than you realise."


    Karro''s lips twitched in what might have been a faint smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I''ll keep that in mind," he said.


    Elspeth studied him, unease curling in her chest. There was something about him¡ªsomething in his tone, in the way he spoke¡ªthat felt just a little off. But she told herself it was grief, nothing more. After all, he had lost everything.


    The rain continued to fall outside as the conversation waned. Elspeth watched him carefully, wondering if she had done the right thing by letting him in.

 Chapter 9: Breath In, Breath Out

    Chapter 9: Breath In, Breath OutThe night before the grand dinner, Aiden paced back and forth in his room, muttering to himself. The elegant etiquette lessons he had painstakingly absorbed throughout the week floated in his mind like a blur of words: proper posture, the correct way to hold a fork, the art of conversation, and the subtle glances expected of him.


    Each step seemed to mimic the rhythm of his anxious thoughts. His fingers anxiously tugged at strands of his hair as he tried to recall everything.


    The weight of expectations pressed down on him like a mantle he could not shed.


    His mind raced, even as the minutes seemed to stretch on endlessly. It wasn''t just the dinner he feared, but the weight of being Aiden Chase, the heir to the esteemed Chase legacy.


    As he spoke the words to himself, trying to keep his composure, there came a soft knock on his door. Without looking up, Aiden murmured, "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and there stood his mother, Helia. She watched him for a moment, her gaze lingering on him as he absentmindedly tugged at his hair, muttering his rehearsed lines. There was a softness in her eyes, but something else too- an expression he had come to recognise over the years: concern.


    "Come here, Aiden," Helia said gently, stepping closer. She motioned towards the bed, where she sat, waiting. "Sit with me."


    Reluctantly, Aiden stopped pacing and lowered himself onto the edge of the bed, his posture stiff.


    He still couldn''t help the restless energy inside him, and he fiddled with the sleeve of his jacket, trying to keep his hands busy. Helia studied him, her gaze never leaving him. He could feel her eyes searching, though he kept his head low. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve been distant lately," she said, her voice a soft murmur. "I''ve noticed it. Ever since you returned from Salem Arena. Is everything all right, Aiden?"


    Aiden''s lips pressed into a tight line. He didn''t meet her eyes. "I''m fine," he said, though the words felt hollow as they left his mouth.


    Helia wasn''t convinced. She reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder, a quiet reminder of the bond they shared, one that she knew so well, even if he tried to pull away.


    "Aiden, I know you. You don''t have to pretend with me. Something is troubling you."


    He sighed, his breath heavy. Slowly, he pulled his hands into his lap, feeling the weight of her gaze. After a long pause, he spoke, the words tumbling out before he could stop them. "It''s the Magi," he said quietly. "And everything that happened before. The way people look at me... how they expect so much from me."


    Helia remained silent, her face unreadable, but there was a flicker of understanding in her eyes.


    "There was an altercation with Miss Agnes," Aiden continued, his voice rising slightly with frustration. "She... she belittled me. I tried to keep my calm, but it''s hard, Mother. It''s all hard. Sometimes, I just wish I could be someone else. Someone normal. Not... not the heir to this family. Not someone they all look to for answers, for leadership."


    His voice faltered, and for a moment, he looked down at his hands, as if the very notion of being Aiden Chase was something he couldn''t bear to face.


    Helia''s expression softened further. She moved closer and placed a hand on his cheek, tilting his face so their eyes met. "You don''t have to carry this alone, Aiden," she said, her voice tender but firm. "I know you feel like the weight of the world is on your shoulders, but you are not just your title. You are my son. And that means more to me than anything else."


    Aiden swallowed, his throat tight. "But sometimes I just... I wish I could disappear, Mother. Like I want to stay in my dream. With the tree."


    Helia turned to him, her interest piqued. "A tree?" she repeated softly, her brow furrowing with curiosity. "Tell me about it, Aiden."


    Aiden exhaled, the image of the tree clear in his mind. It had become almost like a sanctuary in his dreams, a place where he could escape from the weight of the world.


    "It''s... it''s a huge tree. It stands alone in a field, and its branches stretch out so wide, like they''re embracing everything around them. The leaves are different, though. They shimmer, almost like they''re alive. It feels warm, comforting. Like... like I belong there, like it''s watching over me."


    He paused, trying to grasp at the feeling of peace the tree brought him. It felt so real, as though he could reach out and touch it. "I don''t know why, but whenever I''m near it, I feel calm. Like the world is okay, even if everything else isn''t."


    Helia''s eyes softened as she listened intently, her fingers lightly brushing Aiden''s hand. "That sounds like a very special dream, Aiden. A place where you feel safe."


    Aiden nodded, feeling the words slip from his lips with an honesty he hadn''t expected. "I don''t want to wake up from it. It feels like... I could find peace there, even if everything in the waking world is a mess. I feel so different when I''m there."


    Helia tilted her head, considering the depth of his words. "Perhaps it''s trying to show you something, Aiden. Something important. Dreams can carry messages we don''t always understand right away."


    Aiden looked up at her, his eyes reflecting a quiet longing. "What if it''s a place I''m supposed to find? What if it''s real somehow?"


    As Aiden continued to speak, his words became more hurried, his thoughts tangling with each other in a whirlwind of anxiety.


    The more he spoke about the tree, about the dinner, about Miss Agnes, about the Magi the more it all seemed to build inside him. His breath quickened, the weight of his emotions growing heavier with each passing second.


    "It''s just... everything feels so much at once, Mother," he blurted out, his hands shaking slightly as he wrung them together. "I don''t know how to balance it all. The expectations, the dinner, the pressure to be someone I''m not. The tree feels like the only thing that makes sense, but what if I''m chasing something that isn''t even real? I don''t¡ª"


    His words faltered as he suddenly found it harder to catch his breath. His chest tightened, his heart racing, as though his emotions were suddenly too large to contain within the confines of his body. His vision blurred, and he gasped for air, trying to steady himself, but it only seemed to make everything worse.


    Helia, who had been watching him closely, immediately rose to her feet, her expression filled with concern. "Aiden," she said softly, kneeling in front of him. "Breathe, darling, just breathe."


    But Aiden couldn''t seem to slow down. The panic, the pressure, the tightness in his chest¡ªeverything was overwhelming. His breath came in shallow bursts, his body trembling with the strain.


    Helia didn''t hesitate. She moved quickly, pulling him into her arms, her embrace firm yet gentle. She held him tightly, her warmth grounding him, and began to speak in a low, soothing tone.


    "Follow my breathing, Aiden," she murmured, her hand resting on his back as she breathed deeply in and out, trying to help him find a rhythm. "In through the nose, slowly, and out through the mouth. Just like this."


    Aiden''s chest hitched, but he did as she said, focusing on her breathing, trying to match it. The sound of her calm breath was like a lifeline in the storm of his mind. Slowly, his breathing started to slow, though it still felt ragged, his body trembling in her arms.


    "You''re doing well," Helia whispered, her voice steady. "Just keep breathing with me, Aiden. In... out... in... out..."


    With each breath, Aiden felt the frantic energy in his chest begin to subside, though the tightness remained, like a knot that was slowly loosening. He closed his eyes, letting the rhythm of her voice and the sound of her breath wash over him.


    After a few minutes, when his breathing had finally returned to something resembling normal, Aiden pulled away slightly, still feeling fragile, but the panic had passed.


    Helia looked at him with soft, understanding eyes. "I know it''s hard, Aiden," she said gently. "But you need to be careful with how you manage your emotions. You''ve been holding so much in, trying to control everything around you. It''s not healthy to keep it all bottled up."


    Aiden nodded, his gaze still downcast, his hands fidgeting in his lap. "I don''t know how not to. It feels like everything I do, every emotion I feel, it''s... too much."


    Helia reached out and cupped his cheek, guiding his face back up to meet hers. "It''s not wrong to feel, Aiden. But you must learn how to let those feelings flow without letting them consume you. It''s okay to show them, but you need to find balance. You have to learn when to release them, and when to hold them back."


    Aiden swallowed hard, the weight of her words sinking deep within him. "I''ll try," he whispered, though the uncertainty still lingered in his voice.


    Helia smiled softly, brushing his hair back from his forehead. "You''re not alone in this, Aiden. We''ll figure it out together."


    For a long moment, they sat there, the silence enveloping them both. Aiden didn''t feel as alone, not with her beside him, not with the soft weight of her hand on his. He took a deep breath, the pressure in his chest easing just slightly.


    Maybe, for once, he could let go of some of the burdens he carried¡ªif only for a moment.

 Chapter 10: No Pressure

    Chapter 10: No PressureThe Chase Residence was alive with frenetic activity, the kind of bustle that came only with the preparations for an event of such importance. Servants scurried through the long corridors, ensuring every corner of the manor was spotless.


    In the grand hall, delicate floral arrangements were carefully placed upon the long dining table, each bloom more meticulously arranged than the last.


    Every detail mattered tonight, for the Hunters Association was coming- an event that demanded nothing short of perfection.


    Upstairs, far from the hustle and bustle of the preparations, the members of the Chase family had retreated to their private dressing room.


    The room was spacious, bathed in the soft light that filtered through the curtains, casting a serene glow over the large mirrors and polished wooden furniture. Despite the calm in the room, there was an unmistakable sense of anticipation hanging in the air


    Orion stood before the full-length mirror, his tall frame silhouetted by the flickering light.


    He wore a tailored black suit, each seam and stitch meticulously crafted to reflect his status. His eyes, the colour of steel, studied his reflection with the same scrutiny he applied to everything in his life- never satisfied, always striving for the next level of perfection. His posture was impeccable, every inch of him exuding authority, his cold gaze making the room feel smaller.


    Helia stood at a mirror nearby, adjusting her green gown. Her hands were delicate as they smoothed over the fabric, but even her grace couldn''t fully conceal the tension in her posture.


    The guests they would entertain were not ordinary. Each person was a figure of influence, their every word and gesture capable of making or breaking futures.


    Blaze, ever the rebellious spirit, leaned against the wall in his blue ensemble. His posture, though decent, lacked the stiff formality of his father''s or even his brother''s. His eyes scanned the room, catching sight of Aiden, who stood before the mirror, every inch of his being poised and elegant.


    Aiden''s red and gold suit gleamed in the light, its vibrant colours a stark contrast to the subdued tones of the room. His posture was as perfect as any trained noble''s: shoulders squared, chin held high. And yet, despite the poise of his body, his face was a different story.


    Orion''s sharp gaze fell upon Aiden, and though the look was cold, there was a brief moment of something else- concern, perhaps?- though it was difficult to discern beneath the hard edge of his expression.


    Aiden''s face, usually filled with the spark of youthful energy, now appeared weary. His eyes, though sharp, carried heaviness, the exhaustion of endless preparations and the pressure of what was to come.


    Orion''s gaze narrowed ever so slightly, his voice cold but tinged with something almost paternal. "Aiden," he said, his words cutting through the stillness of the room, "you stand tall, but your face betrays you. We do not have the luxury of weakness tonight. The Association cannot see tiredness in your eyes. Do you understand?"


    Aiden straightened his shoulders further, though his posture had already been as faultless as any could hope for.


    His gaze met his father''s, and despite the faint fatigue still lingering in his eyes, he offered a smile: a polite, formal smile, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Yes, Father. I will ensure that nothing betrays me. You needn''t worry." His voice, though tinged with weariness, was perfectly controlled, each syllable spoken with the decorum he had been taught to uphold.


    Orion regarded him for a moment longer, his expression unreadable. He said nothing, but the faintest flicker in his eyes suggested that he had noticed the strain, even if he would never acknowledge it. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See to it," he replied shortly, his tone once again crisp and commanding. There was no room for weakness in Orion''s world; not for him, and certainly not for his children.


    Helia, who had been watching quietly from the side, stepped forward with a soft grace. She placed her hand on Aiden''s back in a moment of tenderness, her touch light and comforting, a stark contrast to the cold precision of her husband.


    "Aiden," she said, her voice gentle but firm, "be in control."


    Aiden turned his head towards his mother, his eyes softening just slightly as he met her gaze. The weight of his exhaustion was still visible, but Helia''s touch was a balm he had learned to rely on, even if it was only for a fleeting moment.


    "Thank you, Mother," he murmured, his voice low and sincere. "I''ll take that in mind."


    Blaze, who had been listening in from the side, gave a low chuckle. "No pressure, brother," he teased. "You''ll be fine. You''re practically born for this."


    Orion''s gaze flicked to Blaze, his expression hardening. "You would do well to focus on yourself for once, Blaze," he said, his tone icy. "We''re not here for banter."


    Blaze rolled his eyes but gave a casual salute. "Yes, Father. I''ll be as perfect as always."


    After some final finishing touches, the Chase family prepared to head downstairs. Orion adjusted the cuffs of his suit, Helia smoothed the folds of her flowing gown, and Blaze, in his sharp blue jacket, gave his reflection a cursory once-over before flashing a grin.


    Aiden, however, lingered behind.


    "I''ll be down in a moment," Aiden had said evenly, his voice composed and formal. "Just need to stop by the restroom."


    Orion had given him a curt nod, his icy gaze lingering for a moment longer than necessary before he turned to lead the way. Blaze, always the one to make light of moments, threw a casual thumbs-up in Aiden''s direction before following their parents.


    The heavy silence of the dressing room settled around Aiden once the door clicked shut behind them. For a moment, he simply stood there, staring at his own reflection in the grand mirror. His red and gold attire was immaculate, every detail meticulously tailored to perfection. His posture remained flawless, a picture of discipline and decorum.


    Yet, his face betrayed him. The faint shadows beneath his eyes and the tightness in his jaw spoke of the weight he carried.


    He turned abruptly and made his way to the restroom, the soles of his polished shoes clicking softly against the wooden floors. Once inside, he locked the door behind him, the sound echoing in the quiet space. The restroom was as grand as the rest of the manor, with a gilded mirror framed by intricate carvings and a marble sink that gleamed under the soft light of the chandelier.


    Aiden placed his hands on either side of the sink, leaning forward as he stared into the mirror.


    His reflection stared back, a young boy who looked every inch the future head of the Chase family, but inside, the pressure churned like a storm. His mind raced, running over every detail of the evening ahead. Each word he spoke, each glance, each smile had to be flawless. There was no room for error. Not tonight.


    Not ever.


    "You can do this," he whispered to himself, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. "You have to do this."


    He straightened slightly, adjusting the lapels of his suit with meticulous precision. His fingers were steady, but his breathing was shallow.


    "You will be perfect," he murmured, his gaze fixed on his own reflection. "You are the future head of this family. They''re counting on you. You won''t let them down."


    The words felt hollow, even as he forced himself to believe them. He turned on the tap, the cool rush of water breaking the silence. Leaning down, he cupped his hands and splashed the cold water onto his face. The shock of it sent a jolt through him, momentarily clearing his thoughts. He stood there for a moment, droplets of water clinging to his skin, his breathing slow and deliberate.


    He reached for a towel and dried his face, taking care not to disturb his perfectly styled hair. His gaze returned to the mirror, and this time, his reflection seemed different. The exhaustion was still there, faint but present, but there was something else: determination.


    "You''ve been preparing for this your whole life," he said quietly, his tone firmer now. "You''re ready."


    He adjusted his cuffs, rolled his shoulders back, and lifted his chin. He looked every inch the composed, unflappable heir. Whatever doubts lingered would have to be buried deep, hidden behind a mask of perfection.


    With one final glance at the mirror, Aiden turned and left the restroom, his footsteps echoing down the hall. The distant sound of voices grew louder as he approached the grand staircase, the soft hum of conversation and laughter from the guests filling the air.


    As he descended the stairs, the warmth of the chandelier lights cast a glow over his polished attire, and the moment his figure came into view, the guests turned to look. He felt the weight of their gazes, the unspoken expectations, but his smile was flawless, his posture unwavering.


    Orion glanced at him briefly, his expression unreadable, but Aiden thought he detected the faintest nod of approval.


    Helia''s eyes softened with quiet pride as she caught sight of him, and even Blaze gave him a small, knowing grin.


    Aiden stepped forward to join his family, the epitome of composure.


    Whatever doubts he had left behind in the restroom, they would remain there. Tonight, he would not falter.


    Tonight, he would be exactly what they needed him to be.


    Tonight, he shall be the Chase Family''s heir.

 Chapter 11: Dinner At the Chase Residence

    Chapter 11: Dinner At the Chase ResidenceBoy, was he so wrong.


    The dinner at the Chase Residence was the pinnacle of formality and grandeur. The dining hall gleamed under the golden light of crystal chandeliers, its long table adorned with polished silverware and lush crimson-and-gold linens. The room buzzed with polite conversation and occasional bursts of laughter as the elite exchanged stories of triumph and influence.


    Orion Chase sat at the head of the table, his presence commanding respect even in silence. His family surrounded him- Helia''s graceful warmth balanced his icy demeanour, Blaze''s charming exuberance provided levity, and Aiden, ever the dutiful son, exuded poise. Aiden drew the admiration of nearly every guest. His every movement spoke of discipline and control, his responses to praise measured and diplomatic.


    "Aiden is exemplary," Peter Grayson, a man in his 50''s remarked, lifting his glass. "He carries himself with the dignity befitting a Chase. Truly, the future of the Hunters Association is in capable hands."


    Orion inclined his head slightly, his icy gaze betraying only the faintest glimmer of pride. "Aiden has worked hard to meet the standards expected of him. He understands what it means to bear the Chase name."


    Aiden offered a modest smile. "Thank you, Lord Grayson. It''s an honour to uphold the Chase legacy."


    Even Evander Jager, a man not easily impressed, spoke up. "Remarkable," he said, his deep voice carrying weight. "Few at his age can navigate such scrutiny with such grace. Of course, except for my daughter, Kacela."


    Seated beside Evander was his daughter, Kacela. Her dark eyes gleamed with a cunning light as she observed Aiden, her lips curving into a faint, calculating smile.


    "Dignity is easy in the absence of challenge," she said smoothly. "But true character is revealed under pressure."


    The words hung in the air, a subtle challenge aimed directly at Aiden.


    Aiden met her gaze without flinching.


    "Pressure, when embraced, shapes strength," he replied calmly.


    Blaze, ever the opportunist, interjected with a grin. "Well said, brother. Though let''s hope Kacela doesn''t decide to test that theory tonight."


    Kacela spared Blaze a brief glance, her smile unchanging but dismissive. Her attention was fixed on Aiden, her interest piqued by his composure.


    Amongst the chatter and jest, the topic shifted naturally- as it often did at such gatherings- to their victories over the Magi.


    "Ah, Salem Arena," Evander Jager began, his deep, resonant voice carrying easily over the hum of the room. He leaned back in his chair, swirling his wine lazily. "Now that was a spectacle for the ages."


    Orion Chase, seated at the head of the table with his characteristic cold demeanour, allowed a faint, humourless smirk to grace his lips. "Indeed. A fitting end for a creature that thought herself untouchable."


    Several of the guests chuckled, and one of them raised a glass. "To the Hunters'' triumph!" he declared, and the toast was met with a chorus of agreement, the sound of glasses clinking ringing out like a symphony of self-satisfaction.


    "Do you recall how she walked into the arena?" Evander continued, his dark eyes gleaming with amusement. "So self-assured, so convinced she had outsmarted us. As if she could somehow best the Hunters at their own game."


    Cedric Thornfield, one of the new recruits who bore a long scar that runs down the left side of his face from an encounter with a Magi, laughed heartily. "She didn''t even realise she was already caught the moment she stepped into the city. Every street, every shadow, every corner, it was all ours. The poor wretch had nowhere to go."


    "She was arrogant," Orion said coolly, his tone cutting through the laughter like a blade. "Like all of them are. They think their power makes them untouchable. But they forget the ingenuity of humanity. A few traps, a bit of patience, and even the most powerful Magi can be brought to their knees."


    The table erupted in laughter again, a cacophony of cruel amusement.


    Aiden sat silently, his posture perfect as always, but his face was a mask of restraint. The wine in his glass remained untouched, his hands folded neatly in his lap. The phantom screams of the Magi echoed faintly in his mind, gnawing at his composure.


    "I remember," Evander said with a chuckle, raising his glass. "how she screamed before the flames took her. She probably thought we were monsters. But the real monster was her arrogance- thinking she could outwit us!"


    "Arrogance indeed," Orion said, his cold gaze sweeping the table. "It''s their undoing every time. They are powerful, yes. But they lack discipline, strategy, and unity. That''s why they fall, one by one, no matter how many of them remain."


    Kacela, seated beside her father, tilted her head with a sly smile, her dark eyes glinting with cunning. "And yet they think they''re superior. That they''ll somehow rise above humanity and claim the Earth for themselves. It''s almost... laughable."


    Her words drew more laughter, but Aiden remained silent, his jaw tightening imperceptibly.


    The screams in his head grew louder, merging with the cruel laughter of the hunters around him. He could see it in his mind''s eye: the Magi, bound and broken, dragged into the arena as the crowd jeered. He could almost feel the heat of the pyre, the smoke choking the air, the flames consuming her while her voice- a voice not unlike his own- cried out in agony.


    "And the best part," Evander said, his laughter subsiding into a satisfied smirk, "was watching her realise, too late, that her power meant nothing. That no matter how much she fought, no matter how much she screamed, she was ours."


    The table roared with laughter once more, the sound jarring against the growing tension coiling in Aiden''s chest. He couldn''t take it anymore. The cruelty, the mockery, the utter disregard for a life snuffed out like it was nothing more than a game; it was unbearable.


    His hands trembled slightly, and a strange, familiar heat began to rise within him. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aiden," Kacela''s voice cut through the noise, her tone playful but sharp. "You''ve been awfully quiet. Surely you have something to add? Or are you feeling... sympathetic?"


    The table quieted, all eyes turning to Aiden. The weight of their gazes pressed down on him, but the fire building inside him was stronger. He took a slow breath, trying to steady himself, but the phantom screams of the Magi were deafening now, drowning out all reason.


    "I just wonder," he said slowly, his voice measured but taut, "what kind of people we''ve become, to laugh about something so grotesque."


    The room fell silent, the laughter evaporating like smoke. All eyes were on him now, but Aiden didn''t care. The heat in his chest grew unbearable, and he clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms.


    "Perhaps," Kacela said, her smile sharpening, "you''re forgetting where your loyalties lie, Aiden."


    "I haven''t forgotten," he said through gritted teeth, his voice rising. "But maybe you''ve forgotten what it means to be human."


    The conversation had turned sharp, words traded like daggers across the table. Aiden maintained his composure, his face stoic, as Kacela spoke with her signature cunning tone, weaving her argument like a trap.


    She was relentless, circling her point with calculated precision, mocking the very idea that Magi deserved anything but extinction. Her dark eyes gleamed with a cold satisfaction as she struck each point with cruel efficiency.


    Aiden, however, kept his mask of calm, though inside, the storm brewed. Each word she said was a fresh spark to the inferno building within him.


    She talked of the Magi as though they were nothing more than vermin, their lives meaningless, their suffering justified.


    He pushed back subtly at first, countering with a measured response. But each time, Kacela deflected with a cunning jab, her tone laced with condescension. She baited him, bringing up stories of Magi defeated, of how their screams were proof of their weakness. The laughter of the hunters echoed faintly as she recounted tales of their victories, each one more grotesque than the last.


    Still, Aiden sat straight, his hands resting on the table, his face a careful mask of control. He knew better than to let her words get to him, but the phantom screams in his head grew louder with each passing second.


    He could feel the weight of the room''s attention on him, waiting to see how he would respond. His heart pounded as he tried to think of something, anything, to counter her vile words without losing his composure.


    But Kacela wasn''t done. She leaned in slightly, her voice low and taunting, delivering her final blow. She spoke of Magi begging for mercy, their so-called humanity crumbling under the weight of fire and steel. She mocked their screams, called them the death wails of beasts, not humans.


    Aiden''s chest burned, the storm inside him finally breaking free of its restraints. He couldn''t sit silently anymore. The phantom screams reached a crescendo in his mind, drowning out all reason. The heat surged through his veins, his pulse roaring in his ears.


    He shot to his feet, the chair scraping harshly against the wooden floor as it was pushed back. His voice, taut with raw emotion, shattered the tense silence that had fallen over the room. He shouted it, the words bursting forth like a dam breaking under the weight of a flood...


    "Magi are humans too!"

 Chapter 12: Fire

    Chapter 12: FireThe room froze, every gaze snapping to him in stunned silence. His hands trembled, the heat building until it could no longer be contained.


    Flames erupted from his palms, fierce and untamed, engulfing the centre of the table in a blazing inferno. The elegant red-and-gold tablecloth ignited instantly, fire consuming the ornate floral arrangements and polished wood. Plates and glasses shattered as the heat warped the table, sending cutlery clattering to the floor.


    The room was chaos. Gasps of shock and alarm echoed through the hall as hunters leapt back from the flames, their faces painted with a mixture of fear and disbelief.


    Helia, her eyes wide with horror, rose from her chair, her hand covering her mouth. Blaze stood frozen, his expression unreadable as he stared at the fire spreading across the table.


    Aiden staggered back, his breath coming in short, shallow gasps as he stared at his hands. The flames flickered and died, leaving behind only the faint warmth of their memory. His mind raced, trying to comprehend what had just happened, but all he could focus on was the horrified faces staring back at him.


    And then the whispers began, soft and disbelieving at first, but growing louder with each passing moment. Shock turned to suspicion, then to fear, and finally to hostility. Aiden looked to his mother, her emerald eyes wide with unspoken emotion, and then to Blaze, whose lips parted as if to say something, anything.


    But no words came.


    The weight of what he had just done crashed down on him like a tidal wave. The truth, undeniable and damning, hung heavy in the air.


    Flames, born not of accident but of him. Flames that marked him as something other than human. As something feared. Something hated.


    A Magi.


    The silence was shattered by a sharp, melodic laugh. Kacela J?ger leaned back in her chair, her dark eyes alight with amusement and something crueler.


    "A Magi," she said, her voice ringing out like a bell. "Aiden Chase- the future heir of the Hunters Association- is a Magi. Oh, the irony."


    "That''s not true," Blaze said defensively, though his voice faltered. "He''s not¡ª"


    Kacela rose from her chair, her smile growing sharper. "Oh, isn''t he? Look around, Blaze." She gestured toward the charred table, the embers still glowing faintly. "What kind of human does this?"


    Oh, how ironic," Kacela continued, her smile widening. "The perfect Chase heir, the future of the Hunters Association¡ªa Magi! Your family must be so proud." She reached into the folds of her dress and withdrew a gleaming knife. Her voice turned sharp, commanding. "Seize him! Don''t let him escape!"


    The room erupted into chaos as hunters leapt to their feet, taking anything that may be of use.


    Helia''s voice cut through the commotion, desperate and pleading. "No! Don''t hurt him!" She moved toward Aiden, her emerald gown trailing behind her, but the hunters blocked her path.


    Blaze shoved his way forward, his voice rising in frustration. "Stop! He''s not dangerous¡ªhe''s not¡ªjust STOP!" But no one listened.


    Aiden didn''t wait to see what would happen next.


    Without thinking, he turned and ran, his boots echoing against the marble floor as he bolted for the doors. Behind him, he could hear his mother shouting, her voice raw with emotion, and Blaze''s desperate attempts to intervene.


    But the hunters were relentless. Their shouts and heavy footsteps followed him as he fled down the hall, the sound of Kacela''s mocking laughter ringing in his ears.


    The grand corridors of the Chase Residence twisted and turned like a labyrinth, but Aiden didn''t stop to think about where he was going. His legs carried him forward on instinct, the shouting of the Hunters close behind him. His breath came in sharp, ragged bursts, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Aiden! This way!"


    The voice was sharp, commanding, cutting through the cacophony of his thoughts.


    Aiden skidded to a halt, his shoes scraping against the floor. He turned, his breathing ragged, and saw Ettore- the Chase family''s ever-loyal butler- standing in the shadows of a side corridor, his gloved hand gesturing urgently.


    Aiden hesitated, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Why was Ettore here? Why was he helping? His mind raced with doubt as he took a cautious step forward, keeping his distance.


    "Why are you helping me?" he demanded, his voice cracking under the weight of his fear and confusion. "You- you know what I am now."


    Ettore straightened, his dark suit immaculate even in the midst of this chaos, his expression calm and unwavering.


    "Master Aiden," he said, his voice steady and low, "whether you are Magi or human, it does not matter to me. I serve you . I always have. You are my master, and nothing changes that."


    The words hit Aiden like a punch to the chest. His legs felt weak, his heart twisting painfully. He wanted to cry, but there was no time. He could hear the Hunters'' shouts growing louder, their footsteps drawing closer. "Ettore..." he began, his voice trembling.


    But Ettore stepped forward, his stern eyes locking onto Aiden''s. "There''s no time for this, Master Aiden," he said firmly. "You must go. They will not show mercy. Head for the southern garden. There''s a hidden gate that leads to the woods. Use it to escape."


    Aiden blinked rapidly, his vision blurring with tears he refused to shed. He had never felt so lost, so cornered, and yet here was Ettore, unwavering in his loyalty.


    "Why?" he whispered. "Why would you risk everything for me?"


    The butler''s lips curved into the faintest of smiles, a rare crack in his otherwise composed demeanour. "Because you are Aiden Chase... You are the son I never had. That is reason enough."


    Before Aiden could respond, the sharp sound of boots echoed down the hall. Ettore turned his head slightly, his sharp instincts picking up on the nearing threat. "Go," he said, his voice firmer now. "Quickly."


    Aiden nodded, his throat tight with emotion as he turned to run toward the corridor Ettore had pointed out. But Ettore''s voice stopped him again.


    "Master Aiden," the butler said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument, "use your fire. Block off the path behind you."


    Aiden froze, his blood running cold. The memory of the flames erupting from his hands, the destruction he''d caused, flashed in his mind. He turned to Ettore, his voice shaking. "I¡ªI can''t control it." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t need control," Ettore said, his tone calm and reassuring. "You just need to protect yourself. Do what you must, Master Aiden. If you don''t, they will catch you."


    Aiden stared at the butler, his mind warring with fear and desperation. The shouts of the Hunters were closer now, their voices filled with malice. Finally, he clenched his fists, the heat already building in his palms.


    "I''ll try," he muttered, his voice barely audible.


    "Good," Ettore said, stepping back to give Aiden space.


    With a deep breath, Aiden turned to face the corridor behind him. The heat surged through his veins, an overwhelming force that he barely understood. He raised his hands, focusing on the growing warmth in his palms. Flames burst forth, wild and untamed, licking at the walls and ceiling as they surged outward. The heat was intense, the roar of the fire almost deafening.


    The corridor behind him was quickly consumed by the inferno, the flames forming an impassable barrier between him and the approaching Hunters. The shouts turned to cries of alarm as the fire forced them to retreat.


    Aiden stared at the wall of flames, his breath coming in shallow gasps. He felt a strange mix of fear and exhilaration, the power within him both terrifying and intoxicating.


    "Go, Master Aiden!" Ettore''s voice broke through his thoughts. "You mustn''t linger!"


    Aiden nodded, his eyes stinging¡ªnot from the smoke, but from the emotion threatening to overwhelm him. He turned and ran with all his might, making sure Ettore''s loyalty is not in vain.

 Chapter 13: News Station Down

    Chapter 13: News Station DownThe night shift at Channel 8 News was typically uneventful, a steady stream of mundane tasks and routine broadcasts.


    The hum of monitors, the rustle of paper, the low chatter of reporters preparing for the morning news- all of it was familiar, almost comforting.


    But tonight, something felt different. The air was thick with tension, and it wasn''t just the occasional flicker of the lights or the low whir of the ventilation system. It was something else, something unspoken, that crept through the walls of the building.


    For Chris and Rob, the two men on night duty, the shift had started just like any other. They were manning the phones, responding to emails, and getting ready for the early morning broadcast when the call came in.


    Chris had just settled into his chair, eyes glazed over as he skimmed through reports, when the phone rang. He picked it up without thinking, his mind still focused on the screen in front of him.


    "Channel 8 News," he answered, his voice flat.


    The voice on the other end was strained, urgent, nearly frantic. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s a Magi loose in London, in London Square," the voice said, the words almost tumbling over one another. "You need to alert the authorities-get the word out. It''s already escalating, the Hunters are nowhere to be seen, and¡ª" The line crackled, cutting off the rest of the message. The voice disappeared into a hiss of static.


    Chris''s blood went cold. The word "Magi" echoed in his mind, and he slowly turned his head to Rob, who had heard the entire conversation. Rob''s face was ashen, his eyes wide with shock and fear.


    "Did he just say... a Magi?" Rob asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    Chris nodded, his stomach churning. He knew what a Magi was, though it was a subject they usually avoided discussing. The stories, the rumors- Magi were beings of immense power, creatures said to be capable of manipulating the very fabric of reality. They were far from human, feared and hunted by an organization known as the Hunters Association.


    Chris swallowed hard, trying to process the sudden onslaught of terror. "We- we need to contact the Hunters Association," he said, his voice shaking. "They''ll know what to do."


    But the panic had already begun to settle in.


    Rob''s hand reached for his phone, but Chris could see the fear in his eyes¡ªthe kind of fear that came from knowing there was no good outcome to this situation.


    A Magi loose in London? That was a disaster waiting to happen.


    The scream cut through the tension.


    A high-pitched, ear-piercing shriek echoed from the hallway outside the newsroom, followed by the unmistakable sounds of chaos: running footsteps, panicked voices, the frantic scuffle of bodies. It was enough to snap both men out of their shock, a cold, gut-wrenching instinct kicking in.


    "That''s not normal," Rob said, already on his feet. His hand hovered near the small gun he kept in his desk drawer, but his face was tight with anxiety. "Something''s happening. This isn''t just a Magi; it''s a damn catastrophe."


    Chris''s heart pounded in his chest. "Stay sharp. We don''t know what we''re dealing with, but it''s serious. We''ve got to get out of here. Grab your weapon."


    Both men moved quickly now, adrenaline coursing through their veins. Chris grabbed his jacket, pulling it on as they hurried toward the exit. The sound of screams grew louder, closer, as they made their way down the dimly lit hallway.


    Back at their desk, the telephone lay, haphazardly strewn across, only half the numbers dialed to call the Hunters.


    The building was alive with panic, an unnatural fear that hung in the air, making everything feel heavier, colder. They could hear people shouting, running, but when they reached the nearest stairwell, it was eerily quiet.


    Almost too quiet.


    "Something''s wrong," Rob muttered, his voice low. His gun was now in his hand, the cold metal a comfort even as his fear intensified.


    They reached the office floor and the air hit them- sickly, foul, something rotten and decayed. Chris''s stomach twisted, a wave of nausea sweeping over him. He froze, his mind scrambling to make sense of the stench. It was unlike anything he''d ever smelled.


    It was sharp, cloying, and unmistakably... death.


    "God..." Rob''s voice broke as he stared at the scene before them.


    A pile of bodies lay in front of the newsroom entrance. The bodies were twisted and mangled, stacked like discarded sacks of refuse. Blood pooled beneath them, staining the floor in deep crimson. As they looked closer, their coworkers face were like stopped in time: eyes open, in a constant state of fear, but lifeless.


    The smell of death was overwhelming, filling their nostrils and choking them.


    Chris''s hand tightened on his weapon, but his mind was already reeling. He knew what this meant.


    "Who did this?" Rob whispered, his voice shaking.


    Chris swallowed, his hand gripping the gun tighter. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest. "We need to get out of here. We need to-"


    Before he could finish, a soft rustle broke the silence. A figure stood at the bottom of the pile, a girl, no older than fourteen, dressed in a black cloak that seemed to move of its own accord. Her back was to them, and the darkness made her silhouette almost ethereal, as if she didn''t belong in the world at all.


    "Freeze!" Rob shouted, raising his weapon. "Put your hands in the air! Turn around, slowly."


    The girl didn''t move. She stood perfectly still, as if she hadn''t heard them. Chris''s grip on his gun tightened as he took a step forward, but the girl''s sudden movement stopped him in his tracks. She slowly raised her arms, her cloak swirling as she did, and turned to face them.


    Chris froze. Her eyes, bright, glowing purple, locked onto his with an intensity that felt unnatural. The air around her seemed to shimmer, and for a moment, everything else fell away.


    Rob took a step back, his voice tight. "Who are you?"


    The girl didn''t answer. Instead, with her thumb, she clicked her ring, the sound sharp and metallic, like the snap of a finger. Chris and Rob watched in stunned silence as the ring on her finger transformed, the metal shifting and twisting before it solidified into a long, gleaming sword.


    "Shit," Chris hissed, his heart pounding. "This is it. She''s a¡ª"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, the girl vanished.


    One moment, she was there, standing still, eyes locked on theirs, and the next... she was gone.


    "Where the hell¡ª" Rob began, his voice panicked.


    But the words had barely left his mouth when the sound of rapid footsteps behind them made their hearts skip a beat.


    They spun around just in time to see the girl materialize out of nowhere, her blade flashing in the dim light. The sound of metal slicing through air was followed by the sickening thud of something solid being struck.


    Chris''s breath caught in his throat, and he looked down at the blood slowly trickling from the gash in his neck.


    Rob''s eyes widened in disbelief, but before he could even react, the girl appeared behind him as well, her sword slashing once more. The world went black for him before he could comprehend what had happened.


    The girl stood silently amidst the carnage, her cloak swirling around her as the glowing purple in her eyes began to fade. She looked down at the two men, their bodies sprawled across the cold floor, lifeless.


    The air was still, and for a moment, there was nothing but the sound of her breath and the distant hum of the building''s lights. She wiped the blood from her blade and slowly turned, disappearing into the shadows of the hallway as silently as she had come.


    "I hope they got him already."

 Chapter 14: Adrian Caleena

    Chapter 14: Adrian CaleenaAiden stumbled through the dense underbrush of the woods, branches clawing at his sleeves and leaves crunching beneath his boots. The moonlight filtered through the canopy in fractured beams, offering just enough light to guide him forward. His breaths were shallow, his heart a relentless drum in his chest. The shouts of the Hunters echoed in the distance, growing louder and closer.


    He didn''t know how long he had been running, but his legs felt like lead, and his mind swirled with panic. Then, suddenly, he saw it- a wrought iron gate hidden beneath an overgrowth of ivy, its spiked bars half-concealed by the twisting vines. Relief flooded his chest as he hurried forward, his hands trembling as he reached for the lock.


    It was a heavy, intricate thing, rusted with age but still sturdy. Aiden fumbled with it, tugging and pulling, trying to force it open, but it wouldn''t budge. His fingers scraped against the cold metal as frustration mounted.


    "Come on... come on..." he muttered under his breath, sweat trickling down his temple. The voices of the Hunters grew closer, their torches casting flickering light against the trees. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panic gripped him like a vice. He glanced over his shoulder, his eyes darting through the darkened forest, every shadow a potential threat. He couldn''t let them find him. He couldn''t.


    When suddenly...


    His breathing was erratic, his chest rising and falling in frantic bursts as a cold hand clamped over his mouth. The shadows around him seemed alive, swirling and enveloping him until his very form felt nonexistent. He couldn''t move, he couldn''t scream, but could only stand frozen as the Hunters stormed past the clearing.


    "Check the woods! He must''ve gone deeper!" barked Evander, his torch casting flickering light onto the iron gate.


    Another voice called out, "Don''t let him slip through! Keep moving!"


    The group dispersed, their footsteps crunching against the forest floor as they pushed further into the darkness. Aiden''s heart thundered in his ears, the grip over his mouth unrelenting even after the last Hunter disappeared from sight.


    When the tension finally became unbearable, he twisted violently, breaking free just enough to turn toward the one holding him captive. The shadows clinging to him flickered away like smoke, revealing a tall, hooded figure standing ominously close.


    "Let me go," Aiden hissed, his voice low but venomous.


    The figure didn''t budge.


    "Do you want them to hear you, you idiot?" the voice snapped, smooth but sharp, like a blade gliding against stone.


    Aiden''s panic flared into anger. He could feel the heat building in his chest again, his power simmering dangerously close to the surface. Without thinking, he let the fire rise, his palms heating as he pressed his hands against the figure''s arm.


    The response was immediate.


    "Bloody hell!" The figure jerked back, releasing Aiden as a burst of smoke hissed from the seared fabric of his sleeve. "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Aiden stumbled backward, flames flickering faintly around his fingers. He raised his fists defensively, his voice trembling.


    "I''m not about to trust someone who grabs me out of nowhere and holds me like that!"


    The figure staggered into a shaft of moonlight, clutching his arm. For the first time, Aiden got a clear look at his captor. It wasn''t a man, as he''d assumed, but a boy- maybe 13, like him, though taller and leaner.


    His black hair was tied in a messy half-up, half-down style, with stray strands framing his pale, angular face. His outfit was as chaotic as his hair: a black leather jacket adorned with patches and spikes, a shirt with a band Aiden never head of, and boots that looked like they''d seen more fights than the Hunters combined.


    He exuded an air of rebellion, a wildness that set Aiden immediately on edge.


    The boy glared at him, his grey eyes full of irritation. "Burning me? Really?" he growled, inspecting the smouldering hole in his jacket. "I just saved your sorry arse, and this is how you thank me?"


    Aiden faltered, the flames in his hands sputtering out. His lips parted in confusion. "You saved me?"


    "Yes," the boy snapped. "You were standing out there like a bloody beacon, about to get caught! I pulled you into the shadows so they''d lose you. Ever think of saying thank you before you start setting people on fire?"


    Aiden blinked, his anger waning as the words sank in. "Wait... you''re a Magi?"


    The boy rolled his eyes. "No, I''m the Queen of bloody England," he drawled sarcastically. "Of course I''m a Magi! How else do you think I hid you from those Hunters?"


    Aiden took a step back, still eyeing the boy warily. "Why would a Magi help me?"


    The boy arched a brow, his expression caught between amusement and exasperation. "Because you''re not exactly quiet about your powers, are you?"


    He gestured to Aiden''s hands.


    "You think I''d stand by and let another one of us get caught because you don''t know how to keep it together?"


    Another one of us. The words struck Aiden harder than he expected.


    "I don''t even know how to use this," Aiden said, his voice low and defensive, glancing down at his hands. "It''s not like I asked for it."


    "Well, figure it out before you kill someone you don''t mean to," the boy muttered, pulling his jacket tighter around his singed arm. He took a step forward, his towering presence making Aiden tense. "I don''t have time to babysit you. Either follow me or try your luck with the Hunters. Your call."


    Aiden hesitated, his gaze flickering between the boy and the gate still looming behind him. His gut told him not to trust the stranger, but he couldn''t deny that he had little choice. The Hunters were still out there, and he couldn''t unlock the gate on his own.


    "What''s your name?" Aiden finally asked, his voice quieter now.


    The boy smirked.


    "Call me Adrian. Adrian Caleena," he said. "And you''d better keep up, Chase. I''m not waiting for you."


    With that, Adrian turned and strode toward the gate, his movements quick and purposeful. Aiden hesitated for only a moment longer before following, his heart pounding with uncertainty.


    The forest was eerily silent save for the occasional rustle of leaves beneath Adrian''s boots. The moonlight barely filtered through the canopy, and their path was a maze of roots and brambles, forcing them to tread carefully.


    Adrian led the way, his dark hair falling into his eyes as he glanced back at Aiden with a sly grin. "Relax, Chase. The Hunters are too slow to catch us now."


    Aiden, still glancing nervously over his shoulder, tightened his jaw. "I don''t even know why I''m trusting you," he muttered, his tone sharp. "How did you even find me?"


    Adrian smirked, clearly amused by Aiden''s suspicion. "It''s what I do, mate. I can blend into shadows¡ªbecome one with them, actually. I could feel your flames from a mile away. Subtlety isn''t exactly your strong suit."


    "Blending into shadows?" Aiden asked, curious despite himself.


    Adrian nodded. "Yeah. I can shift myself and anything I touch into shadows for a few seconds. Handy for hiding from people like your Hunter friends." He gestured to the dense forest around them. "But my main power is staying hidden, moving through shadows. That''s how I found you so fast. Your power? Lit up like a bloody beacon in the dark. Took me no time to figure out where you were."


    Aiden frowned. "So you''ve been following me?"


    "Not for long," Adrian said with a shrug. "But you''re hard to miss, Chase. You''re not exactly inconspicuous."


    The conversation lapsed into silence as they continued walking. Aiden''s nerves were still raw, and the idea of putting his trust in this Magi stranger wasn''t sitting well with him. But the boy seemed confident, unshaken, and Aiden couldn''t deny that Adrian''s shadow power had saved him earlier.


    After what felt like an eternity of walking, Adrian suddenly cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "Mum! Dad! I''ve got him!"


    Aiden''s eyes widened in horror. "Are you insane? Keep your voice down!" he hissed, his flames flaring faintly in his palms.


    Adrian rolled his eyes, grinning. "What, worried the Hunters are still after us? Relax. They''re heading the other way by now. Besides, my parents can handle themselves."


    Before Aiden could respond, distant voices called out in reply, "Adrian? Is that you?"


    "Where have you been?" another voice followed, this one more frantic.


    Aiden froze, his body stiffening as the voices grew louder. Within moments, two figures burst through the trees, their faces illuminated by the faint moonlight.


    They both had the same angular features as Adrian, with dark hair and pale skin. The man was tall and broad-shouldered, his face stern but softening with relief when he saw Adrian. The woman, on the other hand, looked furious, her dark eyes narrowed as she stormed forward.


    "Adrian Caleena!" she snapped, her tone sharp enough to make Aiden flinch. "What were you thinking, running off like that? We''ve been worried sick!"


    Adrian grinned sheepishly, holding up his hands in surrender. "I was fine, Mum. I told you, I can handle myself."


    "Handle yourself?" his mother repeated, her voice rising. "You could''ve been caught¡ªor worse! Do you have any idea-"


    "Mum, Dad, relax," Adrian interrupted, gesturing toward Aiden. "Look, I brought someone important."


    Both parents turned to Aiden, who immediately felt his stomach twist in discomfort. He shifted his weight, staring at his feet as the two Magi studied him.


    "You''re Aiden Chase," the woman said, her voice steady but laced with a sorrow that seemed to echo through the air.


    Aiden froze, his stomach tightening. "How do you know who I am?" His voice cracked slightly, betraying his unease.


    The man beside her gave a small, rueful smile. "You''re the son of Orion Chase, heir to the Hunters Association." His voice was calm, but there was something heavy in the way he said it, a certain weight to the words. "Your family is very well-known in our world."

 Chapter 15: Headmaster’s Orders

    Chapter 15: Headmaster''s OrdersThe woman extended a hand, though her expression remained cautious, her dark eyes filled with layers of emotion Aiden couldn''t decipher.


    "I''m Einya," she said, her voice soft. "This is my husband, Vesper."


    The man, taller and broader, inclined his head slightly, his sharp features shadowed in the moonlight.


    "It''s an honour to finally meet you, Aiden."


    But there was no warmth in it, only a kind of quiet sorrow that made Aiden feel even more out of place.


    Aiden shook Einya''s hand briefly before returning to his place.


    "When you said ''your world'' earlier," Aiden began, his voice hesitant, "what did you mean by that? Are you saying... you''re not from here?"


    The two adults exchanged a look, their expressions unreadable in the dim light. Adrian leaned against a nearby tree, arms crossed, his dark eyes flicking between Aiden and his parents. The tension in the air was palpable.


    "This isn''t the right place to talk," Einya said gently. "The woods aren''t safe, especially at night. If the Hunters are tracking us-"


    Aiden hesitated, glancing around at the shadowed trees, the faint rustle of leaves carried on the cool night breeze. He shifted his weight, clearly considering her words, but then shook his head.


    "I understand, ma''am, but..." He looked back at her, his expression polite but resolute. "I''m sorry, I can''t go with you unless you explain what you mean. Please, tell me the truth."


    Vesper sighed, his expression hardening as he exchanged another glance with his wife.


    "Very well," he said, his deep voice carrying an air of authority. "If you insist on answers, you''ll have them. But be prepared, Aiden. What we''re about to tell you isn''t an easy truth."


    Aiden gave a small nod, his gaze unwavering. "I''ll listen."


    "We''re not from this world, Aiden. We come from a place called Espera."


    Aiden blinked, the name unfamiliar. "Espera?" he repeated, tilting his head slightly. "I''ve never heard of it before. What kind of place is it, sir?"


    Einya spoke next, her voice gentler than her husband''s. "It''s a universe like this one, but it was created specifically for Magi and other beings tied to nature. It''s a sanctuary, Aiden- a world where we can live freely without fear of the Hunters. Because the Hunters," she said simply. "for centuries, sought to eliminate us, driving us to extinction not once, but twice."


    "Long ago, Magi were not what you see now. We were sacred animals- creatures tied to the elements, revered by humans for our connection to nature. They respected us... at first. But as they expanded their settlements, they grew greedy and fearful. They hunted us for sport, destroyed the forests that were our homes. Many of us were killed. The rest... we were nearly wiped out."


    Aiden''s gaze dropped briefly to the ground before returning to Vesper''s face. "And the second time?" he asked softly.


    "Those of us who survived the first extinction tried to adapt. We learned to take on human forms, hoping to live among humans undetected. But this only made them fear us more. In human form, we could wield incredible power and shift back into animals at will. To them, we became witches, or that''s what they used to call us before¡ªunnatural beings to be hunted and destroyed." Einya replied, her expression tinged with sadness.


    The air seemed to grow heavier as the words sank in. Aiden''s eyes flicked to Adrian, who was leaning casually against a tree, his arms crossed, watching the conversation unfold.


    "And that''s why Espera was created," he said slowly. "To give your kind a chance to live without fear."


    "Exactly," Vesper said with a nod. "The two most powerful Magi combined their strength to create a sanctuary- a world untouched by the human influence."


    Aiden turned his gaze back to them, his green eyes sharp. "And what does this have to do with me?"


    Adrian, who had been leaning casually against a tree, stepped forward, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Because, Chase, you''re one of us. A Magi, to be precise."


    "So now you''re going back? To this... Espirit?" Aiden asked, his tone soft but tinged with curiosity.


    Adrian straightened and spoke up. "Espera. And not just anywhere in Espera," he said. "We''re going to Soleil. It''s one of the regions there, tied to the sun element. It''s where I''m from and where Genvah is located."


    Vesper nodded. "Under orders from the headmaster of Genvah Academy, he asked us to bring you to Espera, but he also made it clear that the decision is yours. We won''t force you to come with us."


    Aiden tilted his head, his curiosity piqued. "The headmaster? Why would he want me to come to this... academy?"


    Adrian grinned faintly. "Because you''re the right age to join as a first-year. Same as me. And school starts in about a month, just in time for Solana season. You''ll have the chance to learn about who you are, about your powers, and about what it means to be a Magi."


    Einya''s voice softened. "This is an opportunity to find your place, Aiden. To understand the part of yourself you''ve always felt but may not have known how to explain."


    Aiden stood in thoughtful silence, the wind stirring his wavy hair. He glanced up at the sky, the stars barely visible through the thick branches above. His heart was steady, but he felt the weight of their words pressing against his thoughts.


    "And if I don''t go with you?" he asked finally, his tone cautious but polite.


    "If that is your decision, we cannot do anything about it, Aiden," Einya replied. "But you know what will happen to you, as you''re from the family who leads the Hunters."


    Aiden hesitated for a moment longer, his gaze lingering on each of them before he finally spoke. "Alright," he said. "I''ll go. I don''t understand all of this yet, but... I want to. And I''m holding you to your word, sir, ma''am that you''ll answer my questions."


    Einya smiled warmly. "Of course, Aiden. You''ll get all the answers you need."


    As they turned and began moving deeper into the forest, Aiden followed, his curiosity outweighing his caution.


    The forest stretched endlessly before them, dark and imposing. Twisted branches hung low, clawing at the sky, and the damp earth muffled their steps.


    Aiden walked in silence, his suit now dulled by dirt and sweat. The air was heavy with the scent of pine and wet leaves, and the occasional hoot of an owl punctuated the quiet.


    When they finally reached the small camp tucked away in the woods, the tension eased slightly. Lanterns hung from low branches, casting a soft, flickering glow over the modest setup.


    "Is it safe?" Aiden asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian glanced over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow. "Safe?" He let out a short laugh. "Not at all. If the Hunters find us, we''ll be dead by morning."


    Aiden''s face fell, and Adrian sighed, shaking his head. "Relax, Chase. It''s safe. We''ve got a concealment stone. They couldn''t find us if they tried."


    Aiden didn''t reply, too drained to react to the teasing.


    Mrs. Caleena, her soft voice carrying an air of authority, approached them. "Adrian, you''ll share your tent with Aiden tonight." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, but his brow furrowed. "I''ll need to fix up the inside first."


    He turned towards his tent, muttering something about clearing out his things.


    As soon as Adrian left, Aiden hesitated before speaking to Mrs. Caleena. "Is it... okay if I sleep outside? I¡ª" He paused, his voice faltering. "I''ve never slept in the same space as someone else. I don''t want to wake him if... if I have nightmares."


    Mrs. Caleena''s expression softened, and she gently placed a hand on his shoulder. "You don''t have to sleep outside, Aiden. We have a spare tent. You can use that."


    Relief flickered across his face, and he nodded. Mrs. Caleena turned to Adrian as he returned, telling him, "You don''t need to fix up your tent, dear. Aiden will sleep in the spare one."


    Adrian groaned theatrically. "Could''ve told me that before I started cleaning!"


    Aiden almost smiled but stayed quiet, retreating to the spare tent as Mrs. Caleena handed him a plain shirt and trousers.


    "Here, change into these," she said. "You''ll sleep better without that suit."


    "Thanks," Aiden muttered, his voice barely audible, before disappearing inside to change.


    The camp settled into stillness as the night deepened. Yet, Aiden couldn''t sleep. His dreams were vivid and cruel, images of Magi consumed by flames flashing before him. He saw himself on the pyre this time, with his father standing before him, torch in hand. The fire roared, and Aiden screamed himself awake.


    His chest heaved, sweat plastering his hair to his forehead. The tent flap was open, and Mrs. Caleena was kneeling beside him, wiping his face with a damp cloth.


    Without thinking, Aiden lunged forward and wrapped his arms around her, burying his face in her shoulder.


    "I don''t want to die," he whispered, his voice trembling. "I just want to live normally. I didn''t want to be a Magi... but I am."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    His voice cracked, and he clung tighter. "Mom... I''m scared."


    Einya''s heart ached at the sound of the word. What torture did this kid endure for him to cry in his sleep?


    She pulled him closer, her arms steady and comforting as she rocked him gently. "It''s okay, Aiden," she murmured, her voice soothing. "You''re not alone. We''re here for you, and we''ll protect you. No one will hurt you."


    Her words were a balm to his frayed nerves. Slowly, Aiden''s breathing steadied, and his grip on her loosened. Exhaustion took over, and he drifted back to sleep, cradled in her embrace.


    Mrs. Caleena stayed by his side, her hand brushing through his wavy hair, watching over him as the forest around them stood silent and still.

 Chapter 16: Stairs In the Woods

    Chapter 16: Stairs In the WoodsThe morning air was crisp and cool as the group set out just before dawn. Aiden walked alongside Adrian and his parents, feeling a mix of curiosity and feae. The sky was painted in hues of pink and gold, but Aiden barely noticed, his thoughts focused on their destination.


    "Wombwell Woods, you said?" Aiden asked, his green eyes glancing between the three of them. "What exactly are we doing there?"


    Adrian smirked as he adjusted the straps of his bag. "You''ll see when we get there. Don''t be so impatient."


    Aiden frowned slightly. "It''s not impatience, Adrian. It''s just that Barnsley is about three hours away from Surrey by car. I find it odd that we''re heading out so early when the journey will take a while."


    Einya, walking ahead of them, turned with a small smile. "You don''t need to worry about that, Aiden. We won''t be taking a vehicle."


    Aiden raised a brow. "Then how, exactly, do you intend for us to travel such a distance?"


    From her bag, Einya pulled out four small, smooth stones etched with glowing runes. The light shimmered faintly in the early morning sun. "These," she said, holding them up for Aiden to see.


    Aiden tilted his head, intrigued. "What are those?"


    "These are called karatula stones," Einya explained. "They''re rune stones imbued with small amounts of magic¡ªjust enough for a single-use spell. In Espera, they''re quite common. Each region has its own type of karatula, but here in Soleil, we use the Alab language. It''s powered by light, which activates the magic within."


    Aiden blinked. "And they''re going to get us to Barnsley?"


    Vesper chuckled as he joined the conversation. "Indeed. The karatula will make the journey much faster than any car ever could."


    Einya handed a stone to each of them, and Aiden turned his over in his hand, examining the intricate markings. "So, what do I do with it?"


    "Simply toss it into the air like a coin and think of your destination," Vesper instructed. "When the sunlight hits the rune, it will activate."


    Aiden hesitated, his cautious nature kicking in.


    "And what happens then? I''m not particularly fond of surprises."


    "You''ll feel a slight... tug," Vesper said with a knowing smile. "Don''t resist it, and you''ll be just fine."


    "You get whisked away, obviously. It''s magic, Chase, not rocket science," Adrian also replied.


    Ignoring Adrian''s quip, Aiden took a steadying breath and did as instructed.


    He tossed the stone into the air, and as it spun, a ray of sunlight caught the runes, making them pulse with brilliant light. Before Aiden could admire the sight, a force gripped him, pulling him forward with an intensity that made his stomach lurch.


    The world around him blurred, and a dizzying sensation overtook him. Then, with a thud, he landed on the ground, air rushing from his lungs.


    "Oi, you alright there, mate?" Adrian''s teasing voice rang out as he crouched beside Aiden, a grin plastered on his face. "You look like you''ve seen better days."


    "I feel like I''ve had better days," Aiden retorted, pushing himself up to his knees with a slight wince. "If that''s what magic transportation feels like, I might prefer a three-hour car ride."


    Adrian laughed, his grey eyes sparkling with amusement. "You''ll get used to it. Or maybe you won''t. Either way, you''re still alive."


    Aiden shot him a withering look, though the corners of his mouth twitched in reluctant amusement.


    "Not helpful, Adrian."


    Once the dizziness faded, Aiden stood and dusted off his jacket. Adrian clapped him on the back, grinning. "Take a look around. You might forget about the nausea."


    Aiden turned, his gaze landing on a large stone staircase nestled in the woods.


    It rose steeply, its top disappearing into the canopy above. The morning light filtered through the trees, casting long shadows that danced across the ancient steps.


    "What is this?" Aiden asked, his green eyes narrowing in confusion.


    Vesper approached, standing beside him. "Have you ever heard stories about staircases in the woods, Aiden?" he asked.


    Aiden nodded slowly. "I''ve heard a few. People disappearing when they go up them. I always thought they were just urban legends."


    Einya stepped forward, her expression thoughtful. "They''re not legends, Aiden. Those staircases are gateways between Earth and Espera. There are other methods to travel between the two worlds, but the staircases are one of the most common ways."


    Aiden stared at the staircase, his scepticism evident. "And you''re saying this one leads to Espera?"


    Vesper nodded. "It does. Specifically, to Soleil."


    The idea was absurd, and yet, Aiden couldn''t deny the strange pull he felt as he looked at the staircase. It was as though it was calling to him, daring him to take the first step.


    Vesper broke the silence, offering to go first.Without hesitation, he began ascending the staircase. As he reached the top, he seemed to vanish into thin air.


    Aiden''s eyes widened, but before he could speak, Einya followed, disappearing just as Vesper had.


    Adrian clapped Aiden on the back, grinning. "Your turn, Chase. Don''t look so terrified. It''s perfectly safe."


    Aiden hesitated, glancing at the staircase. "Safe? They just disappeared. How do I know I won''t fall off or... or worse?"


    "You won''t. Trust me."


    Aiden shot him a sceptical look. "That''s not particularly reassuring."


    "Come on," Adrian said, starting up the stairs. "Just close your eyes and push forward when you reach the last step. You''ll feel a barrier, but you''ve got to trust it."


    Aiden sighed, muttering under his breath about how ridiculous the situation was, but eventually, he placed a foot on the first step. The staircase felt solid beneath him, but as he climbed higher, the air around him grew warmer, almost electric.


    When he reached the last step, he stopped. There was indeed something there- an invisible barrier that blocked his way. He hesitated, glancing down at Adrian, who was still climbing behind him.


    "Close your eyes and push," Adrian said cheerfully. "And don''t worry, you''re not going to fall. If you do, though, I''ll catch you. Maybe."


    "If I fall, Adrian, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Adrian laughed.


    "Noted."


    Taking a deep breath, Aiden closed his eyes and pressed forward. For a moment, he felt resistance, but then the barrier gave way. Warmth surrounded him, and he heard a voice¡ªcalm and melodic¡ªspeak directly to him:


    "Aiden Chase, welcome to Soleil."


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing in a vast, sunlit landscape. The air was rich with the scent of flowers and the hum of life. The sky above was a vivid blue, dotted with floating islands that glimmered like jewels.


    Adrian appeared beside him, grinning. "Told you it wouldn''t be so bad."


    Aiden looked around, his awe evident despite his efforts to appear composed. "This... is Soleil?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Einya and Vesper approached, their expressions warm and Mrs. Caleena enveloped Aiden into a side-hug.


    "Welcome to your new home," Einya said softly.

 Chapter 17: The Cat’s Tail, Soleil

    Chapter 17: The Cat''s Tail, SoleilAiden stepped into the heart of Soleil, and for a moment, the sheer beauty of the city stole his breath. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The city of Soleil, basking under the golden sun unlike anything Aiden had seen before, is a breathtaking marvel of architectural brilliance and extravagance. Gleaming streets of white marble wind through the city, specked with intricate golden elements that catch the sunlight and make the pathways shimmer like rivers of light. Graceful fountains spill crystal-clear water into elaborate basins, their surfaces reflecting the dazzling spires and domes above.


    A grand canal meanders through the heart of the city, its azure waters carrying small vessels adorned with gilded accents. Above, bridges curve elegantly, connecting clusters of sunlit towers with pastel rooftops adorned with greenery.


    Shops lined the streets, each more peculiar than the last. One glimmering apothecary, Aiden saw, boasted glowing vials of "bottled moonlight" and "sun-kissed elixirs," while an eccentric clockmaker displayed timepieces of all shapes in all sizes, the hands at different numbers and their ticking in rhythm with no discernible mechanism. A vendor on the corner beckoned passersby to try the newest enchanted sweets in the market- candies that could make you laugh uncontrollably or sing in perfect harmony.


    Aiden paused outside a small boutique where an old shopkeeper sat beside shelves of peculiar artifacts: a quill that wrote on its own, a mirror that whispered your deepest secrets, and a caged bird made entirely of crystal that chirped melodies of forgotten eras.


    "Oi, Aiden, hurry up!" Adrian called from ahead, his black leather jacket catching the light as he turned. His voice carried an impatient edge, but when he glanced back and saw Aiden staring at the shop windows, his steps slowed.


    With a sigh, Adrian walked over, his boots clicking against the marble pavement.


    "See something you like?"


    Aiden blinked and shook his head slightly. "No, not really. It''s just... Soleil is beautiful. It feels like I''ve stepped straight into a fairytale." He hesitated, then added with a dry chuckle, "I look so out of place here."


    Adrian raised a brow, smirking.


    "Oh, you think you''re out of place?" He gestured to his leather jacket and combat boots. "I''m the guy who looks like he just wandered out of a punk rock gig."


    Aiden laughed- a genuine, unrestrained sound- and for the first time, Adrian saw a glimpse of lightness in his eyes. It caught Adrian off guard, and before he could stop himself, he smiled.


    "There it is," Adrian remarked, his voice warmer now. "Your laugh. Looks good on you."


    He nodded toward the streets ahead. "Tell you what, once my mum and dad finish up their business, we''ll stroll the city properly. Maybe even pop into one of these odd little shops you''re so fascinated by. You''ll like it even more when the sun starts setting- it''s something else."


    Aiden blinked at him. "Where are we even going now?"


    "To a small pub just down the main street, but I''ve never been there," Adrian replied, already turning to continue. Before he could take another step, his mother''s voice echoed from further ahead, calling for them. Adrian groaned and motioned for Aiden to hurry.


    When they caught up, Einya smiled warmly at Aiden. "How are you feeling, dear? Everything alright?"


    Aiden hesitated, glancing around at the sunlit grandeur of the city. "I feel like I''m dreaming," he admitted, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get used to it. Soleil has that effect on people." Mrs. Caleena laughed softly.


    The group arrived at a cozy establishment with a sign above the door that read The Cat''s Tail, painted in elegant curling letters with a literal cat''s tail added as a flourish. The small pub sat tucked away in a quiet corner of the city, away from the bustle and hustle of the main street.


    Its exterior was modest compared to the rest of Soleil, with ivy creeping along its stone walls. But the moment Aiden stepped inside, the air shifted. The warm chatter of customers hushed, replaced by a tense silence. Men and women seated at the bar and tables turned to look at him, their gazes sharp and uneasy.


    Aiden shifted uncomfortably, his voice low. "What''s wrong?"


    Adrian frowned, crossing his arms. "It''s because they recognize you''re a Chase. Word got out about my Da''s mission with you so I guess that''s why they instantly recognize you."


    Aiden''s brow furrowed. "But I''m a Magi," he said quietly, confusion coloring his tone.


    Adrian sighed. "Yeah, but the Chase family name carries weight. It''s a century-old legacy of killing Magi. People can''t just unlearn their fear overnight." His eyes darkened. "And they can''t see where your loyalty lies yet."


    Before Aiden could respond, someone whispered too loudly from the corner, and Adrian slammed his hand against the table nearest to him, his voice sharp. "Oi! What''s your problem? He''s just a kid, and he''s been through more than any of you could imagine. Get over yourselves."


    "It''s personally the headmaster''s orders to bring the kid, Alvin. If you have issues with that, you have an issue with me and the headmaster." Vesper''s voice rang out with a quiet but firm authority.


    The pub fell into a heavy silence as if the words had sucked the air from the room. Eyes turned toward Vesper and Aiden, uncertain, but none dared to challenge the directive. The weight of the order had left no room for debate.


    After a long pause, a soft voice broke through the quiet.


    "Sorry, Ves." The apology came from one of the regulars, a man who quickly turned his attention back to his drink, avoiding further confrontation.


    Aiden glanced down, feeling the weight of their stares, but Adrian nudged him gently. "Ignore them. You''re with us."


    But no matter how much Aiden wanted to ignore the stares and how he felt, he can''t, and the realization that he''s stuck in both words kept eating away at his feelings.


    With that, the four of them moved towards the counter, where a tabby cat sat perched, its tail flicking idly.


    Vesper leaned across the counter, his eyes narrowing as he addressed the tabby cat. "I''d like to order a Berry Buzz."


    Adrian, confused why his father asked a cat for his drinks, glanced around the pub again before asking, "Where''s the owner?"


    The cat, with its wide green eyes and fluffy fur, blinked up at him, unphased by the command. But just as Vesper finished speaking, something strange began to happen.


    The tabby shimmered, its form rippling like water before it slowly morphed into a man, standing tall behind the counter. He was dressed in a simple apron, a bright smile still on his face.


    "Okay, one Berry Buzz coming right up," the man said. As he reached for a shelf, he handed Vesper a crumpled newspaper, knowing exactly what Vesper wanted. Vesper took it without a word, unfurling it carefully as the man began preparing the drinks.


    "Thanks," Vesper muttered, his gaze fixed on the newspaper as he scanned its contents.


    Vesper nodded his thanks without saying much, his mind clearly elsewhere as he unfurled the paper. The man, still wearing his friendly smile, turned his attention to Adrian.


    "So, Adrian," the tabby-turned-man said, leaning in slightly. "You excited to head to Genvah?"


    Adrian, still slightly stunned by the sudden shift, nodded. "I guess... yeah. It''s hard to say what to expect, but it''s a big step. By the way, how are you able to transform like that?"


    "Everyone does at some point. Even your father can."


    "I never saw him do that."


    "Well, there isn''t really need to."


    The man grinned, then extended his hand towards Aiden. "And what about you, Aiden? Life as the Chase heir must be something else, huh?"


    Vesper, who had been reading the newspaper, suddenly cursed under his breath before Aiden could answer. His brow furrowed as he glanced up, catching the attention of the others. "Damn it," he muttered, "this just got more complicated."


    The mood shifted again, and all eyes were now on Vesper as they waited for him to elaborate. But for now, he merely tucked the paper under his arm and gestured for the three to follow him. He waved goodbye to the owner and the customers before closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 18: Eavesdropping Children

    Chapter 18: Eavesdropping ChildrenAfter leaving the pub, the group stepped into a waiting carriage. Aiden''s eyes widened as he took in the sight of the remarkable creature tethered to the front. It resembled a horse in shape, yet its body was entirely composed of shimmering water, translucent and rippling as though stirred by an invisible breeze. The creature''s mane cascaded like a waterfall, and droplets occasionally trickled from its liquid frame, only to disappear before touching the ground. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Caleena smiled at Aiden''s awe. "Beautiful, isn''t it? We call them ''Aquines.'' They''ve been pulling carriages in Soleil for centuries."


    Aiden nodded mutely, stepping into the carriage behind her.


    The interior was plush, lined with soft white cushions and gold trim, which reminded him of the opulent cars back home, but this one floated as though cradled by air. When the Aquine began to move, the carriage glided effortlessly, its frame hovering above the cobblestone streets without a sound.


    The ride was smooth and serene, taking them through a quaint neighbourhood. Rows of medium-sized homes lined the streets, their gardens carefully tended, and lanterns glowing warmly in the evening light.


    Aiden leaned slightly out of the window, taking in the sights. Each house seemed to exude a sense of comfort and belonging. Yet as they approached their destination, one house stood in stark contrast to the others.


    The Caleena home was a modest two-storey building, positioned directly against the sun''s path. Unlike its neighbours, which were bathed in soft light, the Caleena house was shrouded in deep, cool shadows. Its silhouette loomed quietly, mysterious yet inviting in its own way.


    As the carriage slowed, the Aquine''s liquid form shimmered brighter before dissolving into a glittering puddle, leaving the carriage hovering for a moment before it gently lowered to the ground. Mr. Caleena stepped out first, offering a hand to his wife. "Welcome home," he said simply.


    Aiden followed, his shoes landing softly on the cobblestones as he gazed up at the house. Vesper caught his expression and gestured toward the door. "This will be your home for the time being. You''ll stay here until Solana season begins."


    Solana season?" Aiden asked, his brow furrowed.


    Adrian, who had been stretching after the ride, straightened up. "It''s when the sun reaches its highest peak in Soleil. During that time, Karatula stones absorb its energy, which powers everything here. It''s a big deal¡ªkind of like the turning of the seasons It''s started by the Solstice Day."


    Before Aiden could respond, Mrs. Caleena was already moving toward the kitchen, her sleeves rolled up. "Dinner will be ready soon," she said over her shoulder.


    Inside, the house was as cosy as it appeared from the outside. The warm wooden floors and simple furnishings gave it a welcoming charm, though the air carried an unfamiliar mix of herbs and spices. Aiden lingered near the living room, his eyes darting around as he took in the space.


    "Come on," Adrian said, clapping him on the shoulder. "I''ll show you your room."


    The room was simple but comfortable, with two twin beds set up on opposite walls. Adrian''s bed was slightly rumpled, a small stack of books and trinkets crowding his nightstand. The bed on the other side was neatly made, with fresh blankets and pillows that Adrian had clearly prepared beforehand.


    "This is us," Adrian said with a shrug. "You can take that bed. I sorted it all out before we went to Earth. Figured you''d need a proper place to crash. Though it''s not as comfortable as your bed in Earth, I assume."


    Aiden looked around the room, taking in the comfort of it all. It was so different from his life back home. He couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude toward Adrian.


    "Thank you," he said quietly. "You''ve been so kind to me... even though I''m a Chase."


    Adrian shrugged, leaning against the doorframe. "It''s not a big deal. Honestly, it''s the bare minimum anyone should do."


    Those words hit Aiden harder than he expected. He thought about his family¡ªhow kindness was more a tool than a virtue in the Chase household.


    The contrast made his chest ache.


    Dinner was soon ready, the warm aroma filling the house. The four of them gathered at the table, where Mrs. Caleena served roasted meats, spiced vegetables, and fresh bread still warm from the oven. The meal was quiet but comforting, the clinking of cutlery the only sound until Adrian broke the silence.


    "So Da," he said cautiously, glancing at his father, "what did you see in the newspaper earlier?"


    Vesper''s expression darkened, his hand pausing mid-cut.


    He set his fork down with deliberate care. "You need not concern yourself with that, son," he said firmly, his tone that leaves nothing for argument.


    Adrian looked like he wanted to protest but thought better of it, sinking back into his seat.


    That night, as the house fell silent, Aiden found himself lying awake in bed. The soft glow of moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting faint patterns on the walls. Sleep came slowly, but when it did, Aiden was once again standing before the great tree.


    Unlike the nightmares he often had the past few days, immediately seeing the place he yearned all those nights brought him peace. The gnarled branches reached out like open arms, and the golden light filtering through the leaves felt warm and inviting. Aiden rested a hand on the rough bark, feeling an inexplicable sense of safety.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt... at ease. When suddenly...


    He was jolted awake by a faint noise. Blinking groggily, he sat up to find Adrian standing at the door, motioning for him to get up.


    "What''s going on?" Aiden whispered, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.


    "Quiet!" Adrian hissed. "Get up. The lights are on downstairs, and I heard my parents talking about something."


    Aiden groaned, collapsing back against his pillow. "You woke me up for that? Maybe they''re just having tea and gossiping. People do that, you know."


    "My parents don''t just ''have tea and gossip.'' This could be important."


    "Important enough to interrupt my sleep?" Aiden muttered, pulling the blanket over his head. "Sounds like a ''you'' problem."


    Adrian stormed over and yanked the blanket off him. "Stop being a baby and get up. You''re not going to want to miss this."


    And you need me awake for that, why?" Aiden muttered, flopping back onto his pillow.


    "Get up! You''re coming with me."


    "Why?"


    "Because you''re nosy," Adrian shot back. "Don''t act like you''re not curious about what they''re saying. You''ve been side-eying my dad all day."


    Aiden sat up, glaring at him. "I wasn''t side-eying anyone. Maybe I just don''t like sneaking around in the middle of the night."


    Adrian smirked. "Yeah, because you''re such a rule-follower. Remind me how you ended up here again?"


    Reluctantly, Aiden sat up, shooting Adrian an unimpressed glare. "Fine. But next time, I''m charging you for my services as a late-night spy."


    "Services? You''ve been here one night, and you''re already acting like royalty again."


    "Old habits die hard," Aiden quipped as he swung his legs off the bed. "You can take the boy out of the manor, but you can''t take the manor out of the boy."


    "Well, maybe you should try harder. Not everyone''s impressed by your Chase act."


    "Not everyone has to be. Just you."


    "Unbelievable," Adrian muttered, turning toward the door. "Let''s just go before I regret waking you up."


    "Too late," Aiden said with a grin, grabbing the blanket and draping it over his shoulders like a cape. "Lead the way, oh fearless leader."


    "You look ridiculous."


    "And yet, somehow, I still manage to outshine you," Aiden said, gesturing at Adrian''s mismatched pyjamas¡ªa faded shirt and plaid trousers. "What are you even wearing? You look like you raided an old man''s wardrobe."


    "At least I don''t look like I''m auditioning for some dramatic play," Adrian shot back, motioning to the blanket draped around Aiden.


    "It''s called fashion," Aiden said, flicking an imaginary speck off his blanket.


    "It''s called being stupid."


    "Agree to disagree."


    They reached the door and paused. Adrian shot him a serious look. "Okay, listen. No more jokes. We have to be quiet, or they''ll hear us."


    "Got it."


    Adrian glared. "I mean it."


    "Alright, alright," Aiden said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Silent as a shadow. Happy?"


    "I''ll be happy when you stop talking," Adrian grumbled, motioning for Aiden to follow him.


    The two crept out of the room, their bickering fading into silence as they reached the stairs. A faint light glowed from the living room below, accompanied by the hushed voices of Vesper and Einya. Aiden and Adrian crouched near the edge of the staircase, straining to hear the conversation.


    "Can you even hear what they''re saying?" Aiden whispered.


    "Not yet. Hold on," Adrian replied, leaning forward slightly.


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "Great plan, genius. Let''s just sit here until they see us."


    "Would you shut up?" Adrian hissed. "Do you always complain this much?"


    "Do you always act like you know everything?" Aiden shot back, but before Adrian could reply, Vesper''s voice drifted up to them, cutting through their bickering.


    "There were seventy-eight deaths today," Vesper said, his tone low and serious. "Different locations. But the one at 8 News¡ªthat was definitely the girl."


    Both boys froze, their argument forgotten as they strained to hear more.


    "This wasn''t supposed to happen," Vesper continued, a sharp edge of frustration in his voice. "The plan was to keep the news hushed in the Chase residence-not to kill the entire station."


    Einya''s voice was calm but probing. "What about the other killings? Seventy-one from the station, but what about the seven in London Square?"


    Vesper let out a heavy sigh. "I don''t know. There must have been another group of Magi there. It''s the only explanation."


    Adrian and Aiden exchanged a look, the weight of Vesper''s words sinking in. The deaths, the newspaper, the Chase residence- it was all connected, and none of it sounded good.


    For once, neither boy had a snarky comment to offer. Instead, they retreated back to their room in tense silence, their earlier bickering now a distant memory.

 Chapter 19: Matching Jackets for Friends

    Chapter 19: Matching Jackets for Friends"Care to explain why you two were snooping around last night?" Mrs. Caleena''s voice broke the quiet of the morning as she stepped into the kitchen, a basket of laundry balanced on her hip.


    Aiden froze mid-bite, his cereal spoon hovering near his mouth. Adrian, caught mid-chew, nearly spat out his toast. "What? Snooping? Us? No way!" Adrian said, trying to sound casual but failing miserably.


    "Adrian Caleena, don''t even try it. Just because you were hiding doesn''t mean we didn''t know you were there." She turned her attention to Aiden, who was now avoiding eye contact. "Especially with Aiden''s powers leaking all over the place."


    Aiden stiffened, his cheeks flushing slightly. He mumbled, "I wasn''t trying to..." as he poked at his cereal, his voice barely audible.


    Adrian, on the other hand, looked baffled. "Wait¡ªyou knew we were there? How? We didn''t make a sound!"


    Mrs. Caleena let out a soft laugh. "Adrian, sound doesn''t matter when you''ve got someone with uncontrollable aura practically radiating in the next room. Like I said, Aiden''s powers are all over the place."


    Adrian turned to Aiden, smirking. "Oh, great. So you''re basically a walking beacon. That''s helpful."


    Aiden looked up, his dark eyes narrowing. "I didn''t ask to be a Magi," he replied quietly but firmly.


    "Whoa, relax," Adrian said, holding his hands up in mock surrender. "I''m just saying it''s kind of hard to be stealthy when you''re...well, you..."


    "And you''re so much better at sneaking around? You nearly tripped over the stairs last night."


    "I- the place was dark!"


    "The lights were on," Aiden shot back.


    Einya chuckled, clearly amused by the exchange. "Alright, boys, enough bickering. Adrian, you might want to take some notes from Aiden here. At least he knows how to defend himself."


    "Great, now I''m getting roasted by my own mum."


    Einya ignored him and turned to Aiden, her tone softening. "It''s not your fault, Aiden. You haven''t learned how to control your powers yet, but you will. It just takes time and practice."


    Adrian perked up. "I could teach him! You know, since I''m basically a pro at all this."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow.


    "A pro? Really? That''s what you''re going with?"


    "Absolutely. I mean, how hard can it be? Right? So you start with, uh, some meditation? Maybe some breathing... exercises? Focus your energy, and bam! You''re in control."


    "Yeah, because sitting still and breathing deeply is going to fix everything."


    "Hey, don''t knock it till you try it," Adrian said with a shrug. "Besides, it''s better than wandering around like a walking energy storm."


    "I already tried it. The last time I did it, I was chased by a mob of Hunters. But since your such a pro at this, it''s on you if it fails."


    Mrs. Caleena smiled at their exchange but didn''t let the moment linger. "Alright, boys," she said cheerfully, setting the basket down. "Adrian, take Aiden shopping later for some new clothes. He needs them."


    Aiden immediately shook his head. "No, no, I can''t let you do that, Mrs. C. You''ve all done more than enough for me already."


    Mrs. Caleena raised an eyebrow. "What are you going to do, dear? Walk around Soleil in those old clothes forever?"


    "I''ll figure something out," Aiden mumbled. "Maybe I can get a job-"


    Adrian burst out laughing. "A job? You do realise this isn''t Earth, right? That''s not how things work here."


    What do you mean?"


    "Look," Adrian said, still laughing. "Espera doesn''t exactly have part-time gigs at the local bakery. If I even see you near a piece of bread you best believe I''m not eating any of it. You''re coming shopping with me, and that''s that. No arguments."


    "But-"


    "No buts," Adrian interrupted, standing and pointing at him. "You need new clothes, you stink, and frankly, I''m doing everyone a favor by dragging you along. So shut up and get ready."


    Mrs. Caleena smiled warmly. "He''s right, Aiden. It''s okay to let us help. You''re part of this household now, whether you like it or not."


    Aiden hesitated, glancing between her kind smile and Adrian''s teasing smirk.


    "...Thank you, Mrs. C," he said softly.


    Adrian clapped him on the back, grinning. "See? That wasn''t so hard. Now go get cleaned up before I drag you into the shops as you are."


    Aiden sighed, muttering under his breath as he left the room.


    As he disappeared down the hallway, Adrian turned to his mother, still smirking. "He''s got some fire in him, doesn''t he, mum?"


    Mrs. Caleena nodded, her expression thoughtful. "He does. Well, literally. But... he''s also been carrying a lot for someone his age. Be patient with him, Adrian."


    "I''m plenty patient."


    Mrs. Caleena gave him a knowing look. "Just try not to drive him crazy while you''re at it."


    "No promises," Adrian said with a grin, grabbing his jacket.


    ------------------------------------- S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The streets of Soleil buzzed with life as Adrian led Aiden through Soleil Plaza, weaving through the vibrant crowds. The sun''s rays seemed to make everything sparkle, from the intricate patterns of the stalls to the shimmering fabrics draped across tables. Adrian seemed completely at ease, pointing out random vendors and making casual jokes, while Aiden followed quietly, his sharp gaze absorbing everything.


    "Alright," Adrian said, stopping abruptly in front of a large shop with a glowing sign that read Sunthread & Co. in elegant, looping letters. "This is the place. We''ll get you sorted here."


    Aiden glanced at the shopfront, his brow furrowing slightly. "You''re sure about this?"


    "Of course I am," Adrian replied with a grin. "This place has everything. Trust me."


    The two stepped inside, and Aiden was immediately hit with the scent of lavender and polished wood. Racks of neatly arranged clothes lined the shop, and a faint golden glow seemed to emanate from the fabrics.


    Adrian looked Aiden up and down and instantly grabbed a shirt from a nearby rack, holding it up to Aiden''s chest. It was light blue with a crisp collar and a subtle embroidered pattern.


    "This? Screams you."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "You think so?"


    "Totally," Adrian said with a smirk. "You''ve got that whole posh, uptight vibe going on. Might as well lean into it."


    Aiden rolled his eyes.


    "Uptight? I''m not uptight."


    "You literally stand like there''s a ruler strapped to your back," Adrian said, grinning as he tossed the shirt into Aiden''s arms. "Now, let''s find you some trousers."


    As Adrian darted around the shop, pulling out blazers, knit jumpers, and neatly pressed trousers, Aiden stood by the fitting rooms, holding the growing pile of clothes.


    "Why so posh and formal?" Aiden asked eventually, his tone calm but curious.


    "Because you seem like the kind of guy who''d hate punk or anything remotely casual. Am I wrong?"


    "No, you''re not," Aiden admitted, a hint of amusement in his voice. "I usually wear semi-formal outfits, even at home."


    Adrian froze, turning to stare at Aiden like he''d just confessed to being an alien.


    "Wait¡ªwhat? Y-you wear semi-formal... athome? Like... in your own house?"


    "Yes," Aiden replied simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Like inside?"


    "Yes."


    "Like not going anywhere? Just walking from your dining room to your living room and back to your bed?"


    "Yes."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "You''re kidding."


    "Yes."


    "Stop saying yes."


    "Yes."


    "But why, though?" Adrian demanded, genuinely baffled. "Why would you do that to yourself? What''s wrong with pyjamas?"


    Aiden shrugged, his expression calm. "I don''t see the point in wearing pyjamas unless I''m going to bed. Besides, it''s what I''m used to."


    Adrian blinked at him, his mouth opening and closing like he was struggling to comprehend. "That''s so weird," he said finally. "I mean, no offense, but... who does that?"


    "Apparently, I do."


    Adrian shook his head, laughing. "You''re impossible, you know that, Chase? Alright, fine, semi-formal it is. But you''re getting at least one pair of pyjamas. You''re in Soleil now-you''ve got to loosen up a bit."


    Aiden smirked faintly. "We''ll see."


    After an hour of browsing, Adrian had managed to assemble an entire wardrobe for Aiden: crisp shirts, tailored trousers, a few comfortable jumpers, and even a pair of loafers.


    True to his word, Adrian also threw in a set of pyjamas, much to Aiden''s quiet exasperation.


    As they headed to the counter, Adrian glanced at Aiden, grinning.


    "You know, for someone who supposedly hates casual clothes, you''ve been surprisingly cooperative."


    "I just didn''t see the point in arguing," Aiden replied, his tone even. "You clearly weren''t going to give me a choice."


    Adrian laughed. "You''re not wrong. But admit it¡ªyou''re going to look great in this stuff. Posh suits you."


    Aiden gave him a sidelong glance, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "If you say so."


    Adrian slapped a hand on his shoulder as they left the shop.


    "See? I knew we''d make a decent team. Now, let''s grab lunch before I drag you to the shoe shop. You''re going to need more than just loafers, mate."


    Adrian and Aiden stepped out the store with their newly purchased bags in hand. Adrian, still grinning from his victory in outfitting Aiden, suddenly stopped in his tracks, glancing at a nearby shop with a display of jackets in the window. Without a word, he grabbed Aiden by the arm and dragged him inside.


    "What now?" Aiden asked, his voice tinged with faint exasperation.


    "We''re not done yet," Adrian replied, his eyes scanning the racks of jackets. "There''s one last thing you need."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow as Adrian stopped in front of a rack displaying an array of leather jackets.


    "You''re joking," he said flatly.


    "Nope," Adrian said cheerfully, pulling a sleek black jacket off the rack. He held it up against Aiden, his grin widening. "Perfect."


    "That doesn''t exactly scream ''uptown,'' does it?"


    "Exactly. It''s not supposed to. You''ve already got enough preppy stuff to last you a lifetime. This is for balance."


    "And why, exactly, do I need balance?"


    "Because we''re friends now, and friends match. Look at me, all gorgeous and shit." He gestured dramatically to his own leather jacket. "I can''t be seen walking around with someone who looks like they''re headed to a business meeting every second of the day. This''ll make you look cooler."


    Aiden blinked at him, caught off guard.


    "We''re... friends?"


    "Obviously," Adrian said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "You''re stuck here, and I''m stuck with you. Might as well make the best of it, yeah?"


    For a moment, Aiden was silent, staring at the jacket. Then, with a small sigh, he took it from Adrian and slipped it on. The fit was almost perfect, the soft leather molding to his frame. He glanced at his reflection in a nearby mirror and adjusted the collar.


    "It''s not terrible," he admitted quietly.


    "Not terrible?" Adrian exclaimed, clapping him on the back. "Chase, you look amazing! And take this compliment to heart, I mean it. You''re welcome, by the way."


    "Don''t push it."


    Adrian laughed, clearly pleased with himself. "Alright, let''s pay for that and grab lunch. I''m starving."


    As they left the shop, Aiden adjusted the jacket again, feeling its unfamiliar weight on his shoulders. He glanced at Adrian, who was walking ahead, his hands shoved into his pockets and a carefree grin on his face.


    "Thanks, Adrian," Aiden said suddenly, barely a whisper.


    Adrian glanced back at him, surprised. "For what?"


    "For... everything," Aiden replied, his tone slightly awkward. "You didn''t have to do all this."


    "That''s what friends do, right? Besides, you''re part of the team now. Can''t have you walking around Soleil looking like you wear only one set of clothes."


    Aiden didn''t respond, but the faintest hint of a smile flickered across his face.

 Chapter 20: Not From Here

    Chapter 20: Not From HereThe sun hung low in the sky, painting the streets of Soleil with hues of gold and pink when the two boys had finished shopping and walked back to Adrian''s home. Aiden walked beside Adrian, their shopping bags swaying with the rhythm of their steps. The leather jacket Adrian had bought him fit snugly, and for once, Aiden felt a strange sense of belonging, though it was unfamiliar and slightly uncomfortable.


    He glanced at Adrian, who was cheerfully humming to himself, his energy seemingly endless.


    Aiden cleared his throat, his voice softer than usual. "Thanks. For today, I mean."


    Adrian blinked, pausing his humming to glance at him. "What''s this now? You? Actually being polite?"


    "I''m serious," Aiden continued, his gaze dropping to the marble street. "You''ve done... a lot. More than you needed to. It''s-"


    He hesitated, the next words sticking in his throat before he forced them out. "It''s nice. Having a... friend."


    The word hung in the air awkwardly, like it didn''t quite fit coming from him. Aiden wasn''t used to saying it, let alone meaning it. He never had friends.


    Well, there''s Kacela, but she was more of an acquaintance than a friend and he doesn''t see her as anything close to a friend.


    There''s also Blaze, his younger brother. He''d probably feel ashamed to know Aiden is a Magi. While the Chase Family was suffocating, Aiden loved his family. He missed them.


    He hoped they missed him too.


    Adrian stopped walking, turning to face him with a wide grin.


    "You''re calling me a friend? Bloody hell, must be my lucky day!"


    "Don''t get used to it," Aiden muttered, though there was a faint smile creeping at the corner of his lips.


    "You''re lucky to have me as a friend," Adrian said, puffing out his chest dramatically. "I''m the best one you''re going to get."


    "Don''t push it."


    Adrian laughed, slinging an arm over Aiden''s shoulder. "Ah, come on, Chase. Admit it. You''re stuck with me now."


    Aiden didn''t reply, but his silence spoke volumes. He was grateful, more than he could easily put into words.


    The moment was broken when Adrian suddenly stopped and snapped his fingers.


    "Hold on. You''re being way too nice. What''s the catch?"


    Aiden shook his head.


    "There''s no catch. I just-" He faltered, his voice quieter now. "I just wanted you to know I appreciate it. That''s all."


    "Well, you''re welcome, Mr. Posh. But if you keep being this sentimental, I might start charging you for my emotional labour."


    Aiden rolled his eyes, but the faint warmth of Adrian''s words lingered.


    They continued walking, the quiet between them companionable now. Aiden adjusted his jacket absentmindedly, looking down at the street as he spoke again.


    "Still, I don''t think you need to spend so much. It''s... a lot."


    "Not this again! I already told you- it''s not a big deal. You needed new clothes. End of story."


    "I didn''t ask for new clothes," Aiden replied calmly, though there was a touch of steel in his voice. "You''re doing too much. I don''t want to feel like-" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A charity case?" Adrian interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "You''re not. You''re my friend." He emphasised the word pointedly, smirking at Aiden. "Or did you forget you just said that a minute ago?"


    Aiden opened his mouth to argue, but before he could, someone barreled into him from the side, sending him sprawling onto the floor with a thud!


    "Aiden!" Adrian exclaimed, quickly dropping his bags and crouching beside him. "Oi, are you alright?"


    Aiden groaned, sitting up and brushing himself off.


    "I''m fine," he muttered. "What the-"


    Standing before them was a man unlike anyone Aiden had seen before. His skin was so pale it seemed almost translucent, catching the fading sunlight in an eerie way. His dark eyes were sunken yet piercing, as though they could see through him, and his wavy black hair fell loosely around his face. A tattered, dark cloak clung to his slender frame, its frayed edges shifting with a faint motion.


    "Apologies," the man said in a low, smooth voice, devoid of much emotion. "I wasn''t paying attention."


    "Clearly," Aiden replied coldly, a stark contrast to his usual reserved demeanour.


    Adrian, however, was far less forgiving of the situation. He stepped forward, standing protectively in front of Aiden.


    "Oi! Is that all you''ve got to say? ''I wasn''t paying attention''? You just knocked him flat! Say sorry properly, you git."


    The man''s dark eyes flicked to Adrian, his expression unreadable. "I said apologies," he repeated, his tone devoid of sincerity.


    "Saying apologies is not an apology," Adrian shot back, crossing his arms. "You knocked him over. Try again, sir."


    The man tilted his head slightly, as if Adrian''s demand was a foreign concept. His gaze shifted back to Aiden, lingering in a way that made the air feel heavier.


    "You..." the man murmured, almost to himself.


    Aiden tensed, his expression guarded as he stared at the guy. "What about me?"


    "You don''t belong here," the man said softly, his voice almost reverent.


    "Neither do you," Aiden replied coolly, his calm tone masking the unease prickling at the back of his neck.


    The man didn''t respond. Instead, he turned and began walking away, his cloak trailing behind him.


    "Oi, where are you going?" Adrian called after him. "You can''t just knock someone down, mutter some cryptic nonsense, and leave!"


    The man didn''t look back. He disappeared into the crowd as silently as he had appeared.


    Aiden frowned, watching the figure disappear into the crowd. There was something deeply unsettling about him that made his hairs stick on ends, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on why.


    "What was that about?" Adrian asked, turning back to Aiden.


    "No idea," Aiden replied quietly, his gaze still fixed on the spot where the man had thrown him off balance earlier.


    "Well, that was weird," Adrian said with a shrug. "You good? Did he knock the poshness out of you or something?"


    Aiden rolled his eyes, though there was a faint trace of unease in his expression. "I''m fine. Let''s just go."


    As they continued walking, Adrian kept glancing at Aiden, his usual playful grin replaced with a flicker of concern.


    "That guy looked like he crawled out of a coffin. Proper creepy, yeah?"


    "He was... unusual," Aiden admitted, his voice distant.


    "That''s putting it mildly," Adrian said. "Not only is he unusual, he''s also a pain in the ass. If he shows up again, you''re staying behind me. I''ve got the leather jacket and the attitude to scare him off."


    Aiden looked at him, trying his best not to laugh at what Adrian said. With the straightest face Aiden could muster, he looked Adrian dead in the eye and said, "You''re insufferable."


    "And you''re welcome."


    As they resumed their walk, the encounter lingered in Aiden''s mind, a faint chill settling in his chest. He tried thinking of other things but he would always go back to the strange encounter in Soleil Plaza.


    Who was that man?


    How did he know Aiden isn''t from Soleil? He now have powers just like any normal Magi, and between Aiden and Adrian, Adrian looks more out-of-place physically.


    The guy''s straight out of a rock band magazine.


    But there had been something deeply unsettling about the man- something he couldn''t quite shake.


    "Hey, Adrian?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Don''t tell your parents about what happened."


    "If this is about not being a charity case again, just drop-"


    "Maybe it''s just a rude fellow who''s had a bad day?"


    "Okay, fine."


    "Thank you."


    -------------------------


    So," Mr. Caleena began, leaning back in his chair with an easy smile as he watched the two boys across the table.


    "How was your little shopping trip, then? Your mum''s already told me a bit, but I want to hear it from you."


    Adrian immediately perked up, a forkful of roasted vegetables halfway to his mouth. "It was brilliant, Da! But let me tell you, Aiden here is absolutely hopeless. I had to drag him into at least five shops before he even looked at anything!"


    "That''s not true," Aiden said calmly, not even looking up from his plate.


    "It is true!" Adrian protested, turning to his father for backup. "He just stood there like a mannequin while I picked out everything. And don''t even get me started on the pyjamas situation."


    "Hmm?" Mr. Caleena asked. "What about it?"


    Adrian pointed dramatically at Aiden. "He doesn''t own any. None. Not a single pair! He told me he wears semi-formal outfits at home. Like waistcoats and everything!"


    "I don''t wear waistcoats all the time,"


    "Oh, so just sometimes?"


    Aiden shrugged.


    Adrian groaned, throwing his head back. "Da, please tell him that''s weird."


    But Mr. Caleena just chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, it''s certainly different, but nothing wrong with wanting to look your best."


    "Exactly," Aiden said coolly, shooting Adrian a smug glance before going back to his plate.


    "You''re both impossible," Adrian muttered before perking up again. "Anyway, I saved him. Got him some proper clothes¡ªand a leather jacket. Now we match!"


    Einya, seated beside her husband, smiled warmly at the boys. "That was thoughtful of you, Adrian. And Aiden, how are you finding everything so far?"


    The room was silent as everybody looked at Aiden.


    "It''s... different," Aiden admitted, his voice quiet. "But I''m grateful. Thank you for giving me a chance. It means a lot."


    "You don''t have to keep saying that," Adrian interjected, leaning back in his chair. "We''re stuck with you now, Chase. No backing out."


    Aiden''s lips twitched into the faintest smile and he chuckled. "Lucky me."

 Chapter 21: Suppressed and Controlled

    Chapter 21: Suppressed and ControlledThe morning sunlight poured through the dining room windows, casting a soft glow across the rustic wooden table. Aiden shuffled into the dinkng room, his footsteps heavy with the weight of sleep. His hair stuck out at odd angles, and he rubbed his eyes, yawning as the smell of freshly brewed coffee hit him.


    It was the first time Aiden didn''t bother with his appearance. While he would always wake up in the crack of dawn and carefully brush out his hair to keep it tame so as to not let anyone see his bedhead, in Soleil, his life is now different.


    He doesn''t have to be as prim as before, as he wasn''t expected now.


    At the head of the table sat Vesper, his dark hair slightly mussed and his sharp features softened in the quiet morning light. He held a steaming cup of coffee in his hands, his posture relaxed but his gaze keen as he noticed Aiden''s arrival.


    "Morning, son," Vesper said warmly, gesturing to the chair across from him. "Take a seat. Einya''s in the kitchen working her usual magic. Breakfast will be ready soon."


    The word son made Aiden pause mid-step. He wasn''t used to anyone calling him that- especially not someone like Mr. Caleena. It didn''t sit badly with him exactly, but it felt... strange.


    Awkwardly, he nodded and mumbled, "Uh... good morning... s-sir, I mean... Mr. C," before sliding into the chair.


    Vesper raised a brow, a faint smile playing on his lips as he noted Aiden''s hesitation but chose not to comment. Instead, he took another sip of his coffee, his eyes watching Aiden as if trying to read his thoughts.


    "Adrian up yet?" Vesper asked after a moment, breaking the silence.


    "Nope. He''s snoring so loudly, I thought the windows might shatter. Honestly, I''m surprised the whole neighbourhood didn''t wake up thinking an earthquake hit."


    Vesper laughed, the sound deep and genuine. "Aye, like father, like son," he said, shaking his head. "When Adrian was a boy, his snoring could wake the neighbours. Of course, Einya didn''t take kindly to mine either. She once threatened to throw me into the garden to sleep with the dogs."


    Aiden chuckled, the unease beginning to fade under the warmth of Vesper''s humour. But the light atmosphere shifted when Vesper leaned forward, his expression growing more thoughtful.


    "You''ve got quite the magic aura about you, Aiden," he began, setting his mug down. "Ever since your powers awakened, it''s been... very haywire."


    Aiden straightened, his brow furrowed. "What do you mean, Mr. C?"


    "Your aura- it''s loud and untamed. That''s how Adrian found you so quickly in the woods. Your magic was practically screaming for attention."


    "Oh," Aiden murmured, the memory of Adrian''s sudden appearance flickering in his mind. "So, that''s what he meant when he said he found me easily."


    "Exactly," Vesper said, rising from his chair. "Now, since I''m finished with my coffee, let''s head out for a while. There''s something I want to show you."


    Curiosity mingled with apprehension as Aiden quickly got up and followed Vesper through the house. They stepped out into the back garden, a tranquil space alive with the sounds of rustling leaves and birdsong. Dew still clung to the grass, glinting in the early morning light.


    Vesper turned to Aiden, folding his arms across his chest. "Tell me, Aiden. Do you know how to control your emotions?"


    Aiden shrugged. "Yeah, I think so. I''ve had plenty of practice keeping my cool."


    "Good, now, apply that same principle but to your powers."


    Aiden frowned, not entirely sure what Mr. Caleena meant, but he closed his eyes and tried. Reaching inward, he focused on the strange energy that had been bubbling inside him ever since his powers awakened. He tried to push it down, to force it into submission. But no matter how hard he concentrated, nothing happened. The garden remained still.


    When he opened his eyes, Vesper was shaking his head, his expression equal parts amused and patient.


    "You''re doing it wrong, son," Vesper said, his tone gentle but firm.


    Aiden flinched slightly at the word son again.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "What you''re trying to do isn''t control; it''s suppression. You''re bottling your magic up, locking it away in a small box like it''s something to fear. But magic isn''t something you can trap. It''s part of you. Like your heartbeat or your breath. You have to let it flow naturally."


    "But... what if it gets out of control?"


    "That''s why we''re here," Vesper replied, placing a reassuring hand on Aiden''s shoulder. "Years of suppressing your magic have made it unstable, Aiden. That''s why your aura is so wild; it''s like a dam about to burst. But if you let your magic out little by little, you''ll learn to shape it, to guide it. Control doesn''t mean forcing it down. It means understanding it¡ªtrusting it."


    Taking a deep breath, Aiden closed his eyes again. This time, he didn''t fight the magic. Instead, he allowed it to rise, following its natural rhythm. Warmth bloomed inside him, spreading from his chest to his hands.


    When Aiden opened his eyes, Vesper was smiling, his pride evident. "There you go," he said softly. "See? You''ve got it in you, lad. You just needed to stop fighting it."


    Aiden stared at the shimmering light on his hands, his emotions a mix of relief and awe.


    "Thanks," he said quietly, unsure what else to say.


    Vesper clapped him on the shoulder, his smile widening. "We''ve got plenty of work to do, son," he said with a wink, "but this is a good start. Trust me, we''ll make a proper Magi of you yet."


    Aiden felt the familiar awkwardness at being called son again, but this time, he didn''t correct Vesper.


    Instead, he let the word linger, like the warmth of his magic.


    It wasn''t until almost nine in the morning that Adrian decided to wake up. He padded downstairs, looking like a tornado ransacked his bed, and noticed the house was quiet, save for the faint clatter of pots and pans from the kitchen. He followed the noise instinctively, only to realise it led not inside, but to the back door.


    As he approached the back door, he noticed his mother, standing just outside. She was leaning against the doorframe, her arms crossed, gazing out into the backyard. A faint smile played on her lips, though her expression seemed more contemplative than cheerful.


    Adrian opened the door, stepping out into the crisp air.


    "Morning, Mum," he mumbled, his voice rough with sleep. "What are you doing out here?"


    Einya turned her head slightly to look at him, and noticing her son still sleepy, she gave a peck at his forehead. "Good morning, my dear," she said softly. "Just watching your father and Aiden."


    "Huh? Did you say Aiden? What''s he doing up this early?" He stepped closer, his curiosity piqued, and followed her gaze to the backyard.


    There, in the centre of the garden, stood his father and Aiden. The scene was startling enough to wake Adrian fully.


    Aiden was standing several paces away from his father, his hands raised and glowing with the unmistakable flames. His expression was a mix of concentration and frustration, his jaw clenched as he hurled a small fireball toward Vesper.


    "Focus, Aiden!" Vesper barked, his voice carrying across the yard. With a casual wave of his hand, Vesper deflected the fireball into the ground. "Don''t hold back- trust yourself. You''ve got more in you than this."


    Adrian blinked, his grogginess replaced by surprise and amusement.


    "He''s throwing... fireballs at Dad?" he asked, glancing at his mother.


    Einya chuckled softly. "Your father''s teaching him to control his magic. He''s... less patient than I''d be, but it''s effective in its own way."


    "Yeah, ''effective'' until Aiden sets something on fire," Adrian muttered, his lips quirking into a smirk. He leaned against the doorframe, crossing his arms as he watched.


    In the yard, Aiden hesitated, lowering his hands slightly. "I don''t know if this is a good idea," he said, doubt flickering across his face. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesper stepped forward, his tone firm but not unkind. "That''s your problem, son. You''re doubting yourself. Magic doesn''t thrive on hesitation- it thrives on certainty. You''ve got to trust yourself. Trust that you can control it."


    "But what if I mess up? What if¡ª"


    "No ''what ifs,''" Vesper interrupted sharply. "Just focus. Stop thinking so much and let it flow."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, leaning closer to his mother. "Doesn''t sound like Dad''s going easy on him."


    Einya smiled faintly, her eyes never leaving the two in the yard. "Your father believes in tough lessons, but he wouldn''t push Aiden if he didn''t think he could handle it."


    In the yard, Aiden took a deep breath, his hands glowing brighter as he summoned another fireball. This time, his movements were quicker, more fluid, and the flame streaked toward Vesper with more force.


    Vesper deflected it again, though his expression showed a flicker of satisfaction. "Better," he said. "Now do it again¡ªand this time, believe in what you''re doing."


    "Poor Aiden. He has no idea what he''s signed up for."


    Einya glanced at him, her smile growing. "Perhaps. But he''s learning¡ªand more importantly, he''s trying."


    Adrian watched for a moment longer, a mix of admiration and amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Well, he''s got guts, I''ll give him that," he said, pushing off the doorframe. "Guess I''ll grab some bacon and see how long he lasts out there."


    Einya laughed softly as Adrian turned back toward the house, the sounds of Aiden''s determined efforts and Vesper''s commanding voice continuing to echo across the garden.

 Chapter 22: Two Coins By the Entrance

    Chapter 22: Two Coins By the EntranceIt had been a month since Aiden began living with the Caleenas, and in that time, he had grown closer to Adrian. Though Aiden still carried an air of quiet reservation, he had warmed up a bit to the family, finding some measure of comfort in their household. Adrian, ever the energetic optimist, had made it his personal mission to pull Aiden out of his shell.


    One crisp morning, about a week before Solana season, the Caleena household stirred earlier than usual. The faint sound of something landing on the doorstep echoed through the quiet house, followed by Vesper''s sharp voice calling out, "Adrian! Aiden! Come downstairs. Now."


    Adrian bolted upright in his bed, his heart leaping with excitement. He had been waiting for this day since he was a little kid- the day the Solstice Chip would arrive at his doorstep. Without even bothering to fix his already-messy hair, he rushed to the door of his room, practically dragging Aiden from his bed in the process.


    "They''re here, Aiden! The chips! They''re finally here!" Adrian voice brimmed with enthusiasm.


    Still half-asleep, Aiden rubbed his eyes and muttered, "The what now? Chips? Like the food?"


    Adrian gave him a wide grin as he hurried them both down the stairs. "The Solstice Chips! They''re the invitation to Genvah Academy. All the Magi in Soleil go there. I''ve been dreaming about this my whole life." He paused, excitement bubbling over as they reached the bottom of the stairs. "And wait till you hear this- the headmaster is so powerful, it''s said he is time itself. Can you imagine that, Aiden? The things we''ll learn there?"


    Aiden, now fully awake, couldn''t help but smile faintly at Adrian. "Yeah, now don''t get your knickers up in a twist," he admitted, though his tone was more cautious.


    When they entered the living room, they found Vesper standing near the door, holding two small velvet pouches, one in each hand. Einya stood beside him, her gaze warm as she stared at the two boys. The sunlight filtering through the windows seemed to highlight the pouches, their faint golden sheen almost glowing.


    "Sit down," Vesper instructed, his tone calm but firm. "We need to talk."


    Adrian quickly obeyed, plopping himself down on the couch, his knee bouncing with excitement. Aiden sat more slowly, his eyes fixed on the pouches in Vesper''s hands.


    "These are for you, kids," Vesper said, handing each of them a pouch. "But before you get too excited, there''s something important you need to know."


    Adrian couldn''t wait any longer. He opened his pouch eagerly, revealing the golden Solstice Coin inside. Its surface shimmered like captured sunlight, and the engraved words seemed to glow faintly:


    "The brightest paths are lit by those brave enough to follow the sun."


    Adrian''s face lit up, and he clutched the coin tightly. "This is it," he whispered. "This is what I''ve been waiting for." He looked at Aiden, who was carefully opening his own pouch.


    Aiden''s coin was identical to Adrian''s, its golden light casting a soft glow across his hands. He stared at it for a moment, feeling its weight.


    "It''s just a coin?"


    "Adrian, Aiden," Vesper began, his voice steady, "Genvah Academy is more than just a school. It''s a place that shapes the future of Soleil''s Magi. But there''s something new you both need to understand." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The excitement in Adrian''s expression dimmed slightly as he leaned forward, listening intently. Aiden glanced up, his brow furrowed.


    "Because of the current... circumstances with Nillufer," Vesper continued, his tone darkening slightly, "the King has implemented a new system for all students attending Genvah. In loyalty to the Court of Soleil, all students are now required to serve in the army if a war breaks out."


    "What''s Nillufer?" Aiden asked.


    Vesper met his gaze. "Nillufer is another region, one that Soleil is currently on bad terms with. There''s tension between us- a conflict that could escalate at any time."


    Adrian frowned, his earlier excitement giving way to concern. "So... we''d have to fight?"


    Vesper nodded. "Yes. Unless you manage to secure a spot in the Top 10 by your fourth year. The King has decreed that those who make it to the Top 10 will be given the choice to opt out of serving in the army. But as you can imagine, that makes competition at Genvah even fiercer. Everyone will be fighting for those spots."


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Aiden. The weight of the coin in their hands now felt heavier, burdened with responsibility and uncertainty.


    "But don''t let this discourage you," Vesper said, his tone softening. "This is why I''ve been preparing you both. I''ll do everything I can to teach you how to handle yourselves, how to stand your ground, and how to survive-not just in battle, but in life."


    Adrian''s determination flared. "I''ll make it to the Top 10," he said firmly. "I''ll train harder than anyone else. I''ll make you proud, Dad."


    Vesper''s expression softened, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I know you will, Adrian. And you too, Aiden. You''ve come a long way in the past month. Don''t doubt yourself."


    Aiden looked down at his coin, his thoughts swirling. He wasn''t as certain as Adrian, but he felt a flicker of determination growing within him. "I''ll do my best," he said quietly.


    Adrian clapped him on the shoulder. "We''ve got this, Aiden. Genvah is going to be amazing¡ªchallenging, sure, but amazing. And with Dad''s help, we''ll be ready for whatever comes our way."


    "But wouldn''t the Top 10 need to be the first line of defense?" Aiden asked. "It''s just... they''re the top for a reason, so wouldn''t it be better if they y-you know... fight?"


    "What the region wants is the competition to get this spot. It''s a very volatile spot and it''s said that no one can keep a spot for a month. This will increase the skill levels of the students using the competition."


    "Oh, yeah... makes sense. Thank you, Mr. C," Aiden replied.


    Later that morning, Einya left for the Plaza to purchase the boys'' uniforms and school supplies.


    Back at the Caleena household, Vesper stood in the backyard with Adrian and Aiden. The sun cast long shadows across the grass as he began their first lesson.


    "Offense and defense are the foundation of everything," Vesper said, pacing in front of them. "You don''t need to be the strongest or the fastest, but you must know how to think on your feet. That''s what will keep you alive."


    Vesper handed Adrian a wood carved as a knife. "You first, Adrian. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Adrian melted into those shadows, moving almost invisibly as he practiced slipping from one hiding spot to the next, his movements smooth and precise.


    "Good," Vesper called. "Stay low, keep your steps silent. Use your surroundings. An assassin who can''t be seen is an assassin who can''t be caught."


    Adrian nodded, his focus unwavering as he disappeared into the shade of a nearby tree, reappearing only when he lunged forward to strike at a training dummy with his wooden knife.


    Aiden, meanwhile, stood at a distance, flames flickering in his hands. His fire grew stronger with each attempt, but hesitation still lingered in his movements.


    "Don''t hold back, Aiden" Vesper said, standing behind him. "Fire isn''t something you control by force. It flows with confidence. If you doubt yourself, it''ll burn you before it burns your target."


    Aiden took a deep breath, steadying himself. He thrust his hand forward, sending a blazing arc of flame toward the dummy. The heat scorched the air, and this time, the fire struck true.


    Adrian emerged from the shadows, smirking. "Not bad, Aiden. Maybe I''ll keep you around for backup."


    Aiden rolled his eyes but couldn''t hide the small smile tugging at his lips.


    As the afternoon wore on, the two boys trained side by side, their skills sharpening under Vesper''s watchful eye. Though their powers couldn''t be more different¡ªone hiding in the shadows, the other wielding flames¡ªthey worked together, growing stronger with each passing moment.


    The past few days, the boys trained from afternoon till evening with the training dummies, Vesper teaching them control, and basic offense and defense in different situations.


    And before they knew it, the day of the Solstice arrived.

 Chapter 23: A Ride in Helio’s Ferry

    Chapter 23: A Ride in Helio''s FerryAt the crack of dawn, sunlight seeped through the edges of the curtain in Adrian and Aiden''s room. Adrian was already awake, sitting on the edge of his bed as he laced up his combat boots. His favourite black leather jacket hung neatly over the chair, and on the nightstand sat a small bottle of oil, which he had just used to slick back his hair into its signature half-up, half-down style. He hummed the tune of Yellow Submarine by the Beatles softly, his voice barely audible.


    Turning to Aiden''s bed, where a lump of blankets suggested he was still fast asleep, Adrian grinned mischievously. He crept over, leaned down, and whispered loudly, "Oi, Aiden. Wake up. It''s Solstice day!"


    Aiden groaned, burying his face deeper into his pillow. "Five more minutes..."


    Adrian, refusing to let the excitement of the day go unnoticed, yanked the blanket off Aiden with dramatic flair.


    "Come on, lazybones! Genvah won''t wait for you. You''ve got packing to do!"


    "Do you always have this much energy in the morning?" Aiden grumbled. Aiden finally sat up, his hair a tousled mess.


    "Only on days that matter. Now get up and get dressed and pack your things. We''ve got a big day ahead."


    Aiden sighed but did as he was told, grabbing a pair of trousers and a black collared shirt. He glanced at the mirror, running a hand through his unruly hair but not bothering to comb it.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow as he packed his own bag, throwing in a couple of band shirts he couldn''t leave behind.


    "What happened to Mr. Posh? Not slicking your hair back today?"


    "Not everyone needs to look like they''re auditioning for a rock band, Adrian."


    Adrian chuckled, slinging his bag over his shoulder.


    "Touch¨¦. But I''m just saying, Genvah''s full of people who''ll judge you on first impressions. Don''t wanna look like a nerd in my first day.


    "That''s because you aren''t one and don''t have the brains."


    "Well look at you so pissed early in the morning."


    Aiden rolled his eyes.


    Downstairs, the smell of pancakes and bacon greeted them before they even reached the dining room. Einya and Vesper sat at the table, a feast of breakfast foods laid out before them.


    "Morning, boys!" Einya greeted warmly. "Come, eat. You''ll need your strength for today."


    Adrian plopped into his chair, immediately reaching for the pancakes. Aiden followed suit, albeit more reservedly, but his appetite quickly kicked in as he piled his plate.


    "Remember to dress comfortably," Vesper said between bites, his tone light but pointed. At this, Einya stiffled a laugh but said nothing.


    Aiden paused mid-chew, looking up.


    "Why? What''s going to happen?"


    "Oh nothing, it''s just... I''m shore it will be a splash."


    Aiden raised his eyebrow but said nothing.


    As breakfast wrapped up, Adrian suddenly shot out of his seat. "I almost forgot my band shirts from The Who!" he exclaimed, darting back upstairs.


    Aiden stayed behind, glancing at Einya and Vesper. After a moment of hesitation, he cleared his throat. "Mrs. and Mr. C, can I ask you something?"


    Einya looked at him gently. "Of course, Aiden. What''s on your mind?"


    "There''s this tree," he began slowly. "I''ve been dreaming about it... back on Earth, and now every night here in Soleil. It''s in this peaceful field, and it feels... comforting. I was scared to mention it before, but..."


    "Yes?"


    "Well I want to know if you know anything about it or if you hear about a tree like that? There''s ony one tree out in a field and there''s... nothing aside from it. It''s like stuck in time as well."


    Vesper leaned back, his expression thoughtful. "Interesting. But I''m sorry, son. I never heard of that tree here in Soleil. Maybe it''s in another region?"


    "Me neither," Mrs. C replied. "Maybe by the elves? But Elves are really territorial beings, they don''t really let other kinds go to their place."


    "We''ll keep an eye out for anything like that, Aiden. If we find something, we''ll send you a letter."


    Aiden nodded, grateful. "Thanks, Da-"


    Aiden stopped and his eyes widened.


    Was he about to call Mr. Caleena dad? He glanced at their expressions, but it seemed like both of them hadn''t heard so he quickly regained his compsure. "Thanks, Mr. and Mrs. C."


    What Aiden didn''t know was that both Einya and Vesper heard him loud and clear, and they both smiled to see the kid finally warming up to them.


    When they reached the Plaza, the streets were alive with energy. Dozens of students filled the square, some already wearing their Genvah uniforms, while others dressed in simple travel attire. Adrian''s excitement was palpable as he glanced around.


    "This is it!" he said, nudging Aiden. "I''m gonna go to Genvah. Did you know that they have all sorts of magical beasts there?"


    "Mhm."


    "I heard stories that there are tournaments every day!"


    "Mhm."


    "All the Magi, and even other kinds in Soleil are here. They say the headmaster is so strong, he''s practically time itself."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "Okay, broken record. You need to snap out of this because you''ve been saying the same things the past week." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the clock tower struck noon, its bells rang loud and clear. The sunlight above the Plaza grew impossibly bright, and suddenly, four rows of sleek, wooden boats appeared on the shimmering river. The crowd gasped in unison.


    A commanding voice echoed through the air: "Students, form groups of two and board the ferry."


    Adrian grabbed Aiden''s arm. "Come on, we need to stick together!"


    "Oh really? I was about to find a pair but I guess you''re here already."


    "I know you won''t."


    "Yes I will, but I''m stuck with you."


    "What can I say? I''m irresistible."


    "You''re insufferable."


    "You''re welcome."


    As they approached the boats, Aiden hesitated. "Wait... is Genvah underground?"


    Adrian turned, giving him a look. "What? No! It''s an unplottable land on an island in the sky. Maybe one of those islands over there." He pointed to a cluster.


    Aiden frowned. "Then why are we taking a boat? The river''s flowing downhill."


    Adrian smirked. "You really think Espera has those flimsy rules that you Earthlings-"


    "Humans."


    "-have on Earth? That finiks thing."


    "Finiks?"


    "The one about the apple?"


    Aiden looked confused.


    "I''m not from Earth and yet know more about you! You know, the one apple that fell?"


    With this, Aiden snorted. "You mean... Physics?"


    "Oh... same thing."


    Before they could board, Einya pulled both boys into tight hugs. She kissed their cheeks repeatedly, her eyes brimming with tears. "Be safe, my boys. Please, be safe."


    "Mum, stooop. The othet students might not think I''m cool." Adrian pushed her face slowly, though a smile crept through his face.


    Vesper placed his hands firmly on their shoulders. "Stay vigilant. Look out for each other. You''ve both got what it takes- don''t forget that."


    On the boat, they were greeted by a tall, elderly man with a kind smile. "Welcome to Helio''s Ferry," he said. "I''m Aeos, your guide."


    He held out his hand. "Payment, please."


    Aiden blinked. "I don''t have any money."


    Adrian rolled his eyes, pulling out his Solstice Chip. "He means this."


    Aiden quickly handed his over as well, and as soon as the coins touched Aeos''s hands, the boat began to move on its own.


    Aiden glanced back at the Plaza, watching as Einya waved tearfully and Vesper stood stoic but proud. He waved a goodbye before turning to Adrian.


    "Are you sure this river will take us to the sky?" he asked.


    "Of course."


    "But it looks like we''re about to go down."


    "Well, Aiden Chase, you''re not on Earth anymore and regular rules does not apply here. What we''re doing is going down..."


    He paused dramatically.


    "... To go up."


    Before Aiden could respond, the man in front of them snapped his fingers, and seat belts appeared before them, tucking the boys in place.


    "Alright boys," The man said, just as they were about to head inside a cave. "I hope it''s alright your clothes will get wet."

 Chapter 24: Genvah Trials

    Chapter 24: Genvah TrialsBefore either could reply or even process what he meant, the boat beneath them lurched violently. The river''s calm flow suddenly transformed as the water ahead disappeared, revealing what looked like a steep drop-off.


    "Wait- what''s happening?!" Aiden shouted, gripping the sides of the boat.


    "Adrian!" he yelled, panic creeping into his voice.


    But Adrian wasn''t in much better shape.


    His knuckles turned white as he clutched the edge of the boat, his face a mixture of fear and shock. "Holy shit! We''re going down!"


    And then they fell.


    The boat tipped over the edge of the cascading water and plummeted into what felt like an endless abyss. Both boys screamed, their voices echoing in the cavernous descent. Aiden''s yells were raw with panic, while Adrian''s screams held an undertone of despair for his beloved leather jacket, if nothing else.


    Am I gonna die?, Aiden thought to himself.


    Holy mother of fuck, my leather jacket!, Adrian thought.


    The plunge ended with a thunderous splash as the boat hit a hidden reservoir at the base of the fall. Water sprayed everywhere, drenching the boys from head to toe. For a moment, the world felt like chaos- waves slapping against the sides of the boat, cold water soaking through their clothes, and the sharp taste of panic lingering in the air.


    Adrian coughed and sputtered, shaking droplets off his face. His hand flew instinctively to his leather jacket, his voice breaking as he muttered, "If this jacket is ruined, I swear¡ª"


    Aiden, in total fear, clutched his heart like it''s about to be ripped out of his skin and detonate.


    "Am I still alive..." Aiden mutters to himself as he patted himself, inspecting if every piece of him is still there.


    The old man at the boat let out a hearty laugh, his voice booming over the rushing water. "Ah, don''t worry about your jacket, boy! It''ll dry faster than you think. Always does."


    Adrian shot him a glare but said nothing, sulking as he patted down his drenched clothing. Aiden, meanwhile, sat wide-eyed, his hands still gripping the sides of the boat as though it might suddenly plunge again.


    "You... could''ve warned us!" Aiden finally snapped, turning to the old man.


    "Where''s the fun in that?" Aeos replied, grinning mischievously. "A little excitement keeps the spirit sharp. Besides, you''re not the first to get wet, and you won''t be the last. Take it as a rite of passage."


    As the minutes passed, the boat steadied, gliding effortlessly through a narrow, winding cave. The rushing of the waterfall faded behind them, replaced by a growing sense of anticipation. A faint light ahead marked the cave''s exit, and as they emerged into open air, the boys were greeted by a breathtaking sight.


    The river wound its way through a massive forest, its canopy thick with emerald leaves that seemed to shimmer under the sunlight filtering through. Trees stretched high into the sky, their trunks wide enough to rival small houses, their roots twisting like ancient, gnarled veins across the ground.


    Clustered along the riverbank were groups of students, all just as soaked as Adrian and Aiden. Some stood awkwardly, wringing water out of their clothes, while others chatted easily, laughing at their drenched appearances.


    Adrian scanned the scene, his mood lifting slightly as he spotted a few students already dressed in Genvah uniforms, looking sour as their uniforms are now drenched. The sight filled him with renewed excitement, though he was still discreetly checking his jacket for damage.


    Aiden, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel a little out of place. He watched as some students formed small groups, their chatter filling the air with an easy camaraderie. Others leaned against trees or sat on the grassy banks, staring curiously at the incoming boats.


    "See?" Adrian said, nudging Aiden. "Told you Espera doesn''t follow Earth''s rules. This place is... unreal."


    "And you still shouted like a madman for your jacket. I thought you knew what would happen?"


    "If I did, I wouldn''t have worn my jacket, Chase."


    As their boat slowed to a stop at the riverbank, Aeos turned to them one last time, his grin never fading. "Off you go, lads. Welcome to the beginning of your Genvah journey. And remember- this is just the start."


    Aiden tried to take their suitcases but the old man shook his head. "No need boy, it will be easily transported to your rooms."


    The boys stepped onto the soft, damp grass, their shoes squelching with each step. Adrian took a deep breath, his earlier irritation forgotten as he looked around. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is it, Aiden," he said, a genuine smile breaking across his face. "We''re really here. Genvah."


    The last boat glided to the shore, and two soaked students stepped out, their nervous laughter quickly silenced by the hushed anticipation in the air. The riverbank fell eerily still as the sound of rustling leaves and murmured whispers died down.


    Suddenly, a low hum vibrated through the clearing, pulling everyone''s attention to a large karatula stone that stood at the forest''s edge.


    A ripple of light spread across its surface, and then a shimmering screen projected into the air above it. The glowing title "Genvah Trials" appeared in bold, gleaming letters, casting a faint golden glow onto the awestruck students.


    Before anyone could process what it meant, a deep, resonant voice echoed through the clearing, carrying an authority that demanded attention.


    "Welcome, future students of Genvah Academy. Your journey begins now."


    Murmurs broke among the students, but the voice continued.


    "Genvah Academy lies at the end of this dense forest. To reach it, you must complete your first trial. You will be grouped into pairs, or you may choose to go alone. Your task is to enter the forest and reach the academy within two hours. But beware for the forest is not as it seems. Beasts lurk within, each with its own challenges. Your wits, courage, and skill will be tested."


    The voice paused, and then a low, guttural rumble shook the ground beneath their feet. Gasps and frightened exclamations rippled through the students as the forest came alive with the faint sounds of growling, distant roars, and the rustling of something large moving among the trees.


    The glowing screen flickered, and the title dissolved, replaced by images of terrifying creatures along with their difficulty ratings and point values. The voice returned, calm yet imposing.


    "Behold your obstacles:


    Tendisils ¨C Difficulty: 2/10, 5 points.


    Shards ¨C Difficulty: 4/10, 10 points.


    Circe Traps ¨C Difficulty: 7/10, 20 points.


    Trolls ¨C Difficulty: 8/10, 40 points.


    Defeating beasts will earn you points, which may prove useful later. However, the choice is yours: fight, avoid, or run. But remember- every second counts."


    The images faded, replaced by a glowing countdown timer that began ticking down from 2:00:00.


    "Thank you, and welcome to Genvah. The brightest paths are lit by those brave enough to follow the sun."


    The last words had barely faded before chaos erupted. Students began running toward the forest, their weapons unsheathed and determination- for some, panic- etched on their faces. Others hesitated, frantically discussing strategies with their partner. The once-calm clearing now buzzed with urgency and adrenaline.


    Adrian grabbed Aiden''s arm, steadying him. "We need to move," he said firmly.


    Aiden, still bewildered, hesitated. "Adrian, we''re not even in Genvah yet. Why are they already throwing beasts at us?"


    Adrian sighed, half-laughing as he adjusted his jacket. "Because they want to weed out the weak before we even step foot on campus. Now, come on, unless you want to be left behind!"


    Grumbling, Aiden followed as Adrian led the way into the forest. The air inside was thick and humid, the light dim as the dense canopy blocked out most of the sun. Shadows danced across the ground, and distant rustles hinted at movement deeper within the trees.


    "Stay sharp. If we run into one of those things, we''re going to have to deal with it fast."


    The two moved deeper into the forest, their senses on high alert. The roar of the other students faded behind them, replaced by the eerie quiet of the woods. Somewhere in the distance, a faint roar echoed.


    Aiden clenched his fists, his fire magic flickering faintly at his fingertips. "Let''s just get to the academy in one piece," he muttered.


    Adrian smirked, his figure blending seamlessly into the shadows as he moved. "That''s the plan."

 Chapter 25 - 40 Points

    Chapter 25: 40 PointsThe forest grew darker and eerier as Adrian and Aiden ventured further in. The gnarled trees stretched toward the sky, their roots tangled and coiled like serpents. The faint light filtering through the dense forest flickered like a dying flame, casting strange shadows across the ground.


    "Stay sharp," Adrian murmured, his daggers glinting faintly as he moved silently.


    Aiden trailed behind, his hands flickering with faint sparks of fire as he glanced nervously at every shifting shadow.


    "This place feels alive," Aiden muttered.


    Adrian smirked faintly. "It is alive. Just hope it doesn''t decide we look like a snack."


    Suddenly, the sound of rustling vines filled the air.


    Adrian froze, his sharp eyes scanning the area. A low, wet squelching noise came next, and out of the undergrowth slithered a creature that resembled a grotesque amalgamation of plants and flesh.


    Its central body was a bulbous, pulsating mass, covered in slick green tendrils that writhed and squirmed as if alive. The tendrils glistened with venomous sap, their tips ending in razor-sharp thorns. Small, tooth-like protrusions lined its base.


    "A Tendisil."


    "That''s... disgusting," Aiden whispered, his face scrunching in revulsion.


    Adrian didn''t reply. Instead, he crouched low, watching as the Tendisil''s tendrils slithered across the ground, searching for movement. One lashed out suddenly, aiming for Aiden''s leg.


    "Move!" Adrian barked, and Aiden jumped back just in time.


    The Tendisil screeched, its bulbous body quivering as it sensed their presence. Adrian darted to the side, slicing through a tendril with one of his daggers. The severed limb thrashed wildly before falling limp, oozing greenish sap.


    "Keep it distracted!" Adrian called out, slipping into the shadows.


    His figure melted into the darkness, disappearing from view.


    Aiden stepped forward, summoning a burst of flame in his palm. The Tendisil recoiled, its tendrils flailing as the fire scorched its body.


    Adrian used the opening to dart forward. Emerging from the shadows, he plunged his dagger into the creature''s pulsating core.


    The Tendisil let out an ear-piercing screech before collapsing, its tendrils curling inward as it died.


    "Two out of ten?" Aiden scoffed, wiping sap off his trousers. "That thing was at least a six in grossness."


    Adrian chuckled lightly, flicking sap off his dagger. "Get used to it. I doubt that''s the worst we''ll see."


    As they continued, the forest seemed to shift, and the air grew colder. A sudden movement ahead caught their attention, and emerging from the shadows was a creature, its entire body made of reflective crystal.


    A Shard.


    Its surface shimmered and shifted like a mirror, and as the boys approached, the Shard began to change.


    Its crystalline body morphed, taking on Adrian''s form. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Great," Aiden muttered. "A creature that can copy your face? That''s not terrifying at all."


    The Shard stepped forward, now an exact replica of Adrian, even mimicking his stance and the twin daggers in his hands.


    "It''s not just copying," Adrian said grimly, his eyes narrowing. "It''s imitating. It can predict my moves."


    The Shard lunged suddenly, its dagger slashing toward Adrian. He dodged, but the creature anticipated his movement and swung again. Adrian barely managed to block the attack, his daggers clashing against the crystal replicas.


    "Aiden! You have to take it down!" Adrian shouted, dodging another strike.


    Aiden hesitated.


    "But it''s you! If I hit it- "


    "It''s not me!" Adrian snapped, his voice tense as he blocked another blow. "Just do it!"


    Aiden stepped forward, flames igniting in his palms. The Shard turned toward him, its crystalline surface shifting to mirror Aiden instead.


    "Now it''s me!" Aiden exclaimed.


    "Then don''t hold back."


    The Shard charged at Aiden, its movements eerily fluid.


    Gritting his teeth, Aiden launched a wave of fire at the Shard.


    The flames licked at its crystalline surface, causing cracks to form. The creature screeched, its mirrored body flickering as it tried to reform.


    Suddenly, Adrian reappeared behind the Shard, his daggers flashing. With a swift strike, he shattered the creature''s weakened form, sending shards of crystal scattering across the ground.


    Aiden panted, his hands still glowing faintly. "That... was horrible."


    Adrian smirked, brushing shards off his jacket. "At least you didn''t set me on fire."


    It wasn''t long before they encountered another beast. The air grew thick with a sweet, cloying scent as they ventured further and the two boys slowed, their steps cautious.


    "Do you smell that?" Aiden asked, his voice wavering.


    Adrian frowned, pulling his scarf over his nose. "Don''t breathe it in. It''s a-"


    Before he could finish, a creature came out, and was unlike any they had encountered before.


    It was massive, its body a mass of writhing vines and glowing petals that emitted a soft, psychedelic light. Its face was partially hidden behind the petals, but its eyes glowed with an unsettling, hypnotic power. The entire creature seemed to pulse with an otherworldly energy.


    Aiden staggered, his vision blurring as the spores took effect. He saw flashes of memories- Earth, Soleil, Blaze, the mysterious tree from his dreams. The images disoriented him, making it hard to focus.


    "Aiden! Snap out of it!" Adrian''s voice cut through the haze.


    The Circe Trap''s vines lashed out, aiming for Aiden. But before they could reach him, Adrian emerged from the shadows, slicing through the vines with his daggers.


    "Aiden!" Adrian barked.


    The urgency in Adrian''s tone brought Aiden back to reality. He shook his head, summoning a burst of fire to burn away the spores. Together, the boys attacked the creature. Adrian''s strikes were precise and deadly, while Aiden''s flames scorched its core.


    The Circe Trap let out a shrill screech before collapsing into ash.


    As the forest fell silent once more, Adrian clapped Aiden on the shoulder. "Not bad, fire boy."


    The dense forest pressed in on them as Adrian and Aiden fought their way through the trials, each one harder than the last. A voice announced minutes before of the time left.


    50 Minutes Left.


    The exhaustion was starting to settle in, but they couldn''t afford to slow down now.


    Along the way, most of the creatures they combatted were Tendisils. Though it was easy, they had wasted a lot of times killing that they took rests in between.


    "Come on, Aiden, we''ve got this," Adrian urged, his voice steady despite the weariness in his voice. His jacket was covered in dirt and scratches, his usually flawless appearance disheveled.


    Aiden nodded, his fire still crackling at his fingertips, though his body was beginning to feel the strain of the trials. His chest rose and fell with each breath, his heart pounding in his ears. He wasn''t sure how much longer he could keep this up, but he couldn''t stop now. They were so close.


    Suddenly, a massive roar echoed through the trees, shaking the very ground beneath them. Adrian and Aiden whipped their heads toward the sound, their eyes narrowing as the unmistakable thud of heavy footsteps grew closer. The underbrush parted, and from the shadows emerged a troll- bigger and more monstrous than any they had seen before.


    This creature stood over ten feet tall, its skin a dark, weathered gray, with veins of molten red running beneath the surface. Its eyes were a fiery orange, glowing with an ancient rage. The troll''s hands were huge, each finger like a gnarled tree branch, and it wielded a massive club, its end jagged with spikes.


    "Great," Adrian muttered under his breath. "And we''re almost near too..."


    The troll roared again, its breath steaming as it swung its club down toward them, the air humming with the force of the blow. Adrian barely dodged, rolling to the side, while Aiden leapt backward, his hands flaring with fire as he attempted to hold the beast at bay.


    The fire he threw out tickled the troll''s legs, but it barely seemed to notice. With a deafening growl, the troll swung its club again, this time faster than either of them had anticipated. Aiden tried to block, summoning more fire, but the club connected with his side, sending him crashing to the ground.

 Chapter 26: Top 10

    Chapter 26: Top 10"Aiden!" Adrian shouted, his heart racing as he rushed to his side. But as soon as he moved to help, the Troll turned, its beady eyes locking onto him.


    The creature lunged forward, swinging its club with terrifying force. Adrian ducked into the shadows, vanishing just in time as the club cleaved through the air where he had been. But the Troll wasn''t done. It swung the club again, this time with such power that it created a shockwave, knocking Adrian to the ground.


    "Aiden, get up!" Adrian shouted, scrambling to his feet, his dagger drawn. But Aiden was struggling to rise, the blow to his side leaving him winded and weakened. He coughed as he tried to regain his breathing, and out of his mouth came blood.


    The troll growled low, its eyes flashing with fury. It raised its club once more, ready to strike again. Adrian''s heart pounded as he watched the enormous weapon coming down toward him and Aiden.


    With only seconds to spare, Adrian pushed himself to his feet, his shadows swirling around him like a protective cloak.


    He darted forward, moving as quickly as he could, using every bit of his training to stay out of the troll''s line of sight. He appeared behind it, plunging his dagger into the beast''s back.


    The troll let out an enraged roar, swatting at Adrian with its massive hands. Adrian barely dodged again, the creature''s claws scraping against his leather jacket, leaving deep grooves. The pain in his side was sharp, but he couldn''t afford to feel it.


    Not now.


    He needed to protect Aiden.


    Aiden, still shaken but now fully awake, staggered to his feet, his hands shaking as he summoned fire again. His flames, though weaker than before, were still deadly. With a shout, he hurled a massive fireball straight at the troll''s face, catching it off guard.


    The fire exploded on impact, lighting up the troll''s entire head. It howled in pain, flailing wildly as it staggered backward, thrashing its club in a desperate attempt to fight back.


    Adrian continued to dart in and out of the shadows, striking with his daggers, while Aiden used his fire to keep the beast distracted.


    The fight was exhausting, the Troll''s sheer strength and durability making every strike feel like a battle against a mountain. It seemed like no matter how many times they hit it, it kept coming, relentless.


    But just as Adrian was about to lose hope, he saw an opening. The Troll, distracted by Aiden''s fire, had left its back exposed for just a moment. Adrian seized the opportunity, his shadow powers flowing through him as he closed the distance in a heartbeat.


    With a sharp twist, he drove his dagger deep into the Troll''s spine.


    The Troll let out a final, deafening roar, but it was too late. Its massive body collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash, shaking the earth beneath them. Adrian and Aiden fell back, both of them breathing heavily, drenched in sweat, their bodies bruised and battered.


    It had been the hardest fight of their lives.


    Adrian wiped his forehead, still breathing heavily. "That was... too close," he muttered, his eyes lingering on the fallen creature. His usually confident demeanor had faded slightly, a rare look of vulnerability crossing his face.


    Aiden, equally exhausted, stood up slowly, his fire powers still flickering weakly around his hands. He had learned something about himself in that fight- about how far he was willing to go, how much he could endure.


    "We made it," he said quietly, his voice hoarse. "But we can''t keep going like this."


    "We don''t have a choice," Adrian replied, glancing toward the distant edge of the forest. The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows over the trees. "We''re almost there. Just a little further."


    The two of them pressed forward, the weight of the battle still heavy in their bodies, but determination fueling their every step. Just then, a voice boomed in the forest.


    5 Minutes Left.


    "I can''t run," Aiden said, clutching his abdomen. His collared shirt is now drenched in sweat and blood, and Aiden was afraid to see what his skin looked like underneath his shirt. "You can go on, Adrian."


    "Are you fucking crazy? Why would I leave first?"


    "We might not make it if you keep on with my pace." Aiden coughed.


    "Did that troll hit you in the head or something? You sound crazy, you know? Mum and Dad would kill me if I leave without you."


    "I''ve never felt this much... pain, before."


    Adrian looked at Aiden and pursed his lips. "We''re almost there, wait- use me as a support."


    Aiden shook his head, but all of it was in vain as Adrian slumped Aiden''s arm on his shoulders, quickening his pace slighty.


    And when the trees finally began to thin, and the oppressive weight of the forest lifted, the two boys emerged from the final line of trees, and saw the towering gates of Genvah Academy in the distance.


    Adrian and Aiden stood quietly on the outskirts of the crowd, observing the other students. Though most were battered and scraped from their trials, there were a few who stood out, exuding an air of calm or confidence.


    The same voice that had guided them through the trials spoke.


    "Congratulations, students, on completing the first trial. You have proven yourselves capable of enduring the challenges of the forest and reaching the gates of Genvah Academy."


    The words on the screen shifted, replaced by a bold new title: The Top Ten. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Before the gates open, we will reveal the current Top Ten."


    The clearing erupted into confusion.


    "What? Already?" a student near the front gasped.


    "But we just got here!" another cried.


    Adrian tilted his head, his smirk faltering into something closer to confusion. "They''re picking the Top Ten now? Based on what? The forest?"


    Aiden frowned, his posture stiff. "This doesn''t seem fair. Some people might not have even encountered the tougher beasts."


    The air was tense. A few students whispered nervously among themselves, while others appeared more confident.


    One boy, wearing a striking red robe, stood out from the crowd. His long black hair fell neatly over his shoulders, and unlike the others, he seemed utterly unfazed by the news. His eyes scanned the crowd like he was evaluating every single person.


    Aiden nudged Adrian. "That kid in red doesn''t seem worried at all."


    Adrian followed his gaze. "Him? Probably one of those types who think they''re already Top Ten material. Watch out for guys like that. They''re either really good or really insufferable."


    Just as Adrian finished speaking, the boy in red strode toward them, his movements precise and deliberate. He stopped a few steps away, tilting his head slightly.


    "You must be Adrian," the boy said, his voice smooth and composed. "Adrian Caleena, right? Your parents work for the SSS. Mine too. I''ve heard all about them- and you."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, his smirk returning. "Well, aren''t you well-informed. And you are?"


    "Shiloh," the boy replied, his tone sharp. "Remember that name. And you..." His gaze shifted to Aiden. "You must be the new one. Aiden, was it? You''re not from Soleil, are you?"


    Aiden stiffened but nodded. "I''m not."


    Shiloh''s lips curved into a faint smile, though it didn''t feel friendly. "Then I suggest you watch your back. This place doesn''t go easy on outsiders."


    Before Aiden could reply, another voice cut in.


    "Don''t mind him. Shiloh likes to make himself sound scary."


    Aiden and Adrian turned to see a blond-haired boy with bright blue eyes approaching. He had a friendly grin and an easygoing posture.


    "I''m Sevan," he said. "Water element. Nice to meet you both. You guys handled the forest pretty well, huh?"


    Adrian nodded. "Nice to meet you, Sevan. And yeah, the forest was... fun. Let''s call it that."


    Sevan chuckled. "Fun? That''s one word for it."


    As the boys spoke, Aiden glanced toward a nearby tree where a girl in a dark cloak leaned silently. Her black hair framed her face, and her dark brown eyes seemed to scan the group with disinterest. She kept her distance, not engaging with anyone, but her presence was impossible to ignore.


    The voice interrupted their exchange, silencing the scattered protests and whispered speculations.


    "The Top Ten students are chosen based on their performance in the forest trial. Those who demonstrated strength, intelligence, adaptability, and leadership have been observed. These individuals are to be recognised as the current elite of Genvah Academy. The first Top Ten students will be determined solely by the time it took to traverse the forest. Those who demonstrated speed, efficiency, and a clear path to success have earned recognition in this initial ranking. The Top Ten by time are as follows."


    The golden letters rearranged themselves, forming a new list of names accompanied by their completion times and corresponding points.


    1. Emmeranne ¨C 58 minutes, 62 points


    2. Shiloh Spadille ¨C 1 hour, 60 points


    3. Sevan Wasterfall ¨C 1 hour, 3 minutes, 57 points


    4. Amihan ¨C 1 hour, 3 minutes, 57 points


    5. Ammonn Lot ¨C 1 hour, 12 minutes, 48 points


    6. Jana Hanako ¨C 1 hour, 12 minutes, 48 points


    7. Ivara ¨C 1 hour, 23 minutes, 37 points


    8. Peter Eben ¨C 1 hour, 23 minutes, 37 points


    9. Jarec Guerra ¨C 1 hour, 24 minutes, 36 points


    10. Morrigan Wilder ¨C 1 hour, 24 minutes, 36 points


    A ripple of surprise spread through the students. Some cheered, others groaned, and a few exchanged wary glances, realising how close their times had been to the cut-off.


    Aiden''s heart sank. Both of them weren''t there.


    Adrian let out a low whistle as he scanned the list. "Guess speed really does kill, huh?"


    "Now, we will calculate the second Top Ten by factoring in the points earned through combat. The creatures you faced in the forest, their difficulties, and the teamwork displayed have all been taken into account. This second ranking reflects both speed and skill. The updated Top Ten are as follows."


    The golden letters shimmered, rearranging once more.


    1. Emmeranne ¨C 347 points


    2. Shiloh Spadille ¨C 165 points


    3. Ammonn Lot ¨C 142 points


    4. Jana Hanako ¨C 142 points


    5. Sevan Wasterfall ¨C 137 points


    6. Amihan ¨C 137 points


    7. Jarec Guerra ¨C 131 points


    8. Morrigan Wilder- 131 points


    9. Adrian Caleena ¨C 122 points


    10. Aiden ¨C 122points

 Chapter 27: Genvah Academy

    Chapter 27: Genvah AcademyA tense silence hung in the air, broken only by whispers and murmurs. Slowly, emotions began to spill into the crowd.


    Some students groaned in frustration, bitterly muttering about how close they''d been. Others let out cries of disbelief, a few clapped politely for the newly announced Top 10, while others crossed their arms and sulked, their eyes narrowing with envy.


    Adrian and Aiden stood near the edge of the clearing, catching their breath from their trek through the forest.


    Adrian grinned as he elbowed Aiden. "Ninth and tenth. Not bad for our first day. Guess we make a pretty good team, huh?"


    "And here I thought we won''t make it to the cut. The troll did us a good one."


    "The following students are hereby announced as the Top 10 of Genvah Academy''s first-year students, as determined by their performance during the forest trials. Rankings and points are as follows. Please step forward when your name is called."


    "First place: Emmeranne ¨C 347 points."


    The figure in a dark cloak stepped forward, her black wavy hair framing her features. Her dark brown eyes swept over the crowd with quiet disdain.


    "Second place: Shiloh Spadille ¨C 165 points."


    The boy in the crimson robe strode forward with an air of superiority, his long black hair tied neatly behind him. Shiloh''s angular features and sharp eyes gleamed with self-assurance, and a faint, mocking smile tugged at the corners of his lips. His gaze scanned the crowd, pausing briefly on Adrian and Aiden before moving on.


    At this, the boys both rolled their eyes.


    "Third place: Ammonn Lot ¨C 142 points."


    A tall, dark-skinned boy emerged from the crowd, his black hair styled in tight coils. He smiled at the others before taking his place beside Shiloh.


    "Fourth place: Jana Hanako ¨C 142 points."


    A girl with sleek, straight black hair walked forward gracefully, her grey eyes cold and calculating. She wore a kimono-style outfit that swayed as she moved, and her katana hung loosely at her side.


    "Fifth place: Sevan Wasterfall ¨C 137 points."


    Sevan, the cheerful blonde with wavy hair and sunkissed skin, stepped forward with a friendly grin. His relaxed demeanor was a stark contrast to the tension in the air, and he waved lightly at the students behind him.


    "Sixth place: Amihan ¨C 137 points." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A pale girl with white hair and purple eyes emerged from the crowd. Amihan moved like a ghost, silent and ethereal, her expression blank and unreadable. Her long, flowing hair shimmered under the sunlight, like she was made out of air itself.


    "Seventh place: Jarek Guerra ¨C 131 points."


    Jarek, a towering figure with muscles to match his height, stepped forward with a commanding stride. His dyed blue-green hair contrasted sharply with his dark green eyes, and the massive mace strapped to his back was a clear statement of his strength.


    "Eighth place: Morrigan Wilder ¨C 131 points."


    Morrigan, with her golden blonde hair cut neatly at her shoulders, stepped forward with an energetic bounce, her bright smile contagious.


    "Ninth place: Adrian Caleena ¨C 122 points."


    Adrian nudged Aiden before walking up the front with a big grin on his face. He adjusted his leather jacket, his scratched and worn appearance only adding to his roguish charm. His hair, styled in his half-up, half-down look, was still slightly damp from the earlier plunge.


    "Tenth place: Aiden ¨C 122 points."


    Aiden followed closely behind Adrian, his composed and serious demeanor contrasting with Adrian''s laid-back attitude.


    The voice continued as the Top 10 lined up in front of the other students.


    "These students are now designated as the Top 10 for first-year students. However, this list is subject to immediate change. Any student may challenge a Top 10 member to a one-on-one duel to claim or defend their position."


    The crowd buzzed with murmurs, shock and intrigue rippling through the students.


    "To ensure fairness, the Top 10 placements will also be re-evaluated every two months through a round-robin competition. This will determine the rightful rankings among the Top 10."


    Adrian leaned toward Aiden. "Looks like we''re not done proving ourselves."


    "Now, we shall begin the cleansing process."


    A sudden light flared at the centre of the crowd. It started as a faint glow, but within seconds, it expanded, spilling outward in a wave of golden brilliance. Gasps and murmurs filled the hall as the light reached every student, wrapping around them like a cocoon.


    Aiden froze as the warm, weightless energy enveloped him. He glanced down, watching in disbelief as the light wove around his body, pulsing with a rhythmic hum. The sharp sting of the gash on his stomach, which had been nagging at him since their fight in the forest, ebbed away as though it had never existed. His hand instinctively moved to the spot, but where there had been blood-soaked fabric and raw pain, there was now smooth, unbroken skin.


    Around him, other students experienced the same transformation. Clothes that had been ripped and stained were seamlessly mended, their fabrics gleaming as if freshly made. Even their shoes, scuffed and muddy from the trek through the forest, shone as though untouched by dirt.


    Adrian''s leather jacket, which had sported a deep tear across the sleeve, looked brand new, its black surface polished and unscathed. He held his arm up, inspecting it with a raised eyebrow.


    "Oh thank the gods my leather jacket is fixed," Adrian muttered, reciting a prayer.


    "Once again, welcome to Genvah Academy. The brightest paths are lit by those brave enough to follow the sun."


    A collective hush fell over the group, as if the weight of those words was pressing down on them.


    For a moment, the only sound was the rustling of the wind through the tall oaks that lined the path ahead. Then, with a groan that seemed to reverberate in their bones, the gates began to creak open.


    Beyond the heavy iron bars lay the vast courtyard, paved with smooth cobblestones that gleamed faintly in the sunset. The roar of cascading waterfalls surrounded the academy like a hymn of nature, the mist catching glimmers of light that danced in the air.


    The students stood gathered just inside the gates, eyes wide with awe and anticipation. The academy towered above them, its golden-accented spires piercing the sky.


    For most, this was their first glimpse of the place that would shape their futures, the place they had dreamed of reaching.


    But as wonder filled the air, a sound shattered it like glass.


    Clang. Clink. Drag.


    "Did you hear that?" Aiden asked.


    Adrian replied, "No, I don''t. Wait... hold on. I''m hearing something... yeah..."


    The noise came from further down the path, growing louder with every passing second. It was a harsh, metallic sound, like chains being dragged across stone.


    The students froze.


    Slowly, their attention turned toward the source of the noise. Emerging from the shadows of the forest was a figure so large and imposing that he seemed to belong to a world of myths and nightmares.


    The man stood nearly seven feet tall, his massive frame clad in a dark jacket that barely contained his bulging muscles. Every inch of him exuded power, from the scars crisscrossing his weathered face to the way his broad shoulders moved with a predator''s grace. But what drew everyone''s attention and fear was the weapon he dragged behind him.


    Two massive iron spheres, each as large as a human head, were connected by thick, rusted chains. The bolas scraped against the cobblestones, leaving faint grooves in their wake. Each clink of the chains seemed to reverberate in the students'' chests.


    Some of the smaller students immediately ducked behind their taller peers, their eyes wide with a mixture of terror and awe. Whispers broke out among the crowd.


    "Who is he?"


    "Is he... one of the teachers?"


    "Is he going to kill us?"


    "Holy shit... that thing''s bigger than your head..." Adrian muttered to Aiden.


    "Good thing yours bigger with all that ego inflating your head."


    Adrian snorted.


    The man stopped just before the open gates, his gaze sweeping over the gathered students. When he finally spoke, his voice was a booming growl, as if the very stones beneath his feet were compelled to listen.


    "Well, aren''t you all a delightful bunch?" he boomed, his voice deep but shockingly cheerful. "Fresh faces, wide eyes, trembling knees¡ªit''s like watching a litter of pups trying to figure out how to bark!"


    A few nervous chuckles escaped the crowd, but most of the students remained silent, uncertain whether he was joking or mocking them. He clapped his massive hands together, the sound like a thunderclap.


    "First-years!" he declared, his tone now sharp as steel. "I am Bernard Carp, your teacher for Physical Education. You may call me Sir Bernard, not that professor crap. Or, if you''re feeling particularly bold, Bernard." He winked, though it felt more like a warning than an invitation.


    "I don''t think anyone would even dare call him by his first name..." Adrian muttered.


    He hefted the bolas into the air, swinging the massive iron spheres with an ease that defied their weight. The chains rattled ominously as the spheres spun in a slow, deliberate circle.


    Aiden inched closer to Adrian instinctively.


    "Now, let''s get one thing straight," he continued, his tone turning darker, though his grin never wavered. "This place? It''s not just a school. It''s not a sanctuary. It''s a forge. And you?" He pointed the bolas toward the group, the chains jangling like a predator''s growl and the crowd of students stepped backward like they''re afraid he''d go swinging his bolas. "You are the raw metal. Some of you will be shaped into blades so sharp you''ll cut through mountains. And the rest of you?"


    He let the bolas crash to the ground with a deafening clang. The students flinched as the sound echoed around them.


    "Well not every lump of iron survives the heat, now does it?"


    A nervous silence followed his words, broken only by the faint rustle of the wind. Bernard let the moment hang, then clapped his hands again, his grin somehow even wider.


    "Ah, but don''t look so grim!" he said brightly. "I''m not here to scare you. Well, not only to scare you. I''m here to help you survive, thrive, and maybe even enjoy the process! Trust me, you''ll love it here. Or hate it. Either way, you''ll learn something."


    He began pacing in front of the crowd, the bolas dragging behind him once more.


    "Genvah Academy isn''t for the faint-hearted. It''s for the brave. The determined. The ones who laugh in the face of danger and spit in the face of death. If you don''t think you have it in you, well... don''t worry." He turned to face them again, his grin fading slightly, replaced by a more serious expression. "We''ll find out soon enough."


    He waved a hand toward the towering main entrance of the academy, its golden-tipped spires gleaming in the sunset.


    "Now, follow me, little pups," he said, his cheerful tone returning as he started toward the doors. "Let''s see what you''re made of."


    The students hesitated for only a moment before shuffling forward, their steps uneven as they tried to keep up with his long strides. Bernard''s whistling echoed behind him, a jaunty, almost mocking tune that felt strangely out of place in the grandeur of the courtyard.


    As they approached the grand entrance, the academy''s beauty became even more breathtaking. The golden accents glimmered brighter now, tracing along the arches and carved details like veins of light. The cascading waterfalls framed the academy in a shimmering mist, while the statues of winged creatures flanking the entrance seemed to watch them, their eyes glowing faintly.


    Sir Bernard stopped at the base of the massive doors and turned to face the group one last time. His grin returned, equal parts ominous and inviting.


    "This is it," he said, his voice quieter now, though no less commanding. "The place where your stories begin. Welcome to Genvah Academy, where legends are forged... and where those who fall are forgotten. Try not to be one of the latter, will you?"


    With that, he pushed open the grand doors, and the students stepped inside.

 Chapter 28: A Feast For the Firsties

    Chapter 28: A Feast For the FirstiesThe grand hall of Genvah Academy was a testament to the splendour and mystery that defined the school. The hall stretched endlessly, its ceilings adorned with crystalline chandeliers that glowed softly, casting a golden light across the room.


    Long tables, polished to a mirror-like sheen, stretched across the hall, each lined with students from the higher years, from the second years to the fifth years. The older students whispered amongst themselves as they cast curious glances at the first years, who were walking their way towards their assigned table.


    Aiden and Adrian walked together, their eyes scanning the space as they followed the line of their peers. Aiden''s expression was calm, though inside, he felt like screaming. Everything''s happening all too fast.


    Adrian, on the other hand, offered a faint, amused smile, clearly enjoying the subtle unease of the other first years as they marched past the older students.


    "Feels like we''re walking into a den of wolves," Adrian muttered under his breath.


    "Not wolves," Aiden replied evenly. "Hawks. I feel like I might throw up from all the pressure."


    Adrian leaned in close until he was whispering to Aiden. "And between the both of us, you were the Chase. Shouldn''t you be the one not pressured right now?"


    "If I could keep my cool from all the pressure, I wouldn''t be here, now would I?" Aiden hissed back.


    The first years were led to the far end of the hall, where an empty table awaited them. They passed row after row of older students, many of whom leaned in to whisper to one another. Aiden caught snippets of conversation.


    "Which one do you think made it to the Top 10?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The boy with the silver eyes, perhaps. He looks focused."


    "Maybe the guy with the leather jacket?"


    "That one''s already trembling. They''ll never last."


    "Oh, it''s definitely the girl with the cloak. She looks scary."


    "You? Scared of a first year?"


    "I''m not. I could match with her if I could."


    "Hey, stop that you two! You know this feast is for them. Don''t scare them."


    Adrian nudged Aiden lightly as they reached the table. "Reassuring crowd, aren''t they?"


    Aiden smiled faintly but said nothing as they took their seats.


    The head of the room was dominated by a raised dais where the staff sat, a long, ornate table set apart from the rest. At its centre stood a man that looked too intimidating, his dark skin gleamed under the warm light of the chandeliers, and his presence commanded silence even before he spoke.


    He wore flowing robes of deepest black, the fabric rippling like liquid shadow. Golden accents traced the edges of his attire, forming intricate patterns reminiscent of feathers. But the most striking feature was the mask he wore- an owl''s visage, crafted from gold, its sharp features gleaming and its eyes dark hollows that seemed to peer into one''s very soul.


    "I can''t believe I''m in the presence of greatness..." Aiden looked at Adrian to see him almost drooling at the site of the man.


    "Who''s that?"


    "That''s the headmaster. Headmaster Kairos. He looks sick. Punk rock, even. Did you know that-"


    "Yes, yes. He is believed to be time himself yada yada. You''ve been saying that the past few days."


    Headmaster Kairos stood motionless for a moment, his hands resting lightly on the table before him. The quiet stretched, the weight of his presence filling the room. Then, in a voice deep and resonant, he began to speak.


    "Welcome," he said, his tone smooth yet commanding, "to Genvah Academy, a sanctuary of knowledge and strength. Each of you, from first years to fifth years, stands here as part of something far greater than yourselves- a legacy that spans centuries, bound by challenge and excellence."


    His gaze, or at least the dark hollows of his mask, swept across the hall.


    "To our first years, you enter a world that will test you. Genvah does not merely teach; it forges. And to those of you who are older, you know well the trials ahead. It is your responsibility to push yourselves and each other to greater heights. Complacency has no place here, not when the shadow of Nillufer grows ever darker."


    A murmur ran through the hall at the mention of Nillufer, but Kairos raised a hand, silencing it.


    "To ensure that we remain prepared, we continue the tradition of the Top 10 system. Each year, students have the opportunity to claim a spot among the ten strongest of their classmates. But this is no static hierarchy. Any student, at any time, may challenge another for their position. Strength must be proven, not assumed. And let me be clear: this system is not merely about power¡ªit is about growth, about resilience. For only by facing and overcoming challenges can we hope to face the threat that looms beyond these walls."


    The room was silent now, the weight of his words pressing down on all present. Kairos let the pause linger before finally stepping back.


    "But tonight is not for battle," he said, his tone shifting to one of warmth, though his mask made it impossible to see his expression. "Tonight, we welcome you all, especially our newest students. Eat heartily, for the path ahead will demand much of you."


    With a wave of his hand, the feast began. Platters of food appeared on the tables in a burst of golden light- roasted meats, fresh bread, glistening fruits, and dishes from every corner of the realm. The hall filled with the sounds of clinking utensils and quiet conversation.


    Adrian leaned closer to Aiden as he filled his plate. "Top 10, huh? Guess we''ll need to work hard if we want to retain our spot."


    Aiden shrugged, his gaze distant. "I feel like I have a target on my back..."


    Across the table, Sevan joined in briefly. "You two sound confident. Careful, though- there are plenty here who''ve already got their eyes on you."


    "Why though? Wouldn''t it be better if they go for someone in the higher ranks?" Aiden asked.


    "It''s precisely why they won''t go for someone in the higher ranks. They would probably want to match with you two to test out the waters, a bit." Sevan replied while munching down on some ham.


    "Then I guess we need to work hard if we don''t want our spot taken."


    Aiden didn''t reply, his thoughts already on the challenges to come.


    Would he be able to use his powers correctly and become stronger? He was thankful for Mr. Caleena''s help, but judging from the trials at the forest and how Shiloh mentioned he wasn''t from Soleil, Aiden felt like he needed to work harder if he wanted to keep up with his classmates.


    First, he needed to control his powers.


    Unbeknownst to Aiden, above them all, Headmaster Kairos watched silently from behind his golden mask, an amused expression on his face.

 Chapter 29: Roommates

    Chapter 29: RoommatesAs the feast wound down, the students began to file out of the grand hall, and back to their dormitories.


    The first years were soon approached by a translucent, ethereal being that shimmered faintly in the dim light. Its humanoid form shifted like smoke, its eyes glowing softly. With a gesture that seemed to beckon, the being, which Sevan had told the two boys was a Holloway, led the group towards the dormitories.


    "It looks like a ghost," Adrian whispered to Aiden as the Holloway led them to a flight of stairs that seemed endless. "You reckon he''s not solid? I want to try if I can put my hand inside."


    "If you do that, it''ll feel disrespected. You can''t just do that." Aiden replied.


    Adrian rolled his eyes, muttered a "Ugh, goody two-shoes..." and stormed off before waiting for Aiden to match his pace.


    The journey to their rooms was nothing short of enchanting.


    The hallways of Genvah Academy were like a labyrinth, lined with towering windows that opened to breathtaking views of cascading waterfalls and dense, mist-shrouded forests. Pictures depicting legendary battles and ancient wisdom hung from the walls, their paint gleaming like spun gold. The floors beneath their feet were polished stone, smooth yet etched with faint karatula stones that glowed faintly with every step.


    They climbed a spiral staircase that seemed to go on forever, its bannisters wrought from dark iron and carved with intricate patterns resembling intertwined feathers and leaves. Lanterns floated along the ceilings, casting a soft, golden light that illuminated their path.


    Adrian glanced at the glowing runes beneath his boots, nudging Aiden. "Fancy, isn''t it? Bet the fifth years don''t even notice this anymore."


    Aiden didn''t reply, his eyes focused ahead as if memorising the path. Sevan trailed behind them, his gaze darting between the walls and the Holloway, his thoughts unreadable.


    Finally, the Holloway stopped before a grand arched doorway. The wood of the door was deep mahogany, inlaid with silver ornamental work of fine wire that traced the shapes of trees and stars. The Holloway turned to face them, its voice a low, resonant hum that seemed to echo in their minds rather than the air.


    "This is the first years'' dormitory," it announced. "Your rooms lie beyond these doors. However, as a privilege for the Top 10, the top students may choose their own room and their roommates."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the group of first years. Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances.


    Adrian grinned, slapping Aiden on the back. "Well, that settles it, doesn''t it? The two of us, plus... Sevan?"


    Sevan nodded in agreement.


    All of a sudden, Shiloh appeared, his long black hair tied back into a neat braid and his expression as sour as ever.


    He stopped in front of them, his arms crossed, and his piercing gaze zeroed in on Sevan.


    "Sevan," Shiloh started, his tone flat yet demanding. "You''re going to be my roommate."


    Sevan blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    "You heard me," Shiloh replied, his voice steady but laced with authority. "I want you as my roommate. I don''t trust the rest of these first-years to keep up, and you''re tolerable enough. Let''s go."


    Aiden and Adrian exchanged glances, both surprised and annoyed by Shiloh''s audacity. Aiden straightened up, arms folded across his chest.


    "Pretty bold of you to walk in here and just decide that, Shiloh."


    Shiloh glanced at Aiden, his expression unbothered. "I wasn''t asking for your input, Aiden."


    "Well, you''re getting it anyway," Adrian cut in, his voice sharp. He stepped forward, his black leather jacket creaking slightly as he adjusted it. "You can''t just waltz in here and snatch people like they''re objects you own. Sevan''s not your property."


    Shiloh raised an eyebrow, his arms still crossed. "I can and I will. Sevan deserves better than being stuck with you two. Besides, it''s not like you''re going to stop me."


    Adrian took a deliberate step forward, his height almost matching Shiloh''s. "Listen, Shiloh, I don''t care how great you think you are. You can''t always get your way by acting like a spoiled brat. You''re not the centre of the universe, and we''re not here to cater to your bullshit. Grow up."


    The room fell into a tense silence as Shiloh''s eyes narrowed, his jaw tightening. He clearly wasn''t used to being spoken to like that, especially not by someone as irreverent as Adrian.


    Sevan, who had been watching the exchange with a mix of amusement and discomfort, finally spoke up. "Uh, guys, maybe chill out? It''s not like I agreed to anything."


    Both Adrian and Shiloh turned to look at him, their expressions equally expectant.


    Sevan sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Look, Shiloh, I get that you want me as a roommate, but... I''m fine here. Aiden and Adrian aren''t bad company, and honestly... I already agreed. So, thanks, I really appreciate the offer."


    Shiloh''s eyes flicked between Sevan and Adrian before he scoffed quietly, his expression darkening. "Fine. Stay with them. It''s your loss."


    He turned on his heel and strode out of their conversation, his braid swaying behind him.


    Adrian smirked, leaning against the doorframe again. "Wow. Someone''s in a mood." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan chuckled. "I''m starting to think sharing a room with Shiloh would''ve been exhausting anyway."


    "No kidding," Aiden muttered.


    They turned towards the Holloway just as the grand door swung open, revealing the dormitory- a sprawling space divided into several rooms. The hallway was wide, with dark wooden floors and walls that shimmered faintly with enchantments. Lanterns floated just below the ceiling, their lights dimming slightly as the students passed.


    The trio moved down the hallway, scanning the plaques on the doors until they found one that suited them- a spacious room at the end of the corridor, its door engraved with the symbol of an eagle in flight. Adrian pushed it open with a flourish, revealing the interior.


    The room was large, with three beds spaced evenly apart. Each bed had a tall, intricately carved headboard, and thick curtains of deep yellow velvet hung from the windows. Their luggage was already there, neatly placed beside their beds as though waiting for them. A small sitting area with plush chairs and a low table occupied one corner of the room, while bookshelves lined another wall.


    Adrian flopped onto one of the beds with a satisfied sigh. "Well, this''ll do."


    Sevan moved to the window, peering out at the moonlit forest beyond. "Not bad."


    Aiden remained silent as he placed his belongings at the foot of the bed furthest from the door.


    Adrian propped himself up on his elbows. "Alright, boys. This Top 10 thing is off to a great start. What do you think the odds are of us keeping those spots?"


    Sevan turned, his smirk faint but visible. "Depends. Think you can handle a few challenges?"


    Adrian laughed, his voice easy and light. "Bring them on. I could use the entertainment."


    Aiden didn''t join the banter, instead sitting at the edge of his bed, his gaze thoughtful.


    Before the conversation could go further, the Holloway reappeared, its form gliding silently into the room. The soft hum of its voice drew their attention.


    "Aiden," it intoned, "Headmaster Kairos requests your presence. Please follow me."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, sitting up fully. "What''s that about?"


    Aiden stood without hesitation, his expression calm but alert. "I''ll find out."


    "Tell me after!"


    The Holloway waited patiently as Aiden followed it out of the room. The door closed softly behind them, leaving Adrian and Sevan alone in the dim, moonlit space.


    "Well," Adrian said, flopping back onto his bed, "there goes the mystery. Let''s hope he comes back with something interesting to share."


    Sevan looked at him, and checked the door of their room before sitting down on his bed (the only bed not dibbed by the two boys. In a voice barely a whisper, he turned to Adrian.


    "So... you might want to tell me why a Chase is here in Genvah Academy, Adrian? Specifically, the heir."


    Adrian stopped.


    He stared at Sevan.


    There was something different about the air he exudes now than the usual chill guy he had shown the past few hours. This time, his eyes were sharp, a great contrast to how he looked like minutes ago.


    Adrian''s jaw clenched. "Well, aren''t you one nosy motherfucker?"

 Chapter 30: Headmaster Kairos

    Chapter 30: Headmaster KairosThe Holloway glided silently through the dimly lit hallways of Genvah Academy, its faint, shimmering light casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. Aiden followed closely, his footsteps echoing softly in the quiet corridors. They passed towering arched windows that revealed the moonlit courtyard outside, the silvery light illuminating the intricate carvings on the stone walls. The air was cool and carried a faint scent of parchment, ink, and the lingering embers of distant hearths.


    As they approached a pair of ebony double doors, the Holloway stopped, its glowing form dimming slightly. Without a word, the doors opened on their own, creaking faintly to reveal Headmaster Kairos'' quarters.


    Aiden hesitated at the entrance, his breath catching as he took in the room before him.


    The Headmaster''s office was a masterpiece of architectural brilliance. The circular chamber was vast, with walls lined from floor to ceiling with towering shelves filled with ancient tomes and scrolls, their spines gleaming faintly in the firelight. The bookshelves were incorporated with dark, polished columns adorned with golden engravings of celestial patterns- stars, suns, and swirling constellations.


    At the centre of the room stood a massive, circular desk carved from obsidian, its surface polished to a mirror-like sheen. The desk bore intricate golden inlays of karatula symbols that seemed to pulse faintly, as if alive with their own energy. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind the desk, a grand window stretched nearly the entire height of the wall, offering a breathtaking view of the moonlit landscape beyond the Academy. The silvery light streamed in, casting an ethereal glow over the room.


    Suspended above the desk was a magnificent chandelier, its design resembling a celestial map. It hung delicately, its glass orbs containing flickering blue flames that illuminated the room with a soft, otherworldly light.


    Kairos stood behind the obsidian desk, his tall frame cloaked in black robes that flowed like liquid shadows. His golden owl mask gleamed in the dim light.


    "Aiden Chase," Kairos greeted, his voice smooth and resonant, cutting through the silence. "Come in."


    Aiden stepped forward, the heavy doors closing softly behind him.


    He felt dwarfed by the grandeur of the room and the imposing figure of the Headmaster.


    Kairos gestured to a chair opposite his desk, its dark wood and velvet upholstery exuding elegance. "Sit," he said simply.


    Aiden obeyed, lowering himself into the chair as he watched the Headmaster carefully.


    Kairos moved with an almost predatory grace, settling into his own seat behind the desk. His golden mask seemed to shimmer as the blue flames of the chandelier above danced, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow across his face.


    "How are you?" Kairos asked, his tone calm and deliberate. "The trials in the forest were... strenuous, to say the least. Tell me, Aiden, how have you been holding up?"


    "I''m... fine," Aiden replied. "It wasn''t easy, but I made it through."


    Kairos tilted his head slightly, studying Aiden through the owl mask.


    "Good," he said after a moment. "You''ve shown resilience, which is not a trait to be underestimated. The forest tests not only one''s strength but also their character. And tell me- how have the Caleenas been treating you?"


    Aiden hesitated, unsure how much to reveal. "They''ve been good to me, sir," he said finally. "Adrian''s... a good friend. Mr. Caleena helped me with my powers. And Mrs. Caleena, she''s been kind. Almost like a second... mother."


    Kairos nodded slowly, his fingers steepled before him.


    "That is good to hear. The Caleenas are a trustworthy family, and I am glad they have offered you the support you need. However, there are matters we must discuss."


    Aiden straightened slightly, sensing the shift in Kairos'' tone.


    "For the mean time, I urge you to stay within the confines of Genvah Academy and not tell a soul of your... previous life," Kairos continued, his voice firm. "Do not wander alone, and under no circumstances should you venture beyond the walls."


    Aiden''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Why? What''s out there?" Aiden added. "...Sir?"


    Kairos leaned forward, his golden mask catching the light as he tapped a finger lightly on the desk.


    "Outside these walls lies danger. The world beyond Genvah is restless. It is not as safe as it once was. And for someone like you, Aiden- for someone bearing the name Chase, the dangers are far greater."


    Aiden stiffened at the mention of his name, a knot forming in his stomach. "What do you mean? Are you saying someone''s after me?"


    Kairos leaned back, his robes flowing like shadows pooling around him. "Not yet," he said carefully. "But word travels fast, and your presence here is significant. There are those who would see you as a threat- and others who might see you as an opportunity."


    Aiden swallowed hard, his thoughts racing.


    "So... I''m not safe, even here?"


    "You are safer here than anywhere else," Kairos replied, his tone softening. "But safety is a relative thing. The walls of this Academy are strong, but they are not impenetrable. And while you remain within them, you are under my protection. Venture beyond them, and I cannot promise the same."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Kairos'' words pressing heavily on Aiden.


    "Why bring me here at all, then?" Aiden asked, his voice tinged with frustration. "If I''m such a risk, why not keep me hidden somewhere else?"


    Kairos chuckled softly, the sound low and melodic.


    "Because you belong here, Aiden. You have a role to play- though what that role entails is not yet clear for me. For now, your task is to learn, to grow, and to survive."


    Aiden wanted to argue, to press for more answers, but something in Kairos'' tone silenced him.


    There was an unshakable certainty in the Headmaster''s words, a calm authority that left no room for doubt.


    After a moment, Kairos rose gracefully from his chair, his movements deliberate and precise. "That will be all for now," he said, his voice softening. "Rest, Aiden. Tomorrow will bring its own challenges, and you will need your strength. I will call for you if I have more details. Should you have any questions, you are always welcome in my office."


    As if on cue, the Holloway reappeared at the door, its glowing form waiting patiently to escort Aiden back to the dorms.


    Aiden stood, his thoughts a whirlwind of questions and unease, and followed the Holloway out.


    Behind him, the ebony doors closed with a soft click, leaving him with the lingering image of the Headmaster''s piercing gaze and the weight of his cryptic warnings.

 Chapter 31: Are You a Spy?

    Chapter 31: Are You a Spy?Aiden returned to the dormitory, his head buzzing with thoughts from his meeting with Headmaster Kairos. The conversation had been cryptic, a mix of veiled warnings and subtle reassurances.


    Something about it left Aiden uneasy, like a storm brewing on the horizon, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that there must have been clues along the way on why Headmaster Kairos wouldn''t tell him everything.


    As he approached the door to his room, he heard muffled voices- heated and tense. His hand hesitated on the doorknob, but he shook his head and pushed it open.


    What he walked into was chaos.


    Adrian was mid-swing, his fist aimed directly at Sevan, who stood on the other side of the room with his hands raised. A shimmering shield of water rippled in front of him, catching the punch just in time. Droplets sprayed across the floor as Adrian cursed and pulled his hand back, glaring daggers at Sevan.


    "What the hell is going on?" Aiden demanded, his voice sharp as he stepped inside.


    Adrian turned to him, his eyes blazing. "Ask him," he spat, jabbing a finger at Sevan. "Our so-called friend is a spy." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan let out an exasperated sigh, his hands still glowing faintly with magic as the water shield dissipated.


    "Oh, for the love of- chill out, Adrian! I''m not a spy." He turned his gaze to Aiden and added, "Can you close the door properly before I say anything else?"


    Aiden blinked, his pulse quickening. He shut the door with a quiet click, his hand trembling slightly as he let it drop to his side.


    "What''s going on?" he asked again.


    Sevan glanced at Adrian, then back at Aiden, his expression unreadable. "I''ll ask you something first," he said carefully, his tone low but steady. "Are you really a Chase?"


    Aiden''s heart plummeted into his stomach.


    The words hit him like a physical blow, and for a moment, the room seemed to tilt.


    His breath caught in his throat, and his thoughts spiraled into a panicked mess.


    How does he know? Did I do something wrong? Did Adrian say something? Did I slip up?


    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about," Aiden stammered, taking a step back. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, and he forced himself to breathe, though it felt like his lungs had turned to stone. "I think you''re mistaken-"


    Sevan cut him off, his voice calm but firm. "Don''t bother denying it. Adrian''s reaction just now confirmed my suspicions."


    Aiden''s gaze darted to Adrian, who looked tense, his jaw tight as if he was holding back from lashing out again.


    "I''m not a spy," Sevan continued, his blue eyes steady as they locked onto Aiden''s. "But I''m not stupid, either. I''ve been paying attention, and certain things just... add up."


    Aiden''s mind raced, the walls of the room seeming to close in on him. His chest tightened, and a wave of nausea washed over him.


    This can''t be happening. Not now. Not here. Headmaster Kairos specifically told him not to tell anyone.


    What if word got out? Would he be left for dead or pushed out of the academy?


    Shiloh said he wasn''t from here. Does he know too? Now that Aiden thought about it, Shiloh and Sevan knew each other.


    He took a shaky step forward, his voice rising in panic. "You don''t know what you''re talking about!" Flames flickered at his fingertips, as his emotions spiraled out of control. "You-"


    Before he could finish, Sevan reacted. Water surged from his hands, dousing the flames before they could spread. The cool mist hit Aiden''s skin, jolting him back to reality. He then put his hands on Aiden''s shoulders.


    "Calm down, Aiden" Sevan said. "I''m not here to expose you. I''m just asking."


    Aiden''s knees almost buckled, but he caught himself, his breathing shallow and erratic. He pressed a hand to his chest, trying to steady his heart, which felt like it was about to explode.


    "Sevan," Adrian growled, stepping closer towards the both of them, "you''re pushing him too far."


    Sevan sighed, dropping his hands and letting the last traces of his water magic fade. "Look, I get it. You''re scared. You think I''m going to run off and tell someone. But I''m not."


    Aiden''s throat felt dry as sandpaper, and he managed to croak out, "Why are you even asking?"


    Aiden looked like he was a mess. His eyes were watery and there was a sheen of sweat on his forehead. His lips were slightly trembling.


    Sevan hesitated, then shrugged. "Because I''m curious. And because I''ve never met someone like you before."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Adrian snapped, his stance protective as he edged closer to Aiden.


    Sevan raised his hands in a gesture of peace. "Relax. I''m not here to cause trouble. I just noticed the way Aiden acts sometimes- like he''s carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. No kid should be like that. What he needs is someone who understands him. And then there''s his magic. It''s... not the magic aura of a fifteen year-old. His magic is uncontrolled like it just magically appeared."


    Aiden forced himself to take a deep breath, though it felt like his chest was filled with shards of glass. "You''re not going to say anything?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Sevan shook his head. "No. It''s none of my business. Besides, I like you guys. I''m not about to ruin that by being an... arse."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, still suspicious. "How do we know you''re not lying? For all we know, you''re playing the long game."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Because if I was a spy, do you really think I''d be this upfront about it? Give me some credit."


    Aiden let out a shaky breath, the tension in his body easing slightly. He still didn''t trust Sevan entirely, but there was something in his tone-earnest, almost gentle- that made it hard to believe he had malicious intent.


    "Why did you have to ask?" Aiden muttered, running a hand through his hair. "You could''ve just... let it go."


    Sevan smiled faintly. "Because I wanted to know. And because it''s better to have these things out in the open with me and so I can help you with what you''re dealing with. Being a Chase and a Magi probably comes with a lot of baggage."


    Adrian crossed his arms, still standing protectively beside Aiden. "You''re awfully nosy for someone who claims not to be a spy."


    Sevan shrugged again, his easygoing demeanor returning. "What can I say? I''m a curious guy. But seriously, you don''t have to worry about me. Your secret''s safe."


    Aiden didn''t respond immediately, his mind still spinning. He felt raw, exposed, like someone had peeled back all his defenses and left him vulnerable.


    Finally, he nodded, though it was a small, uncertain gesture. "Okay," he said quietly. "But if you breathe a word of this to anyone..."


    "You''ll roast me alive?" Sevan finished.


    Aiden didn''t laugh. "I mean it."


    "I know. You have my word."


    The room fell into a tense silence, the air still thick with unspoken words. Finally, Sevan stepped toward the door, glancing back at Aiden.


    "For what it''s worth," he said, his voice soft, "I think you''re stronger than you realize. And you''re pretty cool. Don''t let fear control you."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Aiden and Adrian alone in the aftermath of the confrontation.


    Adrian turned to Aiden, his expression filled with a mix of concern and frustration. "You okay?"


    Aiden nodded, though his hands were still trembling. "I don''t know. I just... I don''t know."


    Adrian placed a hand on his shoulder.


    "We''ll figure it out. But for now, just breathe. He''s not going to do anything. I''ll kill the fucker if he snitches on you to Shiloh or whatever. And while we just met him, Sevan isn''t really the type for all of that."

 Chapter 32: First Day in Genvah Academy

    Chapter 32: First Day in Genvah AcademyAiden woke the next morning to the soft rustling of fabric and the quiet murmur of conversation. Blinking the sleep from his eyes, he sat up in bed, glancing toward the source of the sound.


    Sevan was standing by the wardrobe, buttoning up his gold-embroidered vest over a crisp white shirt. Adrian, already dressed, leaned against the doorframe with his arms crossed, his usual smirk tempered by the early hour.


    The uniform looked better than Aiden expected, its sharp design and luxurious touches giving an air of elegance. The white trousers, with their golden stripes running down the seams, fit snugly, and the vest''s subtle sunray patterns caught the faint morning light.


    Even Adrian, who usually had a rugged, unbothered style, looked oddly polished in it.


    "Morning, sleepyhead," Adrian said, his tone teasing as always. "Finally decided to join the world of the living?"


    Aiden grunted in response and swung his legs over the edge of the bed. The events of the previous night lingered in the back of his mind, a shadow he couldn''t quite shake.


    As he tugged on the uniform, the soft fabric surprisingly comfortable, he caught Sevan''s eye.


    "Hey," Sevan said softly, stepping closer. He waited until Aiden looked at him, his expression unusually earnest. "About last night... I just wanted to say I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have pushed you like that. It wasn''t fair, and I crossed a line."


    Aiden paused, his fingers stilling on the buttons of his vest. He wasn''t sure what to say. Part of him wanted to stay guarded, but the apology seemed genuine.


    "It''s... fine," Aiden said finally, though his tone lacked conviction.


    Sevan winced. "No, it''s not. I was curious, sure, but that doesn''t excuse what I did. I made things harder for you, and that''s on me."


    Aiden glanced at Adrian, who raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything. With a sigh, Aiden nodded. "Alright. Apology accepted. Just... maybe think before you speak next time?"


    "Deal."


    "Great," Adrian muttered, rolling his eyes. "Now that we''ve had our morning heart-to-heart, can we get going? We''re already late for breakfast."


    Aiden rolled his eyes.


    "So, what did the Headmaster want with you last night?" Adrian asked.


    Aiden froze momentarily before resuming tying his laces. "Nothing important," he replied, avoiding eye contact.


    "''Nothing important,'' huh?" Adrian shot back, folding his arms. "You''re telling me the Headmaster called you to his office on the first night just to stare at you and tell you you have your mother''s eyes? I don''t buy it."


    "It''s private."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, his curiosity clearly piqued.


    "Private? That makes me even more curious. Come on, you can''t just drop that and expect me not to ask questions."


    Sevan smirked but stayed quiet, watching the interaction unfold.


    Aiden sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. He wasn''t used to sharing, especially with people he didn''t fully trust yet, but he also knew Adrian wasn''t going to let this go.


    "Fine," he muttered. "But it doesn''t leave this room."


    "Scout''s honour."


    Aiden took a deep breath. "Headmaster Kairos didn''t say much. He just told me to keep my head down and not draw attention to myself."


    Adrian tilted his head, his grin fading slightly. "Why? Did he say why?"


    "No," Aiden admitted. "Just that it''s better if people don''t know who I am. And he warned me to be careful when I''m alone."


    Adrian frowned, concern flickering across his face. "That''s... vague. Did he say why you need to be careful?"


    Aiden shook his head. "Not really. Just that it''s dangerous. He also told me not to go past the perimeter of the academy."


    Sevan finally spoke, his tone calm but edged with curiosity. "The perimeter? Why? Is there something out there?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t explain, and I didn''t ask."


    Adrian leaned back against the wall, crossing his arms. "Well, that''s comforting. ''Don''t go past the perimeter,'' like it''s a casual suggestion. Does he think something''s out there?"


    "I don''t know. But he made it sound serious, so I''m not taking any chances."


    "Fair enough. If the Headmaster says to stay within the walls, I''m guessing there''s a good reason." Sevan replied.


    Adrian suddenly straightened, his expression thoughtful. "You know... maybe it''s connected to what we overheard my parents talking about."


    Aiden glanced at him, eyebrows furrowing. "What talk? The one about the killings at the station, or the London Square incident?"


    Adrian nodded slowly. "Either, honestly. It might all be related. The station massacre and the chaos in the Square happened the same day as your rescue. Maybe it''s not a coincidence."


    Aiden''s jaw tightened.


    "You think...?"


    "I don''t know... But it''s too close to ignore, right? What if whatever caused that is somehow linked to why you were taken? And why Kairos is so worried about you now?"


    Aiden didn''t respond right away, his mind whirling. Adrian''s suggestion made his stomach churn. It was possible, even likely, but it was also terrifying to think about.


    "If that''s true, then the Headmaster''s warning makes even more sense. Whoever or whatever caused those incidents might not be done." Sevan added.


    "Exactly. And if Kairos knows more than he''s letting on, he probably has a good reason for keeping it quiet."


    Aiden let out a slow breath. "I just need to stay out of trouble and not draw attention. That''s what matters."


    Adrian gave him a crooked smile. "You''re already drawing attention by existing, mate. But don''t worry, we''ve got your back."


    The three of them finished dressing, adjusting their uniforms until everything was neatly in place. Aiden couldn''t help but feel a little self-conscious in the tailored outfit. The gold accents felt a bit flashy, but they also carried a certain weight, a reminder of the school''s high expectations.


    Once they were ready, they headed out of the dormitory and into the winding corridors of Genvah Academy. The morning sunlight streamed through tall windows, casting golden patterns on the marble floors. The grandeur of the school still felt overwhelming to Aiden, its sheer size and elegance unlike anything he''d ever known.


    Unfortunately, the elegance didn''t come with clear directions. After wandering for ten minutes, they realized they were hopelessly lost. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wasn''t the Great Hall supposed to be... that way?" Sevan asked, pointing to a corridor they had just passed.


    Adrian groaned, running a hand through his hair. "We''ve gone in circles twice already. How hard can it be to find a bloody hall?"


    Aiden sighed, glancing around for any sign of where to go. Just as frustration began to set in, they spotted a student a few paces ahead of them. He was older, perhaps a third-year, his uniform slightly different with a dark sash draped over one shoulder.


    "Excuse me," Aiden called out, quickening his pace to catch up with him.


    The boy turned, his light brown hair catching the sunlight. He had sharp features and an easy smile that put them at ease immediately. "You three look a bit lost," he said, amusement in his tone.


    "We are," Sevan admitted with a sheepish laugh. "We''re trying to find the Great Hall."


    The older student chuckled. "First-years, huh? It''s always the same. Genvah''s layout takes some getting used to." He extended a hand. "I''m Anatole, third-year. Let me show you the way."


    "Thanks," Aiden said, shaking his hand. "We''d appreciate it."


    As they followed Anatole down a series of corridors, he chatted easily with them.


    "So, what subjects do you have today?" Anatole asked, glancing over his shoulder.


    Sevan pulled a folded schedule from his pocket and scanned it. "Mystical Botany, Magical Theory and Ethics, and Physical Education."


    Anatole let out a low whistle. "That''s quite a lineup. Mystical Botany''s not bad¡ªyou''ll love the Botanical Garden. But Magical Theory and Ethics? Watch out for Professor Anwar. He''s brilliant but tough as nails. He has this way of asking questions that''ll make you second-guess everything you''ve ever learned."


    "Sounds delightful," Adrian said dryly, earning a laugh from Anatole.


    "And what about Physical Education?" Aiden asked.


    "That''ll be with Sir Bernard," Anatole said, his expression softening. "He''s gentler than he looks, but don''t let that fool you. The man''s a powerhouse. He''ll push you, but he''s fair about it. Just make sure you don''t slack off, or he''ll notice."


    Aiden exchanged a look with Adrian and Sevan. The day already sounded like it would be anything but easy.


    Finally, they arrived at a set of double doors that Anatole pushed open with a flourish. The scent of freshly baked bread and warm pastries wafted out, and the sound of students talking and laughing filled the air.


    "Here we are," Anatole said, gesturing for them to enter. "The Great Hall. Enjoy breakfast, and good luck with your first day."


    "Thanks," Aiden said, stepping inside with Adrian and Sevan close behind.

 Chapter 33: I Challenge You to a Duel

    Chapter 33: I Challenge You to a DuelThe first duel invitation happened the next day after their arrival at Genvah, at breakfast, approximately around 15 minutes the moment the boys had arrived.


    Morning at Genvah Academy began with the usual hum of excitement as students gathered in the dining hall for breakfast. The first-years, seated at the long central table, were buzzing with energy, their conversations a mix of awe and speculation about what the day would bring. The sunlight spilled through the stained-glass windows, painting the room in streaks of colour.


    "It says," Sevan began, waving the first-year timetable in the air. "We have Mystical Botany with Professor... Ylang-Ylang."


    "That''s a strange name." Adrian replied.


    "I hope she gives out good grades."


    "Good grades when we''re in the middle of going to war with Nillufer?"


    Aiden wasn''t in on the conversation, opting to stay quiet and keep to himself. It has been a month since he had left Earth, and while it was easier for him to loosen up (while Mr. Caleena was teaching him how to use his powers, Mrs. Caleena was helping him on his emotions), the thought of someone knowing he is a Chase aside from the Headmaster and Adrian, is making him anxious. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What would happen if someone will tell? What will happen to him?


    Will he be an outcast by the very people who he thinks as his family now?


    Aiden stared at Emmeranne. It was the first time he saw her face as yesterday, she was wearing a cloak.


    Emmeranne sat near the middle of the table, her plate neatly arranged with food that she ate methodically, piece by piece. Her long, wavy black hair fell past her shoulders, the soft waves framing her face. Her dark brown eyes, dull and indifferent, scanned the pages of a book she had propped against a cup. She ignored the chatter around her, her full focus on the book.


    The buzz of conversation faltered as a figure stood up from the other end of the first-year table.


    It was Shiloh.


    Aiden nudged Adrian.


    "Hey! You almost spilled my-" Adrian hissed but stopped and stared at where Aiden was telepathically telling him to look. "...What''s he to do now?"


    "Emmeranne," Shiloh said, his voice carrying easily across the hall.


    At the sound of her name, Emmeranne slowly looked up from her book, her expression impassive. She regarded Shiloh for a moment, then glanced around at the room full of curious onlookers before raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes?"


    Shiloh''s smirk widened. "I want to duel you."


    The room erupted into murmurs. The first-years'' gazes flicked between Shiloh and Emmeranne, wide-eyed and eager to see how this would unfold.


    Aiden stiffened, glancing between Adrian and Sevan. "Is this guy serious?"


    "Completely," Sevan replied, his blue eyes sparkling with amusement. "Look at him. That''s the walk of someone who''s been rehearsing this moment in front of a mirror."


    Emmeranne stared at Shiloh for a moment, her face unreadable. She slowly closed her book and rested it on the table. "You want to duel me?"


    "Yes."


    Why?"


    Shiloh folded his arms, his confidence unwavering. "You''re at the top of the first-year Top 10, and I''m second. I think it''s only fair I see how far apart we really are. Don''t you?"


    Emmeranne leaned back in her chair, her expression unreadable. "You want to fight me to satisfy your curiosity?"


    Shiloh shrugged.


    Emmeranne tilted her head slightly, studying him. Then she gave a small shrug.


    "Sure. Why not?"


    Shiloh blinked, briefly caught off guard by her casual agreement. "Just like that?"


    "Just like that."


    His smirk returned. "Tomorrow, after breakfast, in the training courtyard."


    "I''ll be there," Emmeranne said simply, picking up her book again.


    Shiloh lingered for a moment, clearly expecting more of a reaction. When none came, he muttered, "See you there," and turned to walk back to his seat.


    As soon as he was out of earshot, Adrian let out a low whistle. "Well, that was bold. Stupid, maybe, but bold."


    "He''s trying to make a name for himself. Typical show-off."


    A girl, who had coily red hair and radiant dark chocolate skin, leaned toward the boys. She had the ears of an elf, and had multiple piercings in each ear full of studs. She had green eyes just like Aiden, albeit a bit darker and had angular features.


    "Oh, Ivara." Sevan said, and turned to Aiden and Adrian. "This is Ivara, she''s an elf and is our classmate."


    "Hello." Aiden held out a hand. Ivara stared at Aiden''s hand before smiling warmly and shaking his hand.


    "You''re Aiden, right? How great manners you have." She laughed. "And you''re... Adrian? I think it is?"


    Adrian nodeed and smiled at Ivara.


    "So, you''re the ninth and tenth in the Top 10. How lucky."


    "You weren''t a part?"


    "I was, but I haven''t killed much to maintain my spot."


    "Oh, that''s unlucky. A lot were coming at us we almost lost to the timer." Adrian laughed.


    "It must be because of Aiden." Ivara said.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Yeah, I think it''s Aiden." Sevan replied. "Creatures can smell your aura, which is why you''re like a creature magnet."


    Aiden stared down at his shoes, deep in thought.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry... I-I didn''t mean it like that, Aiden," Ivara quickly applogized. "It''s just... elves are sensitive beings, and I meant to say was that, you know, you have really strong aura."


    "And smell." Adrian snorted.


    Aiden side-eyed Adrian. "Yeah, I''ve been helped by a lot but it seems I need to work hard more if I want my aura controlled.


    "Alright, gentlemen," Ivara said, trying to change the subject. "So what do you think of the spectacle? Does he stand a chance against Emmeranne?"


    Adrian smirked, shooting her a glance. "You want the honest answer, or the nice one?"


    "I''m not here for politeness," Ivara said, grinning. "Hit me with the truth."


    "Then, no," Adrian said bluntly. "He doesn''t stand a chance. Emmeranne will mop the floor with him."


    "Harsh," Ivara teased, though she didn''t seem surprised. "But why do you think that? Shiloh''s got brains and power like Emmeranne."


    "Sure, but Emmeranne''s got something better," Sevan chimed in, his tone as casual as ever. "She''s got composure.


    The moment Shiloh tries to show off or gets emotional, she''ll already have won."


    After breakfast, as they made their way out of the dining hall, Aiden glanced at Sevan. "What''s our first subject today, again?" he asked.


    Sevan pulled out the small schedule card from his pocket again and handed it to Aiden. "We''ve got Mystical Botany at eight," he replied. "It''s at the Genvah Botanical Garden."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "Professor Ylang-Ylang? That''s... a name, alright."


    "That''s what I said this morning!" Adrian smirked faintly. "Let''s just hope she''s nothing like Sir Bernard Carp."


    Sevan let out a nervous chuckle. "Yeah, no thanks. I''m not ready for another morning of sheer terror."


    Adrian shook his head, shuddering at the memory. "Seriously, who even greets students at the gates holding a massive weapon like he''s ready for war? That guy looks like he enjoys terrifying people."


    "Or maybe he is terrifying."


    Before they could dwell too long on the ominous Mr. Carp, a cheerful voice interrupted their conversation.


    "Are you guys talking about Professor Ylang-Ylang?"


    A fourth-year student had joined them, walking briskly to match their pace. He was tall and lanky, with a wide grin and an energy that was almost overwhelming.


    The three exchanged brief glances before Sevan nodded hesitantly. "Uh, yeah. We were just wondering what she''s like."


    The senior''s grin somehow widened further. "Oh, she''s amazing! You''re in for a treat. Professor Ylang-Ylang is the best girl you''ll ever meet. She''s a total genius with plants- not just the usual stuff, but mystical plants, ancient techniques, all that fascinating stuff."


    He leaned closer as if about to share a secret. "And she''s beautiful. Like, she doesn''t just teach botany; she embodies it. Her hair is this perfect cascade, her voice is soothing, and-"


    The senior launched into an impassioned description of the professor, gesturing animatedly about how her elegance was unmatched and how just being in her presence was an experience in itself.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stood there awkwardly, exchanging glances as the senior''s monologue continued without pause. Aiden shifted his weight, glancing at Sevan, whose raised eyebrows seemed to ask, Is this guy serious?


    Adrian cleared his throat, clearly struggling to hold back laughter. "Uh, yeah. She sounds... great."


    "She''s more than great!" the senior insisted, his eyes wide with enthusiasm. "She''s-"


    "Right," Aiden cut in, nudging Adrian slightly. "We should get going if we don''t want to be late."


    Sevan nodded quickly. "Yeah, thanks for the... insight."


    Without waiting for a response, the three of them turned and walked off in the opposite direction. Behind them, the senior''s voice could still be heard enthusiastically extolling Professor Ylang-Ylang''s virtues.


    Once they were out of earshot, Adrian let out a quiet laugh. "Well, that was... unexpected."


    Sevan shook his head. "If she''s even half as good as he says, we might actually enjoy this class."


    "Or," Aiden said, his tone even, "we just met her biggest fan, and our expectations are about to crash and burn."


    Adrian grinned. "Let''s just hope she''s not secretly another Sir Bernard. I don''t think I can handle someone terrifying us about plants."


    "Let''s not jinx it," Sevan muttered with a chuckle.


    With that, the three of them made their way toward the botanical gardens, their curiosity about Professor Ylang-Ylang growing.

 Chapter 34: Professor Ylang-Ylang

    Chapter 34: Professor Ylang-YlangAs the students filed into Genvah''s Botanical Garden for their first class, Aiden couldn''t help but be taken aback by the sight before him.


    The garden itself was a sprawling oasis of flora, filled with flowers and plants that looked like nothing from Earth.


    The air smelled faintly of fresh flowers and damp soil, a soothing combination that immediately captivated the first-year students. Everyone whispered excitedly, craning their necks to see their new professor.


    When Professor Ylang-Ylang finally appeared, a collective gasp rippled through the room.


    She was a vision of delicate charm, her petite figure almost hidden behind the folds of her fairy-like dress, a blend of white and green fabric that shimmered like morning dew against the sun. Her blonde hair was impossibly long, pooling behind her in a cascade that trailed across the floor like a golden waterfall.


    The students watched in amazement as three tiny fairy-like creatures with glowing wings, Divatas as what Sevan whispered to Aiden is, circled her head, their soft giggles and chiming laughter adding an ethereal air to her presence.


    Standing no taller than a young child, Professor Ylang-Ylang made her way to the front of the class, her small stature requiring her to climb onto a small stool. The students watched in silence, completely enchanted. Once she was perched securely, she turned to face them, her golden eyes sparkling like sunlight on water.


    "Good morning, dear students," she said, her voice gentle. "I am Professor Ylang-Ylang, and I will be guiding you through the wonders of Mystical Botany. Before we begin, I must ask something very important of you."


    She raised a stick (Yes, a stick) that glimmered faintly, tapping it once on the edge of her desk. The sound was crisp, like a drop of rain hitting a leaf, and the students immediately sat up straighter.


    "You must not, under any circumstances, touch me," she continued, her expression soft. "My magical aura is... well, quite potent. A mere brush of my hand could cause unexpected effects. You could sprout leaves, flowers, or, heavens forbid, roots. And while I would find that delightful, I''m not sure you would."


    The class chuckled nervously. Aiden felt his throat feel rather dry.


    "To prevent such incidents," Professor Ylang-Ylang said, twirling her stick gracefully, "I will be using this little friend to interact with you. Think of it as a bridge between us."


    She leaned forward, tapping one of the students'' desks gently with her own finger, and a small sprout immediately burst forth from the wood.


    The students gasped, and the large boy with dyed bkue-green hair sitting at the desk nearly fell out of his chair. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, it''s harmless," she said with a sweet smile, tilting her head. "I promise you won''t leave my class as a garden... unless you fail to listen, of course."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang gestured toward a row of pots lined neatly on the windowsill. "Now, let''s begin with something simple. Each of you will choose a seed from the basket and plant it in your pot. Then, we will awaken the seed''s magic together. This exercise will teach you not only patience but the importance of nurturing life."


    As the students eagerly approached the basket, she stepped down from her stool and glided between the rows, her hair trailing behind her like a shimmering veil. The Divatas danced around her, occasionally sprinkling a faint dusting of golden light on the students'' pots.


    Aiden, who had been skeptical about the class at first, found himself completely absorbed in the professor''s presence.


    Her movements were so elegant it was as if she were part of the plants themselves. Even Adrian, who was typically the last person to take anything seriously, seemed entranced, though Aiden caught him muttering something about how she looked like she belonged in a fairy tale.


    Which is ironic, since everything felt like a fairy tale for Aiden.


    When everyone had chosen their seeds and returned to their seats, Professor Ylang-Ylang climbed back onto her stool. She raised her stick once more, this time drawing an intricate pattern in the air. A soft, green glow spread across the room, and the students felt a gentle warmth settle over them.


    "Now," she said, her voice almost a whisper, "place your hands over your pots, but do not touch the soil. Close your eyes and breathe deeply. Focus on the seed''s energy. Feel its potential, its desire to grow."


    The room fell silent as the students followed her instructions. For a moment, the only sounds were the faint rustle of leaves and the chiming laughter of the Divatas. Then, one by one, the seeds began to sprout. Tiny green shoots pushed through the soil, unfurling delicate leaves that shimmered with magical light.


    The students gasped in awe, some of them leaning closer to admire their work. Professor Ylang-Ylang beamed, clasping her hands together.


    "Beautiful!" she exclaimed. "Each of these little sprouts is unique, just like you. And with care, they will grow into something extraordinary. Remember, dear students, the magic of botany is not just about creation- it''s about connection."


    As the lesson continued, the students found themselves falling even more under her spell.


    Her explanations were clear and passionate, her enthusiasm infectious. When someone made a mistake, she corrected them gently, using her stick to guide their hands without touching them directly.


    By the end of the class, the students were completely smitten. As they filed out of the room, they couldn''t stop talking about Professor Ylang-Ylang- the way she moved, the sound of her voice, the Divatas that seemed to reflect her every mood.


    Even Adrian, who usually had a sarcastic comment for everything, admitted that she was "pretty cool and punk rock," a compliment he usually gives to his favorites.


    "She..." Adrian muttered towards the two. "Looks younger than us. And yet she''s probably a hundred years old!"


    Aiden glanced back at the classroom as they walked down the corridor, catching a final glimpse of the professor as she tended to the remaining plants, before hurrying to Adrian.

 Chapter 35: Magical Theory

    Chapter 35: Magical TheoryThe three left the serene beauty of the Genvah Botanical Garden after Mystical Botany, their shoes crunching softly on the gravel paths as they made their way toward the main building.


    "Alright," Adrian said, adjusting the gold-embroidered vest of his uniform. "What''s next? Magical Theory and Ethics, right?"


    "Yeah," Sevan replied, glancing at his schedule. "Room 204, east wing." He looked over at Aiden, who was unusually quiet. "What''s up with you?"


    Aiden shrugged, his eyes fixed ahead. "Nothing. Just thinking."


    Adrian rolled his eyes. "You''re always thinking. Relax for once, yeah? How bad could it be?"


    Sevan gave a low chuckle. "Well, if Anatole wasn''t exaggerating, Professor Anwar sounds like he''s going to make us question the meaning of life."


    Aiden frowned.


    The idea of having his beliefs dissected by someone sharp and unrelenting wasn''t exactly comforting. Still, he said nothing as they entered the east wing, the hallways quieter here, their footsteps echoing against the stone walls.


    When they arrived outside Room 204, the atmosphere shifted. The air felt heavier, almost stifling, and the murmured conversations of other first-years waiting outside were subdued. The door was carved with intricate designs of karatula stones and symbols, giving it a foreboding aura.


    Adrian leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "Well, this is cheerful."


    Before anyone could respond, the door swung open with a creak, revealing a tall, imposing figure standing in the doorway.


    "Inside," said a deep, resonant voice.


    The man was Professor Anwar, and he was every bit as intimidating as Anatole had described.


    He was tall and broad-shouldered, his black robes flowing like shadows around him. His eyes were sharp, a piercing grey that seemed to see straight through you, and his neatly groomed beard only added to his commanding presence. He held a book in one hand, its cover etched with karatula stones, and his expression was stern, almost severe.


    To Aiden, he looked exactly just like his father.


    The students filed in quickly.


    Aiden''s heart sank as he stepped inside, taking a seat near the middle of the room beside Adrian and Sevan.


    The classroom was dimly lit, with walls lined with shelves filled with ancient tomes and artifacts. A large chalkboard dominated the front, covered in a mix of writing and magical diagrams. Professor Anwar closed the door with a soft click, and the silence in the room was absolute.


    "Magical Theory and Ethics," Professor Anwar began, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. "The foundation of every spell you cast, every decision you make with your power, and every consequence that follows."


    Aiden shifted in his seat, suddenly hyperaware of the faint hum of his own magic.


    Professor Anwar''s gaze swept across the classroom, his sharp eyes cutting through the tension in the air. A silence settled in, heavier than before.


    "Now," he said, "tell me, class: what are the key differences between a basic Magi''s magic and an advanced Magi''s magic? Can anyone give me an answer?"


    The room fell deathly silent, as if everyone was holding their breath, afraid to make the wrong move.


    Professor Anwar''s gaze lingered, waiting for someone to speak. The seconds ticked by, the tension thickening in the room. No one was raising their hand. The class collectively avoided eye contact with the professor, unwilling to volunteer an answer.


    Then, with a slight rustle, Sevan''s hand shot up from beside Aiden.


    "You, what''s your name, boy?"


    "Sevan Wasterfall, professor."


    "Mr. Wasterfall," Professor Anwar acknowledged, his eyes glimmering with interest. "What do you think?"


    "The key difference is control," he began. "In the early stages, a Magi''s magic is raw and unrefined. It''s a natural extension of their emotions and instincts. But with an advanced Magi, magic becomes more calculated. They learn to channel their inner power with focus, precision, and intention, able to mold their magic into exactly what they need it to be. An advanced Magi can even tap into their core essence, controlling not just their elements but their very soul''s energy, enhancing their abilities to levels that a basic Magi can''t even fathom."


    Professor Anwar nodded approvingly, his eyes narrowing as if scrutinizing Sevan''s words. "Exactly, the key difference is control- and understanding."


    Aiden looked down on his lap.


    "You are all aware that not all magic is the same. There are levels to how one can wield magic, and as you progress, your ability to harness and control it grows exponentially. However, that growth comes at a cost. The more powerful your magic becomes, the more responsibility you must take on."


    He paced in front of the chalkboard, each of his words hanging in the air. Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan leaned forward, intrigued, as the professor elaborated.


    "For example," Professor Anwar began, "let''s look at the first level of magical control, which most of you are beginning to learn. This is where your magic manifests in its most basic form. For most, this means elemental control, manipulating small bursts of fire, water, air, or earth, depending on your affinity. But this is just the beginning."


    Aiden''s stomach tightened slightly. He had always known his magic was volatile, but hearing it framed as something more controlled, something that could be developed, piqued his curiosity.


    "Then, there are the advanced stages of magical control," Anwar continued, his tone growing more serious. "At these levels, a Magi can increase the power and strength of their magic by channeling their inner essence- what I call their core magic. This core magic connects deeply to the person''s spirit, allowing them to draw from an untapped well of energy that goes beyond their basic elemental abilities. They can focus and direct their magic with more precision, and the energy they manipulate becomes far more intense and potent."


    Aiden''s mind raced, and he could feel the fire within him stir at the professor''s words.


    Was this what he needed? Was this the key to gaining control over his magic- understanding his inner core?


    "However, there is something far more dangerous¡ªand far more powerful¡ªthat comes with mastery over your core magic." Anwar''s voice dropped slightly, a slight shift in his posture indicating the gravity of what he was about to say. "At the highest levels of magical mastery, a Magi has the ability to channel the very essence of their soul, their deepest instincts and desires. This manifests in what we call the Magi Form¡ªan ability to transform and embody the animal spirit that lies within you."


    Adrian, who had been leaning back in his chair, sat up straighter, his interest piqued as well. Sevan was leaning forward with a more serious expression on his face.


    "The Magi Form is unique to each Magi," Anwar continued, now speaking with the air of someone discussing a long-held secret. "It is the deepest connection a Magi has with their magic, an embodiment of the animal spirit that is tied to their core essence. The animal a Magi transforms into is not random. It is deeply tied to who they are at their core, their inner nature, and the traits that define them."


    "Take, for example," Anwar continued, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully, "a Magi with the ability to channel the spirit of a wolf. This Magi would possess exceptional strength, heightened senses, and incredible agility. They could transform into a wolf, embodying the ferocity and loyalty of that creature. But with that power comes a loss of control. Their instincts, their emotions, will become heightened to an overwhelming degree. The wolf''s nature¡ªits hunger, its desire to protect, its aggression¡ªwill take over."


    Aiden''s breath caught in his throat. The idea of channeling something so raw and wild, something that could consume him from the inside out, was terrifying. He could only imagine what it would be like if his own magic became something uncontrollable. Not that his magic is controllable. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, there are those who channel more majestic creatures, like the eagle or the lion," Anwar went on. "These transformations are often linked to qualities of leadership, wisdom, and courage. But no matter the animal, the danger remains the same: the deeper the connection to the creature, the more at risk the Magi becomes of losing themselves to their animal instincts."


    Aiden felt a bead of sweat trickle down his spine. The more Professor Anwar spoke, the more the tension in the room seemed to build, as if the very air was heavy with the weight of the professor''s words.


    "The transformation is not just physical," Anwar continued, eyes locked on each student, "it is psychological. It is a bond so deep that it threatens to erase the line between human and beast. The more powerful a Magi becomes, the more they risk becoming the very animal they embody."


    Aiden shuddered at the thought. It was hard enough for him to control his magic when it was in its raw, chaotic form. The idea of it taking on a physical manifestation, becoming something he couldn''t just turn off or suppress, terrified him.


    "However," Anwar''s voice softened slightly, as if trying to ground them after such a heavy discussion, "such transformations are not to be feared. In fact, they can be a symbol of your ultimate control- when done properly. But that is the key: proper control. Only those who have mastered their core magic can safely tap into their Magi Form. Until then, it is a dangerous pursuit."


    Could he ever get to that level? Aiden thought.


    Would his volatile magic ever be something he could harness to that degree? And if he did, what would that transformation look like? Would he be consumed by the flame? Would he turn into a beast, burning everything around him?


    He glanced at Adrian and Sevan, who seemed to be absorbing the lesson in their own ways. Sevan looked thoughtful, clearly processing what the professor had said, while Adrian seemed more intrigued than alarmed.


    Professor Anwar''s voice broke through his spiraling thoughts.


    "Remember this, young Magi," he said, a touch of finality in his tone. "The key to mastering your magic is knowing your limits. Understand yourself first: your strengths, your weaknesses, and only then will you truly begin to understand the full potential of your power. But never forget that true mastery does not come without sacrifice. The more you take on, the more you risk losing yourself in the process."


    The bell rang, signaling the end of class. Aiden, still lost in thought, felt like the room had gotten too small, too suffocating. He stood up slowly, his mind churning with the implications of Professor Anwar''s words.


    Adrian and Sevan had already gathered their things, preparing to leave, but Aiden lingered for a moment. He couldn''t help but wonder: if he ever unlocked his Magi Form, what would it look like? And would he be strong enough to control it¡ªor would it destroy him instead?


    With a final glance at Professor Anwar, who stood at the front of the room, watching them all with an inscrutable expression, Aiden followed Adrian and Sevan out of the classroom.

 Chapter 36: Magic vs. Physical Strength

    Chapter 36: Magic vs. Physical StrengthThe first class with Sir Bernard Carp was held in the expansive training hall, a space that seemed built to test the limits of physical endurance. The walls were lined with various types of training equipment: weights, climbing ropes, obstacle courses, and even some magical contraptions for advanced practice. The atmosphere buzzed with the tension of anticipation as the students filed in, unsure of what to expect.


    The moment Sir Bernard Carp entered, the room fell silent.


    Towering over everyone with a physique that rivalled a seasoned warrior, he commanded attention. His spandex jacket clung tightly to his muscles, which rippled with every movement, and his booming voice was a force all its own.


    "Welcome to Physical Education!" he barked, striding to the front of the hall. "My name is Sir Bernard Carp, you already know. I''m here to make sure that each and every one of you is capable of wielding your power without breaking like a twig in a storm. Because let me tell you something: power without discipline is nothing. And discipline comes from this!" He flexed his biceps dramatically.


    The students exchanged nervous glances, some stifling laughs while others shifted uncomfortably under his intense gaze.


    "Magic? Skills? Talents?" he continued, pointing to the class. "All useless if your body can''t keep up. Your mind may be sharp, but if your body is weak, you''re a liability¡ªnot only to yourself but to everyone around you. Here, we build strength, endurance, and the will to push past your limits!"


    Aiden shot Adrian a sideways glance, and Adrian smirked, mouthing, "This guy''s serious."


    Sir Bernard noticed the exchange and slammed his hand against a nearby table, startling everyone. "Focus! You think the world out there will let you slack off? Out there, the weak get left behind. Here, you''ll learn to survive. And the first step? Pushups!"


    He clapped his hands together, gesturing for everyone to drop to the floor. "Fifty pushups. Now!"


    The room erupted in groans, but Sir Bernard''s glare silenced them quickly. The students got into position, some clearly unsure if they could manage even ten. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden braced himself, stealing a glance at his classmates. Beside him, Emmeranne lowered herself to the floor, her expression as stoic as ever, while Adrian stretched lazily before getting into position.


    "Begin!" Sir Bernard roared, pacing the room like a drill sergeant.


    It became clear within seconds who was struggling and who wasn''t. By the twentieth pushup, most of the class had slowed down or collapsed entirely, their arms trembling as they tried to keep up.


    Sir Bernard barked orders, shouting, "Keep going! No one stops until I say so!"


    Only a few students seemed completely unfazed. Jarek, a tall but bulky boy with dyed hair, powered through the pushups with ease, his movements fluid and confident.


    Beside him, Rupert Lons Dalate¡ªa blonde-haired boy with a tattoo on his bicep that seemed to glow faintly¡ªmatched his pace, his jaw set in determination. And then there was Emmeranne, her wavy black hair tied back, her face calm as if the exercise was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    "Look at these three!" Sir Bernard shouted, gesturing to Jarek, Rupert, and Emmeranne. "This is what I''m talking about! Strength. Dedication. Discipline. The rest of you should be taking notes instead of falling on your faces!"


    Aiden managed to push himself up one more time before collapsing, panting heavily. Adrian flopped down beside him, grinning despite the sweat dripping down his face.


    "Not bad for a first attempt," Adrian muttered, his voice laced with sarcasm.


    "I think I''m dying," Aiden replied, glaring at Sir Bernard, who seemed to be enjoying their collective misery.


    After what felt like an eternity, Sir Bernard finally called an end to the exercise. Most of the students lay sprawled on the floor, gasping for air, while the few who had completed the challenge stood tall, their confidence radiating.


    "Good effort," Sir Bernard said, though his tone made it clear he wasn''t impressed. "But good isn''t good enough. You''re here to become exceptional. Remember that. Now, let''s talk about motivation."


    He folded his massive arms across his chest, his voice softening slightly. "Why are you here? Is it to become the best? To protect someone you love? To prove something to yourself? Whatever your reason, hold on to it. Because when things get tough¡ªand they will¡ªthat reason will be the only thing keeping you from giving up."


    The students listened intently, his words resonating even with those who had struggled through the pushups.


    "Today was a wake-up call," Sir Bernard concluded. "Some of you have potential, and some of you don''t. But potential means nothing if you don''t put in the work. So, here''s your homework: figure out why you''re here. And tomorrow, when we meet again, come prepared to prove it."


    With that, he dismissed the class, leaving the students to shuffle out of the hall, sore and exhausted but strangely motivated.


    As they walked back to their dorms, Aiden and Adrian trailed behind the group, grumbling about the class.


    "I think my arms are going to fall off," Aiden muttered, rubbing his shoulder.


    "I don''t think that guy knows the meaning of mercy," Adrian replied with a laugh.


    From up ahead, Sevan glanced back at them, a book in his hand. "You''ll live," he said, his tone annoyingly cheerful. "Though I''m not sure about tomorrow."


    "If he tells me to do one more push-up, I''m throwing a dagger at him."


    Aiden chuckled weakly, his arms still shaking from the exertion. "I don''t think he''d even notice. He''s like a brick wall."


    As they passed Jarek and Rupert in the hallway, Rupert flashed them a grin. "Better start training, boys. You don''t want to fall behind."


    Jarek laughed. "You must be Aiden and Adrian, right? I''m part of the Top 10."


    "Yes, that''s us. The guy holding a book looking like a nerd is Sevan. He''s also from the Top 10."


    Sevan nodded before resuming his walk. "Oh, I see," Jarek smirked, "So you''re the guys Shiloh was talking about."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "What did he say?"


    "He was sulking about not getting his way. I fell asleep mid-conversation."


    Adrian laughed at Jarek and Rupert added, "No wonder you guys wouldn''t want him to be your roommate..."


    "You should''ve known," Adrian snorted. "The guy exudes that kind of attitude. But don''t tell him I told you, though..."

 Chapter 37: The Top Two Show Off [1]

    Chapter 37: The Top Two Show Off [1]The next day, the arena had been set for the first ever match of the Solana Season. What''s even better is the fact that the match are between the top two students of the first-years.


    The students of the academy gathered in hushed anticipation, lining the stone walls of the courtyard, where a large circular platform had been marked for the duel. It was just after midday, the sun casting sharp shadows as the duellists stepped onto the stage.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension, the buzz of excited whispers reverberating off the stone. Everyone knew this wasn''t going to be a typical match.


    Shiloh stood at one end of the platform, his long black hair swaying in the breeze, his eyes sharp and focused. He had his hands casually placed in his uniform pocket, exuding confidence with every inch of his posture. The cards that he carried with him were now floating in the air around him, swirling in a mesmerizing display of blue light. They hovered and danced, obedient to his will, as if alive, ready to be used in an instant.


    His smirk was evident, but it was more than arrogance- it was the confidence of someone who knew his strength.


    On the opposite side, Emmeranne stood still, her posture relaxed, her gaze calm but unwavering. Her wavy black hair fluttered slightly in the breeze, the strands shifting like shadows around her face. With a press of her thumb, her amethyst ring transformed into a sword.


    She gripped her sword with both hands, the hilt gleaming under the sun. Her stance was poised and deliberate, her eyes never leaving Shiloh as she sized him up, calculating her first move. There was no arrogance in her, only focus- a deadly kind of quiet intensity.


    The announcer raised his hand, signaling that the duel was about to begin. The gathered students fell silent, their breaths held in unison as the two fighters locked eyes. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Begin!"


    The moment the word left the announcer''s lips, Shiloh moved. His feet barely made a sound as he darted forward, his body a blur of motion. In an instant, he drew one of the floating cards from the air and flicked his wrist.


    The card spun through the air like a blade, streaking toward Emmeranne with frightening speed. The force behind it was enough to make the air crackle as it shot forward, aiming for her chest.


    Emmeranne didn''t flinch. In one smooth motion, she vanished from the spot. Her body seemed to dissolve into the air, leaving behind nothing but an afterimage. The card whistled through the space she had occupied, missing its target by mere inches. She reappeared a heartbeat later, her figure materializing just behind Shiloh.


    Before Shiloh could react, Emmeranne swung her sword in a wide arc, aiming for his back. The blade glinted in the sunlight, a sharp and lethal strike.


    But Shiloh was no fool.


    He was already aware of her teleportation ability, and he moved just in time. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a card tumbling into the air between them. The card exploded in a burst of shimmering energy, sending a shockwave that pushed Emmeranne back.


    She teleported again, landing several meters away, a safe distance between them. She wiped a strand of hair from her face, her expression unchanged.


    "You''re fast," she said, her voice steady, almost calm in contrast to the chaos of the fight.


    Shiloh''s grin widened, the excitement clear in his eyes. "I''m more than fast," he said, his voice laced with confidence. "I''m unstoppable."


    Without warning, he summoned more cards, each one shimmering in the air around him.


    They twirled and spun like a deadly dance, their edges glowing with a faint blue light. He sent them hurtling toward Emmeranne, the cards flying in every direction, each one aimed to slice through the air with precision.


    Emmeranne darted left, then right, teleporting in rapid succession to avoid the barrage of cards. She moved with graceful fluidity, each teleportation calculated and deliberate. She sliced through the air as she deflected a few of the cards that came too close. But for every card she dodged, two more took their place, swirling around her like a storm of cutting paper.


    Shiloh grinned, clearly enjoying the challenge. "You''re quick, but how long can you keep this up?"


    Emmeranne didn''t answer.


    Instead, she focused on the pattern of his cards, watching the way they moved and how he manipulated them. She had already calculated his next move before it happened.


    With a swift, fluid motion, she vanished again, reappearing in front of Shiloh just as he sent another wave of cards at her. She swung her sword, the blade flashing through the air in a deadly arc. This time, however, Shiloh wasn''t unprepared.


    A card appeared in front of him, larger and thicker than the rest.


    It was a shield- a defensive card.


    The blade of Emmeranne''s sword clashed against it with a loud metallic ring, sparks flying as the card absorbed the blow. Shiloh smirked, twisting the card with his hand to deflect the force of the strike and push her away.


    Emmeranne teleported again, this time behind Shiloh, and in the split second before he could fully turn around, she lashed out with her sword. The blade cut through the air with lightning speed, aiming for his midsection.


    Shiloh''s eyes widened in realization as he twisted and flicked his wrist again. A card materialized in front of him, spinning rapidly, and it collided with the sword just in time, the blade of the sword catching the edge of the card and sending a shockwave that rattled through both of them. The impact sent Shiloh stumbling back, his feet slipping on the stone platform, but he regained his balance quickly.


    "Impressive," he said through gritted teeth, his eyes flashing with a mix of admiration and competitive fire. "But you''ll have to do better than that."


    He swept his hand through the air, and the remaining cards surrounding him shifted, turning into a wall of sharp edges. The cards zipped forward like blades, a tornado of destruction heading straight for Emmeranne.


    She teleported again, her figure reappearing behind Shiloh, closer this time. With lightning speed, she slashed her sword through the air, aiming for his back. Her blade struck true, cutting across his shoulder.


    Shiloh grunted in pain but quickly grinned again. "Nice try," he said. "But you''re not the only one with tricks up your sleeve."


    With a snap of his fingers, the cards that had been flying around him halted in mid-air. Then, in an explosive burst of motion, they converged on his body, forming a swirling vortex of cards around him. They spun rapidly, and with a sudden flick of his wrist, the cards shot out in every direction, each one moving at a different angle, creating a web of strikes to overwhelm Emmeranne from all sides.


    Emmeranne was forced to react quickly, teleporting in rapid succession to avoid the barrage.


    But just as one of the cards grazed her arm, she teleported again, her figure reappearing just above Shiloh. This time, she struck before he could react. Her sword came down in a decisive, powerful arc, aiming for his head.


    Shiloh''s eyes widened, but before the blow could land, he vanished in a flash of blue light, reappearing several meters away. He was breathing hard now, a thin layer of sweat coating his forehead.


    "Damn," he muttered under his breath, the adrenaline coursing through his veins. "You''re tougher than I thought."

 Chapter 38: The Top Two Show Off [2]

    Chapter 38: The Top Two Show Off [2]The two circled each other on the platform, each one waiting for the other to make a mistake.


    Shiloh''s cards continued to swirl around him, while Emmeranne stood poised and unmoving, her eyes locked on Shiloh.


    In the audience, Aiden has his mouth on a straight line.


    This battle truly showed the top two''s capabilities.


    Suddenly, Emmeranne moved. She dashed forward, her figure a blur as she vanished in a flash, reappearing right in front of Shiloh. She swung her sword with precision, aiming for his midsection, but Shiloh''s reflexes were sharp.


    Aiden stood at the edge of the crowd, his eyes trained on the platform where Shiloh and Emmeranne were locked in battle.


    The murmurs of the students around him barely reached his ears as his focus remained solely on the duel unfolding before him. Beside him, Adrian leaned casually against a pillar, arms folded, his eyes half-lidded but clearly invested. Sevan stood beside them, his posture upright, his gaze intent on the fighters.


    The announcer''s voice cut through the air, loud and clear.


    "Remember the rules, everyone!" The crowd fell silent at his command, waiting for the official declaration. "The duel will end when one of the combatants falls to their knees. Whoever does so first will lose the match."


    Aiden''s gaze flickered back to the fighters. Shiloh and Emmeranne were already evenly matched, neither of them showing signs of weakness.


    Shiloh''s cards danced around him like a swarm of deadly insects, each one aimed at Emmeranne with deadly precision.


    Emmeranne, on the other hand, was as fluid as water- her sword cutting through the air, her teleportation keeping her one step ahead of Shiloh''s relentless assault.


    Yet there was something different about her. A calmness in her eyes, an assurance in her movements. She wasn''t just fighting; she was waiting for the right moment.


    "Who do you think is going to win?" Sevan''s voice broke through Aiden''s thoughts, his gaze never leaving the duel.


    Aiden''s brow furrowed, but he didn''t take his eyes off Emmeranne. "Emmeranne''s got the upper hand," he said, his tone low and measured. "Shiloh''s powerful, but she''s... patient. It''s like she''s waiting for him to mess up."


    Sevan nodded thoughtfully, his arms crossed. "That''s true. His cards are impressive, but she has that sword, and she''s been teleporting so effortlessly. She''s keeping him on the defensive."


    Adrian, ever the skeptic, raised an eyebrow. "You sure about that? Shiloh doesn''t seem like the type to slip up."


    The battle intensified as both combatants pushed their limits. Shiloh''s cards were relentless, spinning in mid-air like a blinding storm, slicing through the space between them with deadly accuracy.


    But Emmeranne remained composed. She dodged and countered with near-perfect precision, her movements calculated, every teleportation a step ahead of Shiloh''s attack.


    Shiloh''s confidence began to crack.


    His cards flew faster, harder, but it was clear he was growing more frustrated. His earlier calm demeanor had shifted to one of desperation. He hurled cards at her from every angle, a barrage of sharp edges and force, but Emmeranne didn''t budge. She was everywhere at once- teleporting in and out, moving faster than Shiloh could react.


    Then, in an instant, Emmeranne vanished once more, reappearing behind Shiloh. Her sword sliced through the air in a clean arc, catching him off-guard. The blade cut through his defences, a deep gash appearing across his side.


    Shiloh staggered but caught himself just in time. Sweat beaded on his forehead, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths. He glared at Emmeranne, his eyes wild with a mix of anger and disbelief.


    "You''re not going to win this," he spat, pulling out another card from the air, his fingers trembling as he gripped it tightly. The cards around him began to swirl with an intensity that almost seemed to crackle in the air.


    She didn''t teleport this time. She didn''t need to. She closed the distance between them with a swift, calculated stride, her sword raised high. The moment she reached him, she swung with deadly precision, and this time, the force of her strike hit its mark.


    Shiloh barely had time to react as the sword collided with his shoulder, the impact sending him stumbling backward. He managed to catch himself just before falling, but the moment he did, Emmeranne''s sword darted forward again, her movements a blur.


    The crowd around Aiden gasped in unison as the force of Emmeranne''s sword knocked Shiloh back once more. He stumbled again, his feet slipping on the stone beneath him, his breath coming in ragged gasps. This time, as he tried to right himself, he fell to one knee.


    The announcer''s voice rang out over the crowd, triumphant and firm.


    "Shiloh Spadille falls! Emmeranne wins!"


    As the announcer''s voice rang out, the crowd erupted into a clamor of cheers, gasps, and excited murmurs. Some students clapped politely, while others shouted her name, their admiration echoing through the arena.


    Shiloh remained on one knee, his breathing ragged as he stared down at the stone platform. His cards lay scattered around him, their once-bright glow now dimmed.


    Emmeranne barely reacted to the announcement. She stood still, her sword glinting in the sunlight as it rested loosely in her hand. Her expression remained neutral, unreadable, as if winning was simply another task she had completed.


    With a practiced motion, she raised her hand, and her sword began to shimmer.


    The weapon dissolved into streaks of violet light that spiraled around her fingers before condensing into the small amethyst ring now resting on her left hand. She slipped her hand into her uniform.


    For a brief moment, she glanced down at Shiloh. He still hadn''t moved, his head bowed and shoulders tense.


    "You fought well," she said evenly, her voice carrying over the hushed murmurs of the students nearby.


    She turned away without waiting for a response and began walking off the platform, the weight of her victory seeming to rest lightly on her shoulders.


    The crowd parted for her as she descended the steps. Whispers followed her, fragments of conversations reaching her ears:


    "She didn''t even break a sweat."


    "Did you see how she teleported behind him like that?"


    "That card guy never stood a chance."


    At the edge of the courtyard, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stood together, watching as Shiloh passed by. Adrian let out a low whistle, leaning back against the wall with his arms crossed.


    "So," Adrian started, breaking the silence, "anyone else feel like Shiloh was all talk? All that flair with his cards, and he still got floored." His tone was mocking, but the glint in his eye betrayed genuine amusement. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan chuckled. "He wasn''t terrible, but he definitely underestimated Emmeranne. She made him look like a beginner by the end."


    Aiden finally looked at them, his expression unreadable. "Shiloh''s problem wasn''t his skill," he said. "He got too emotional. He panicked. That''s why he lost."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, turning to face Aiden fully. "You''re saying he could''ve won?"


    "Maybe," Aiden replied. "If he''d kept his cool and stuck to a strategy, he might''ve had a chance. But once he started throwing cards blindly, it was over."


    "That''s true," Sevan agreed. "His attacks got sloppy after she landed that hit on him. He kept trying to overwhelm her, but she saw right through it."


    Adrian smirked, kicking a small pebble on the ground. "See, this is why I don''t rely on fancy tricks. Shiloh was too busy showing off instead of thinking. Emmeranne didn''t care about any of that. She just waited for the right moment and took him down."


    Aiden gave a small nod. "Exactly. She was patient. That''s what made the difference."


    Sevan leaned back on his hands, looking up at the sky. "You think he''ll try to challenge her again? He doesn''t seem like the type to give up after one loss."


    Adrian scoffed. "If he''s smart, he won''t. Emmeranne''s not someone you fight twice unless you''ve got a death wish."


    Aiden didn''t say anything right away. His gaze drifted toward the direction Emmeranne had gone, his mind still turning over the events of the duel. Finally, he spoke, his voice quieter than usual.


    "I think Shiloh learned his lesson today. At least, I hope he did. If he challenges her again without changing anything, the result will be the same."


    Adrian snorted. "Sounds like someone''s got a crush."


    Aiden shot him a withering glare. "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Sevan laughed, shaking his head. "I get what you mean. She''s different. There''s this... calmness about her, even when she''s fighting."


    Adrian smirked, clearly enjoying himself. "Sure, sure. ''Calmness.'' You two sound like her biggest fans."


    Finally, Adrian pushed off the wall, stretching his arms above his head. "Well, this has been fun, but I''m starving. Anyone else up for lunch?"


    Sevan stood, brushing off his pants. "Yeah, I could eat. Let''s go."


    Aiden nodded, following them as they headed toward the dining hall.

 Chapter 39: Shiloh’s Punching Bag

    Chapter 39: Shiloh''s Punching BagThe midday sun hung high in the sky as students shuffled out of the dining hall, the buzz of conversation still revolving around the dramatic duel that had taken place just before lunch.


    Aiden followed Adrian and Sevan as they made their way across campus to the expansive outdoor fields, where their next class, Creature Care, was set to begin.


    Adrian stretched his arms behind his head, his face alight with amusement. "So, do we think Shiloh''s still fuming, or has he managed to bury his bruised ego under that mountain of pride?"


    "If I had to guess, he''s not done simmering. Did you see the way he stormed off after Emmeranne beat him? The guy''s probably already plotting his revenge." Sevan replied.


    "Still can''t believe she didn''t even break a sweat," Aiden added, shaking his head. "It''s no wonder she''s top of the year."


    At the center of the group stood their professor.


    Or at least, Aiden hoped it wasn''t their professor.


    She leaned on her crutch with a steady grip, her figure tall and wiry. Her right eye was hidden behind a swath of bandages, as were her fingers, wrapped tightly as if they had seen countless battles.


    Aiden wished it was from a fight or duel, because a professor that looked this... beaten up teach Creature Care...


    Aiden shuddered at the thought that he might look like that as well.


    "Whatssamatter?" Adrian asked, seeing the color wash out from Aiden''s face.


    "Is that our professor?"


    "Yeah, I guess so... In the time table, her name is Professor Pipa." Sevan said.


    "All right, listen up," Professor Pippa called out, her voice cutting through the din. The students quieted immediately.


    "Welcome to Creature Care. This is not a course for the faint-hearted. You are not simply here to study magical creatures; you are here to learn how to coexist with them. These creatures are not our pets¡ªthey are our allies, and sometimes, they are our teachers."


    Her words hung in the air for a moment before she continued. "Today, you will be assigned a partner. Together, you will care for a Divata, a highly sensitive and intelligent creature. You had your class with Professor Ylang-Ylang, is that correct?"


    The class nodded.


    "Then you are familiar with Divatas already. If you cannot build trust with your Divata, you will fail this course. Divatas are the easiest to care. And let me be clear: failing this course means you are unfit to work with creatures in any capacity. So take this seriously."


    The students exchanged glances, a mix of excitement and apprehension flickering across their faces.


    Sevan straightened up, his curiosity piqued. Divatas were legendary for their bond-building abilities, often seen as a test of one''s patience and emotional awareness.


    Pippa began calling out names. "Emmeranne and Aiden."


    Aiden blinked, caught off guard. He glanced at Emmeranne, who gave him a brief, cool nod.


    "Sevan Wasterfall and Morrigan Wilder," Pippa called next.


    A blonde girl with short, choppy hair practically bounded over to Sevan, her almond-brown eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "Hi!" she chirped. "You''re Sevan, right? I''m Morrigan, I''m also from the Top 10. This is going to be so much fun!"


    Sevan gave her a small smile, clearly bracing himself for the energy she exuded.


    "Adrian Caleena," Pippa continued, her sharp gaze landing on him, "with Ivara."


    Adrian grinned as Ivara approached. She didn''t bother to greet him, simply standing beside him with her arms crossed.


    Professor Pipa paired the rest of the class. Jarek with Hanako, Rupert with Peter, and finally...


    "Finally, Shiloh Spadille and Amihan," Pippa concluded.


    Aiden''s attention shifted to the pale girl with snow-like hair and amethyst purple eyes as she hesitated before sitting beside Shiloh. She exuded a quiet calm, a stark contrast to Shiloh''s agitated presence.


    Shiloh let out an audible sigh of exasperation, shooting a pointed look at Amihan. "Fantastic," he muttered under his breath.


    Amihan''s lips parted as if to respond, but she quickly closed them, her gaze dropping to the ground. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pippa didn''t miss the interaction. "Mr. Spadille," she said, her tone sharp, "I suggest you adjust your attitude. Your partner deserves your respect, and your creature will sense your negativity."


    Shiloh''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t reply, his gaze fixed stubbornly on the grass.


    Professor Pippa clapped her hands, drawing everyone''s attention back to her. "Now, let me introduce you to your partners."


    From the far side of the garden, a group of Divatas emerged, their luminous forms shimmering in the sunlight. The fairy-like creatures had delicate, translucent wings and glowed softly in various hues. Their laughter was like the chime of distant bells as they flitted around the students, observing them with curious eyes.


    "They choose us?" Adrian asked.


    "Correct," Pippa replied. "Divatas are highly attuned to your energy. They will sense your intentions, your emotions, and your sincerity. If they deem you unworthy, they will not bond with you. If that happens..." She left the warning hanging, but her pointed look was enough to make a few students gulp.


    The Divatas began choosing their pairs, hovering around the students with curiosity. Aiden''s Divata was a soft golden hue, its wings shimmering as it chirped at him and Emmeranne. Adrian''s Divata, a deep indigo, circled him playfully, while Sevan''s Divata¡ªa bright green¡ªseemed drawn to Morrigan''s boundless energy.


    Shiloh''s Divata, pale silver, approached him and Amihan hesitantly, its glow flickering slightly.


    "Great," Shiloh muttered. "A flying glowstick."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "Does he ever stop complaining?"


    Amihan glanced at him, her soft voice breaking the tension. "It''s beautiful."


    Shiloh scoffed but said nothing, his mood as sour as ever. His irritability didn''t go unnoticed by the others.


    Morrigan, who was the least likely to get angry, shot him a pointed look. "Maybe if you weren''t so grumpy, your Divata wouldn''t look like it''s about to fly away."


    "Mind your own business," Shiloh snapped, his tone sharp.


    "Maybe I would if you weren''t making everyone else miserable," Morrigan hissed at him.


    Before the argument could escalate, Professor Pippa''s voice cut through the air. "That''s enough. You''re here to bond with your Divatas, not bicker like children."


    Shiloh muttered something under his breath, but the class moved on. Professor Pippa began teaching the basics of Divata care, emphasizing the importance of trust and respect. She spoke about how Divatas could sense their caretaker''s emotions and would only thrive if treated with kindness.


    "Caring for a Divata isn''t just about feeding it or keeping it safe," she explained. "It''s about understanding its needs and forming a connection. The bond you create with your Divata will reflect who you are as a person."


    Aiden found himself surprisingly absorbed in the lesson. His golden Divata chirped happily as he and Emmeranne fed it a piece of enchanted fruit, its glow brightening with each bite. Beside him, Emmeranne worked in silence.


    Across the garden, Shiloh''s mood continued to sour. Amihan did her best to keep their Divata engaged, but it was clear that Shiloh''s negativity was affecting the creature.


    Aiden couldn''t help but feel sorry for her- she seemed like the kind of person who would thrive in this class, but Shiloh''s attitude was dragging her down.


    As the class progressed, Aiden glanced around at his friends. Adrian was clearly enjoying himself, his Divata darting around him and Ivara playfully.


    By the time the class wrapped up, Professor Pippa hobbled over with her crutch, her eyes scanning the students as the Divatas flitted back into their magical enclosure to rest.


    She gave a nod of approval.


    "Good work today, everyone. Remember, caring for magical creatures is not just about keeping them alive but building trust and understanding. Dismissed."


    The students began to disperse, conversations buzzing about their Divatas. Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian exchanged a few words about their own Divatas before heading toward the clearing to gather their things.


    As they walked, Aiden noticed Amihan sitting by herself beneath a tree at the edge of the clearing.


    Her white hair was almost luminescent in the afternoon light, but what caught his attention was the way her shoulders trembled slightly. She was facing away from the other students, her face turned down as if she didn''t want anyone to notice her.


    "Is she... crying?" Aiden asked, stopping in his tracks.


    Sevan glanced at her and sighed. "Shiloh probably said a lot of mean things to her."


    Adrian wasn''t listening. "Hold this," he said, shoving his notebook into Sevan''s hands and marching toward Amihan with zero hesitation.


    Aiden groaned but followed him, nudging Sevan to join. "We can''t just leave her there," he muttered.


    The three boys approached carefully, their steps soft against the grass. Amihan didn''t seem to notice until Adrian crouched in front of her.


    "Hey, Amihan. Are you okay?"

 Chapter 40: Lament of the Breeze

    Chapter 40: Lament of the BreezeAmihan flinched slightly, her hands quickly wiping at her eyes as if to hide any evidence of tears. "I''m fine," she said, her voice shaky but firm.


    "You don''t look fine," Aiden said, his arms crossed but his tone less blunt than usual. "You''re shaking."


    "I said I''m fine," Amihan repeated, a little firmer this time, though her hands were still trembling.


    Sevan knelt beside her, placing the crate on the ground and speaking gently. "You don''t have to talk to us if you don''t want to, but... if something''s wrong, we can help. Or at least try."


    For a moment, Amihan said nothing. Finally, she took a shaky breath and muttered, "It''s nothing. I''m just... tired."


    "Tired?" Adrian asked. "Tired doesn''t usually make people cry."


    Amihan''s violet eyes darted to him, startled, before she quickly looked away again. "I don''t cry."


    "Really? Because it kind of looks like you were just now," Adrian said, smirking slightly to lighten the mood.


    Aiden shot him a look. "Adrian."


    "What?" Adrian shrugged. "I''m just saying."


    Amihan surprised them by letting out a small, bitter laugh.


    "You''re persistent, aren''t you?"


    "It''s a gift."


    Her faint amusement faded quickly, and she pulled her knees closer to her chest. "It''s... stupid," she said after a moment.


    "If it''s bothering you, it''s not stupid," Sevan said firmly.


    Amihan hesitated, her gaze flickering between the three of them. Finally, she sighed and admitted, "It''s Shiloh."


    The boys exchanged glances. Adrian''s look was exuding a look that says ''of course it''s him''. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about him?" Aiden asked.


    Amihan''s fingers tightened around the fabric of her uniform trousers. "He''s... been in a bad mood all day, and he''s been taking it out on me. I know he''s frustrated about losing to Emmeranne, but... I didn''t do anything. I don''t know why he''s targeting me."


    Adrian''s expression darkened. "What did he do?"


    "Just... comments," she said quietly. "Snarky remarks. Saying I''m useless, that I''ll never be good enough to keep up in class... Stuff like that."


    "Sounds like Shiloh, all right," Aiden muttered.


    Sevan frowned at this. "That''s not right. You shouldn''t have to put up with that."


    "It''s fine," Amihan said quickly, her voice wavering. "I can handle it. I just... needed a moment to breathe, that''s all."


    "It''s not fine," Adrian said firmly. "If he keeps this up, you should tell someone. Like the headmaster or a professor."


    Amihan shook her head. "I don''t want to cause trouble."


    "Trouble''s already been caused if he''s making you feel like this."


    She looked up at him then, her violet eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Why do you care?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Aiden hesitated, caught off guard by the question. Finally, he said simply, "Because it''s not right."


    Adrian gave her a reassuring smile. "Look, if Shiloh bothers you again, let us know. We''ll deal with him."


    Amihan''s eyes widened slightly. "You''d do that?"


    "Of course," Sevan said, nodding. "You don''t have to face it alone."


    For the first time, a small, tentative smile crossed Amihan''s face. "Thank you," she said softly.


    The boys stood, and Adrian offered her a hand to help her up. She hesitated but eventually took it, rising to her feet.


    As Adrian helped Amihan to her feet, brushing imaginary dust off his hands like he''d just saved the day, Sevan gave a soft sigh of relief. Amihan still looked shaken, but the small smile tugging at her lips hinted she felt a little better.


    "See? Easy," Adrian said, smirking as he stepped back, his confidence as loud as ever.


    Before anyone could respond, a quiet but firm voice broke the moment. "Amihan."


    They turned to see Emmeranne walking toward them, her black hair falling in soft waves down her back. Her expression was unreadable as her dark eyes scanned the scene, lingering on Amihan before briefly flicking to the boys.


    "I''ve been looking for you," she said. She crossed her arms, letting out a soft sigh. "Morrigan... she''s frantic."


    Amihan blinked, her earlier unease momentarily replaced by surprise. "Frantic?"


    "She... made a mess," Emmeranne said, her words slow, as if she were carefully selecting them. Her eyes briefly met Aiden''s. "Animals. Everywhere."


    The image of Morrigan, loud and chaotic, paired with a room full of animals, brought a light laugh out of Amihan. She covered her mouth, trying to stifle it. "That bad?"


    Emmeranne gave a small nod, her expression unchanging. "She''s looking for you."


    "I''m fine," Amihan said, glancing at the three boys. "They helped me."


    Emmeranne''s gaze swept back to the boys, her face unreadable. She nodded once. "Good."


    Adrian, as usual, couldn''t help himself. "No need to thank us all at once," he said with a playful grin, gesturing dramatically.


    Sevan nudged him in the ribs.


    Emmeranne didn''t react to the joke. She simply glanced at Amihan again. "Go back," she said. "Now."


    Amihan hesitated, then nodded. "Okay," she murmured, casting a small, grateful smile at the boys before walking back toward the academy.


    They watched her go, her pale hair catching the fading sunlight. When she was out of earshot, Emmeranne finally turned back to the boys.


    "Thank you," she said softly, her tone quieter than before.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "For what?"


    "Helping her," Emmeranne replied, her gaze flicking between them. Then, her eyes settled on Aiden. She held his stare for a moment, her face still unreadable, before giving a small nod.


    Aiden didn''t know how to respond. Her gaze was piercing, and for a moment, it felt like she was trying to decide something about him.


    Then, without another word, she turned and walked away, her black hair swaying softly as she disappeared down the path.


    Aiden''s eyes lingered on Emmeranne. The academy''s uniform¡ªwhite and gold, light and crisp¡ªseemed to contradict her entirely.


    "She looks so... different," Aiden said quietly, almost to himself.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, leaning closer. "What''s that supposed to mean? Who you talking to, fire boy?"


    Aiden hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s just¡ªher uniform. It''s so light... it almost doesn''t suit her. Like it''s too soft for someone like her."


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "Look at you getting all poetic. You writing her a sonnet next?"


    Aiden shot him a glare. "I''m just saying it''s strange, that''s all."


    Sevan nodded thoughtfully, glancing back in the direction Emmeranne had gone. "She does have that kind of presence. Like she''s always thinking about something bigger than this place. Don''t you see it?"


    "Or plotting," Adrian added, all-knowingly. "I''m still convinced she''s scary."


    Aiden rolled his eyes, but his gaze drifted back to where Emmeranne had vanished.


    There was something about her- an unspoken gravity that pulled at his thoughts. Her quiet nature, her sharp stares, how she looked devoid of any emotion.


    "Let''s just go," he muttered, turning away and leading the way back toward the academy.

 Chapter 41: Crystal... Balls

    Chapter 41: Crystal... BallsThe next day, after a long stretch of classes, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan found themselves making their way to the Divination Tower. The tower was perched on one of the highest peaks of the academy, far removed from the heart of the school, and it loomed darkly against the grey sky. It was as if the tower had been designed to be as distant from the rest of the world as possible¡ªhidden away, isolated, and enigmatic.


    The tower''s entrance was a stone archway, cold and intimidating. As they climbed the spiral stairs, the air grew cooler, and the faintest smell of old incense clung to the walls. The further they ascended, the darker the world around them seemed to become.


    "This is creepy..." Jarek remarked, shifting uneasily as the first years ascended the stairs.


    "Agree. I hear Professor Mopsus has a way with words." Peter replied.


    "I hear he''s senile, though. Did the teachers even think of putting him in retirement already?" Rupert added.


    Adrian, Aiden and Sevan joined in the conversation with the boys while the girls decided to group themselves as well, talking more about the subject than the professor teaching.


    Shiloh, as snarky as ever, would talk and give his unsolicited opinion from time to time.


    The hallway narrowed, leading to the classroom, where the light dimmed in strange ways, as though the light itself hesitated to enter the space.


    At the very top of the tower was the Divination classroom, a circular room with enormous windows that revealed the sprawling landscape of the academy. Yet the view was shrouded in the creeping mists, making the outside world appear distant and muted, as though it was stuck in an endless twilight.


    Seated in the centre of the room was their professor, Mopsus.


    He was a short, elderly man with wisps of white hair, a frail figure bent over a cane, his hands gnarled with age. His milky white eyes, devoid of pupils, gave off a faint, unsettling glow, indicating he was blind. His ability to "see" was purely based on an innate sense of the universe, or so the rumors went. He was known for his cryptic words and predictions, often delivered in a cryptic, raspy voice.


    The first years hesitated at the door.


    While they do know the man was blind, the feeling that he is watching them made them uncomfortable and fidgety.


    Each table in the dimly lit room was round and crafted from dark mahogany, polished so smoothly that it reflected the faint glow of the crystal glass¡ªor, as Mopsus insisted on calling them, crystal balls. The glass spheres were set atop delicate brass stands, engraved with intricate constellations and symbols that shimmered faintly in the flickering light of the torches lining the stone walls.


    Though transparent, they seemed alive, swirling faintly with a pale blue luminescence that deepened into a murky silver when viewed from certain angles. The light within seemed to move like mist caught in an unseen wind, shifting and curling as if it held secrets waiting to be uncovered.


    At the center of each table was a small brass plaque engraved with Mopsus''s motto: Mopsus Sees All. Adrian had quietly pointed it out to Aiden and Sevan earlier, muttering sarcastically, "He probably had that made just to scare us."


    The class settled into their seats, an air of nervous anticipation hanging over them. Mopsus began to speak, his words weaving a web of mysteries as he described the stars above and the secrets they held.


    "Each of you," he said, his voice like a whisper carried on the wind, "is but a thread in the grand weave of the universe. The stars speak of your past, your present, and your future. And some of you... are destined for greatness. Others, for ruin."


    Mopsus, the Divination professor, shuffled to the center of the room, leaning heavily on his cane.


    "Divination," he began, his voice rasping, "is not for the faint of heart. To peer into the unknown is to risk seeing things you might wish to unsee." His cane tapped the stone floor as he continued, "But for those who dare... Mopsus sees all."


    A ripple of unease spread through the class. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Today," he announced, gesturing to the crystal spheres before them, "we will begin with the most ancient and straightforward tool of Divination¡ªthe crystal balls."


    At the mention of balls, Adrian let out a muffled snort, quickly covering his mouth. Across the room, Jarek smirked, nudging Rupert, who struggled to stifle his laughter.


    Mopsus, oblivious, continued. "These balls are not mere objects. No... They are a gateway. A bridge between the seen and the unseen, the known and the unknown. Through them, you will glimpse fragments of what is, what was, and what may yet come to pass. But only if you open your minds and allow the stars to speak through you."


    Adrian leaned slightly toward Aiden and muttered, "I''m definitely not letting any stars speak through my balls."


    Aiden bit his lip to suppress a laugh, his shoulders shaking slightly. Sevan shot them both a warning glare, though even he couldn''t help the faint twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Mopsus seemed unaware of the murmured exchange and carried on, gesturing to the spheres. "Now, my young seers, place your hands gently upon your balls. Let them connect to your spirit."


    This time, the snicker that escaped Adrian was audible, and it was joined by a muffled laugh from Jarek and Peter. Rupert, ever the troublemaker, leaned back in his chair with a sly grin.


    "Professor, you''re sure we''re supposed to just touch the balls, right? Nothing more?"


    The laughter that followed was barely stifled.


    "Connect to your spirit?" Adrian muttered under his breath, leaning slightly toward Aiden. "I didn''t realise this was that kind of class."


    Aiden shook his head, hiding a grin. "Would you just focus for once?" he whispered back.


    Rupert Lons Dalate, seated at the table beside them, snorted audibly. "I don''t know, Aiden. Adrian''s got a point. I''m not sure my spirit wants anything to do with these balls."


    A ripple of stifled laughter moved through the room, and


    Sevan let out an audible sigh, glaring at both Adrian and Rupert. "You two are going to get us all in trouble," he muttered, though the faintest hint of a smirk betrayed his own amusement.


    Mopsus stopped pacing, turning his milky gaze in their general direction. "You mock what you do not understand," he said, his voice low and sharp. "But the stars are not kind to fools."


    Adrian leaned back slightly, feigning innocence. "I wasn''t mocking, Professor. Just... interpreting."


    Mopsus gripped his crane tightly, his blind eyes narrowing. "Interpretation comes after understanding, boy," he snapped. "And you have no understanding yet."


    Aiden shot Adrian a warning look, silently pleading with him to keep quiet for the rest of the lesson. Adrian gave a small shrug, clearly unrepentant, but he did remain silent as Mopsus continued.


    "Now, place your hands upon the balls," Mopsus commanded, his voice rising slightly. "Gently, but firmly. Feel their energy. Let it flow into you. The stars speak only to those who listen."


    The students hesitated, glancing nervously at one another before slowly reaching out to touch the crystal spheres on their tables. The glass was cool and smooth beneath their hands, and a faint, almost imperceptible vibration seemed to hum through the room.


    "Close your eyes," Mopsus instructed. "Clear your mind. Let the balls guide you."


    Adrian, unable to resist, muttered, "Pretty sure we''re being guided straight into madness."


    Rupert suppressed a laugh, while Jarek, sitting at another table, added, "Or detention."


    Mopsus snapped his head toward the sound, his blind eyes narrowing. "Detention is the least of your concerns if you cannot take this seriously," he said darkly. "Now, silence. Focus. The stars demand your attention."


    The room fell into an uneasy quiet once more as the students closed their eyes, their hands resting on the glowing spheres. The air seemed to grow heavier, charged with an energy that none of them could quite explain. Even Adrian, for all his jokes, felt a strange tension prickling at the edges of his senses.


    Minutes passed, and Mopsus moved silently around the room, his crane tapping softly against the floor. "Tell me," he said finally, his voice softer now, almost hypnotic. "What do you see?"


    The responses were hesitant at first. Most of the students mumbled that they saw nothing, their faces red with embarrassment.


    Morrigan, always eager, raised her hand, instantly dropping it when she realized Professor Mopsus could not see. "I think I saw something, Professor!" she said. "It was... a shape, maybe? Like a wolf, or... or maybe a shadow?"


    Mopsus paused beside her, his head tilting slightly as if listening to something only he could hear. "The beast within," he said softly. "Tame it, or it will devour you."


    Morrigan blinked, her expression shifting from excitement to uncertainty. "Uh... right. Okay. Tame the beast. Got it."


    At the next table, Rupert shook his head. "I don''t see anything in my... balls, Professor. Just... glass."


    Mopsus tapped his cane sharply against the floor. "Because you are not looking inward," he said. "Harden yourself, Rupert Lons Dalate. You will need to be unbreakable when the time comes."


    Rupert frowned, clearly confused, but didn''t argue.


    One by one, Mopsus moved around the room, offering cryptic remarks to the few students who claimed to see anything at all. When he reached Shiloh, the boy hesitated before speaking. "I saw... a card, I think," he said finally. "The ace of spades."


    Mopsus nodded slowly. "Your greatest weapon," he murmured. "But beware, for even the sharpest blade can cut the hand that wields it."


    Shiloh frowned, clearly unsatisfied with the answer, but said nothing.


    The room was deathly silent as Mopsus moved to Aiden''s table. Aiden''s hands trembled slightly as they rested on the sphere, his mind racing.


    He didn''t want to see anything. He didn''t want to know. But the moment he closed his eyes, the image appeared: the tree, its branches stretching endlessly into the sky, its roots twisting deep into the earth, into darkness.


    "The tree," Aiden whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Mopsus stopped, his blind eyes seeming to pierce straight into him.


    "Ah, Aiden Chase," he said softly, his voice echoing in Aiden''s mind. "Your path runs deeper than you know. A memory from the oldest times. A promise unfulfilled. The tree sees all."


    Aiden''s eyes flew open, his heart pounding. He glanced around the room, but no one else seemed to have heard Mopsus speak his name.


    The professor was already moving on, his voice rising once more as he began explaining the next part of the lesson.


    "The stars reveal themselves differently to each of you," Mopsus said, addressing the class as a whole. "Some of you will see visions. Others, only shadows. But do not despair. The stars speak in their own time, through their own means."


    Adrian leaned over to Aiden, his voice low. "What did you see?"


    Aiden hesitated, his hands clenching tightly around the edge of the table. "Nothing," he lied. "Just... nothing."


    Adrian frowned but didn''t push. Meanwhile, Mopsus walked back to the center of the room. "And so we begin," he declared. "For the stars are watching, and Mopsus sees all."


    And it was only after the class that the first years realized that Mopsus had referred to them by their names without any prior introduction.

 Chapter 42: Hot Seat

    Chapter 42: Hot SeatThe transition from the mystical and shadowy atmosphere of Divination to the bright and golden corridors leading to their Heliology classroom was jarring. The students filed into the room, a mixture of fatigue and curiosity written on their faces. Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan lagged slightly behind the others, still quietly debating the cryptic statements Mopsus had made during the last class.


    The classroom for Heliology was surprisingly plain compared to the grandeur of the tower they had just left. Wooden desks arranged in perfect rows faced a modest lectern at the front. A large map of Soleil hung on the back wall, its intricate details of rivers, mountains, and borders illuminated by beams of sunlight streaming through the high windows.


    As they settled into their seats, a short, round man with thinning brown hair and an austere expression strode into the room. He carried an armful of books and scrolls, which he slammed onto the desk with an air of authority.


    "Good afternoon, class," he began, his voice sharp and commanding, cutting through the hum of conversation. "I am Professor Flinders, and I will be teaching you the rich and unparalleled history of Soleil. Let me make one thing abundantly clear: this is not a class for daydreaming, half-hearted efforts, or ignorance. History is the foundation of all greatness, and you will respect it."


    Adrian leaned closer to Aiden and whispered, "So much for the chill professor."


    Aiden smirked faintly but quickly straightened when Flinders'' gaze swept the room like a hawk searching for prey.


    "Let''s begin immediately," Flinders announced. "History waits for no one, and neither do I. Who can tell me the significance of the Treaty of Lumi¨¨re?"


    Before anyone else could even process the question, Shiloh''s hand shot up. "It was signed 150 years ago and established Soleil''s preservation of its natural resources and strengthened trade agreements with the Nilufer."


    Flinders'' face lit up with approval, his stern expression momentarily softening. "Excellent, Mr. Spadille. You''re absolutely correct."


    Adrian rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath, "Teacher''s pet."


    Flinders continued, his attention bouncing between the map and the class. "Now, who can tell me about Soleil''s founding principles?"


    Again, Shiloh''s hand was the first in the air. He recited,


    "Unity, illumination, and harmony, symbolised by the three suns depicted on Soleil''s crest. They represent the past, present, and future guiding our land."


    "Spot on, Mr. Spadille. If only more of you showed such promise."


    Flinders'' eyes scanned the room, finally landing on Aiden. "You there. Mr... What''s your name?"


    "Aiden, professor."


    Flinders raised an eyebrow. "Just Aiden? Do you not have a surname?"


    Aiden hesitated for a moment before replying, "No, professor."


    "Tell me, Mr. Aiden, what is the significance of the Solari Revolution in shaping Soleil''s cultural identity?"


    Aiden blinked, caught entirely off guard. "I... I''m not sure, Professor."


    The room fell silent, and Flinders'' expression soured. "Not sure? Not sure? Let me ask you something, Mr. Aiden. Do you take pride in where you stand? In the land that grants you the privilege of education, security, and opportunity?"


    "I''m not from Soleil," Aiden answered flatly, hoping to end the interrogation. "...Professor." He added as a flourishing touch.


    Flinders'' eyes narrowed. "Not from Soleil? That explains much. But let me tell you something, young man: ignorance is no excuse. Whether or not you were born here, you reside here now, and that makes you responsible for understanding its greatness. Do you think Soleil has thrived for centuries through the efforts of apathetic individuals like yourself?"


    Adrian''s jaw tightened, and Sevan leaned forward slightly, glaring at the professor. Aiden remained stoic, but his hands balled into fists under the desk.


    "Let this be a lesson to all of you," Flinders continued, turning to address the rest of the class. "Do not follow in the footsteps of those who lack curiosity or appreciation for the land they inhabit. Soleil deserves your respect, your admiration, and your dedication."


    Shiloh smirked faintly, clearly enjoying Aiden''s discomfort. Adrian, however, couldn''t stay silent any longer. "Maybe if you didn''t expect everyone to have memorised a library''s worth of facts on day one, you''d see that some of us actually want to learn."


    Flinders'' gaze snapped to Adrian. "And who might you be, young man?"


    "Adrian Caleena," he replied smoothly, leaning back in his chair. "And just to clarify, I wasn''t insulting you, Professor. Just making an observation. You know, like historians do."


    A few muffled snickers rippled through the class. Flinders'' expression tightened, but he chose to ignore the remark, turning back to the map instead.


    "History is not just about memorisation," he said sharply. "It is about understanding the essence of who we are and where we come from. Those who fail to grasp that are doomed to irrelevance."


    Aiden clenched his jaw, his mind racing with frustration, but he kept his composure. Adrian shot him a quick glance, as if to silently say, "Don''t let him get to you."


    As the class dragged on, Aiden noticed something peculiar.


    Sevan, who was quietly seated beside him, was unusually still. Unlike Adrian, who was itching to make snide remarks, or Aiden himself, trying to process the professor''s disdain, Sevan''s focus was razor-sharp. His blue eyes scanned every detail of the map on the wall, every line of Flinders'' movements, and every word spoken.


    Sevan was always the one with answers but it was clear from the way Flinders conducted his lesson that this wasn''t a class for fair participation.


    Flinders continued to single out students who struggled to answer his questions, often following up with passive-aggressive remarks about their lack of "patriotism." It was Shiloh, however, who seemed to bask in the professor''s favour. His hand shot up for every question, and Flinders'' face would light up with approval whenever Shiloh answered correctly.


    "Can anyone explain the significance of Soleil''s Helio Ferry?" Flinders asked, his voice sharp and demanding.


    Sevan''s fingers twitched slightly, but he didn''t raise his hand. Aiden glanced at him and saw the slightest flicker of irritation in his otherwise composed expression.


    Shiloh''s hand went up, as expected. "The Helio Ferry symbolise the wealth and prosperity of Soleil, as well as an entrance to Genvah Academy," he said, his tone smug.


    "Excellent, Mr. Spadille! Your knowledge of history continues to impress me," Flinders said with a wide, approving smile.


    Adrian leaned over to Aiden and muttered under his breath, "Does Shiloh sleep with a textbook under his pillow, or is this just pure sucking up?"


    Aiden stifled a laugh, but Sevan remained quiet, his eyes fixed on Flinders.


    The professor continued, pointing to the map. "Now, who can tell me the significance of the Treaty of Soleil''s Unity?"


    Sevan sat up straighter, his lips parting slightly as though he were ready to answer. He didn''t need to raise his hand; the answer was practically on the tip of his tongue. But Flinders'' gaze swept right past him and landed on someone else¡ªRupert Lons Dalate, who shrank under the professor''s stare.


    "Uh... Was it... about trade? Maybe?" Rupert stammered, clearly unsure.


    "Incorrect," Flinders snapped. "Anyone else?"


    Sevan''s hand twitched again, but before he could raise it, Flinders'' eyes went straight to Shiloh, as though it were predetermined.


    "Mr. Spadille?"


    Shiloh smiled faintly. "The Treaty of Soleil''s Unity established the first unified council that governs Soleil to this day."


    "Precisely," Flinders said with an approving nod. "You''re a shining example of what a student of Soleil''s history should be."


    Adrian scoffed quietly. "What a joke," he muttered. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden glanced back at Sevan, who had leaned back slightly in his chair. He didn''t look upset but there was something in his silence that spoke volumes.


    By the time the lesson ended, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan were among the first to leave the classroom.


    "That was infuriating," Adrian growled as they walked down the corridor. "What does Flinders have against anyone who isn''t Shiloh?"


    "I don''t think it''s about Shiloh," Sevan said quietly.


    Adrian turned to him. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not that he likes Shiloh. It''s that he doesn''t care about anyone else. He already decided who''s worth listening to before we even walked in."

 Chapter 43: A Clash of Blades and Flames

    Chapter 43: A Clash of Blades and FlamesThe faint glow of moonlight streamed into the dormitory room, casting long, soft shadows on the walls.


    That night, Aiden woke with a jolt, his breathing uneven and shallow. His heart thudded in his chest as the remnants of the dream clung to him.


    The tree- massive, ancient, and bathed in a strange golden glow- stood vivid in his mind. Its branches had reached out to him, beckoning, their tips like fingers stretching toward the sky.


    Then came the whispers, a hundred voices overlapping, then the screams of the Magi, and the image faded to darkness.


    Sitting up, Aiden pressed a hand to his forehead, his hair damp with sweat. The room was silent except for the soft snores of Sevan and Adrian in their respective beds. Aiden''s eyes shifted toward the window. Something about the dream gnawed at him, despite it being comforting for the past few weeks. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the first of many days he had dreamt of the screams.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed, careful not to make a sound, and pulled on his shoes. A cold breeze met him as he stepped into the hallway and quietly made his way outside the academy.


    ---------------------


    The crisp night air greeted him as he stepped beyond the main doors, the world blanketed in silver light from the full moon above.


    He was afraid he''d get caught, but it was a miracle he had not met any on the way. Even the Holloways were nowhere to be found.


    The academy''s sprawling grounds stretched out before him, the faint outlines of its towers looming in the distance. Aiden moved carefully, his shoes crunching softly on the gravel paths.


    He glanced back at the towering walls of the academy, taking a mental note of where the perimeter appeared to end. He wouldn''t go past it- not if he wanted to avoid trouble.


    As he continued, the sound of wings slicing through the air made him freeze. A large bird darted past him, so close that he felt the whoosh of air against his face. Aiden''s eyes darted upward, his heart quickening. The bird circled once, then landed a few metres away.


    Its glossy black feathers glistened in the moonlight, and its glowing purple eyes locked onto him. Something about it wasn''t natural. Before he could process the thought, the bird let out a piercing screech and leapt into the air.


    As it ascended, its body contorted, twisting unnaturally. Feathers gave way to limbs cloaked in shadow, and in moments, the bird had transformed into a figure draped in a dark, flowing cloak.


    Aiden''s pulse spiked as he instinctively ignited his powers, flames flickering to life in his palms. The cloaked figure hovered for a moment before vanishing into thin air.


    "Teleportation," Aiden muttered under his breath, spinning around, his eyes scanning the area.


    He barely had time to react before the figure reappeared, a sword gleaming in its hand. Aiden hurled a ball of fire toward it, but the figure dodged with inhuman speed, closing the distance between them in seconds.


    Aiden tried to counter, flames erupting in arcs to keep it at bay, but the figure was relentless, darting in and out of view.


    The next moment, he felt the cold bite of steel against his neck. His breath hitched as his attacker materialised behind him, holding him in place. Aiden tensed, his flames extinguished.


    "Why are you here?" a low, familiar voice demanded.


    Aiden''s heart lurched. That voice...


    He craned his neck as much as he could without pressing against the blade, catching a glimpse of his captor.


    "Emmeranne?" he asked, incredulous.


    The blade lowered instantly, and the figure stepped back, allowing him to turn fully.


    Emmeranne''s dark brown eyes, dull and unreadable, met his as she pulled down her hood. Her long, wavy black hair fell around her face, glinting softly in the moonlight.


    "What are you doing out here?" she asked.


    "What am I-" Aiden started, his voice rising. "You attacked me!"


    Her expression remained impassive as she sheathed her sword, the faint metallic scrape breaking the quiet. "I thought you were a Nosferatu."


    "A... what?" Aiden asked, frowning.


    Emmeranne tilted her head slightly, as though debating whether to elaborate. "A being that roams at night," she finally said. "They can take many forms. It looked like one was lurking."


    "Nosferatu?" Aiden repeated. "That''s what I fought? What are they?"


    "It''s not what you fought," Emmeranne corrected. "It''s what I thought you might be."


    Aiden''s brow furrowed. "Wait. So that thing wasn''t-"


    "Likely a stray bird," she said flatly.


    Aiden groaned in frustration, dragging a hand down his face. "Great. So I just got ambushed by my classmate because of a bird."


    Emmeranne''s lips twitched, wanting to correct him but chose not to. "You shouldn''t have been out here anyway."


    "I stayed within the perimeter," Aiden argued.


    "You didn''t," she said simply, pointing at his feet. "You''re past it by at least ten steps."


    Aiden glanced down at the ground, realising she was right. His stomach sank.


    "Okay, fine. But how did you know I was out here?"


    Her expression didn''t change, but her silence spoke volumes.


    "You followed me?" Aiden pressed, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Not exactly," she said. "Headmaster Kairos mentioned something about keeping an eye on you. He didn''t say why."


    Aiden''s jaw clenched. "He told me not to leave the academy walls," he muttered.


    Emmeranne nodded. "And you didn''t listen. Headmaster Kairos usually has reasons for what he says. You should take his advice."


    "Why do you care?" Aiden snapped, his frustration spilling over. "Why are you even out here?"


    "It''s none of your concern."


    Aiden took a step closer, narrowing his eyes. "You can''t just ambush me, accuse me of being some... Nosfera-whatty, and then act all mysterious."


    She met his gaze, her dark eyes unreadable. "I can and I will," she said calmly. "Go back to the dorms, Aiden. You''re reckless for someone who claims to be careful. And it''s Nosferatu."


    Her words stung more than he wanted to admit. Before he could muster a response, she turned and began walking away, her cloak billowing slightly behind her.


    "Wait," he called after her. "Emmeranne!"


    She paused, glancing over her shoulder.


    "I¡ª" Aiden faltered, unsure of what to say. "Thanks. I guess."


    "Don''t thank me. Just don''t make me chase you next time."


    With that, she disappeared into the shadows, leaving Aiden alone under the vast, moonlit sky. He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. His heart still raced, though he wasn''t sure if it was from the encounter or the lingering fear of what could have happened.

 Chapter 44: Smell Like Fire and Ash

    Chapter 44: Smell Like Fire and AshThe moment Aiden stepped back inside the dormitory, the heavy doors shutting behind him, he exhaled sharply. His heart still raced, and the faint warmth of his fire powers lingered in his palms. The darkened hallways of Genvah Academy seemed almost peaceful now compared to the tension of the forest outside.


    The echoes of Emmeranne''s words played on a loop in his head.


    "Headmaster Kairos mentioned something about keeping an eye on you. He didn''t say why."


    Aiden climbed the stairs back to his room.


    He had always known that Genvah was dangerous, but now it felt like danger lurked everywhere, even within the shadows of the academy.


    By the time he reached the room, he expected Adrian and Sevan to be fast asleep. The lights were dimmed, the only source of illumination being the faint moonlight spilling through the window.


    But he was wrong.


    Adrian was sitting on his bed, tossing a small dagger into the air and catching it lazily. Sevan, meanwhile, was perched on the windowsill, his blue eyes reflecting the moonlight as he gazed out at the academy grounds. They both turned toward Aiden as the door creaked open.


    "You''re late," Adrian remarked, his tone teasing but laced with curiosity. He caught the dagger mid-air and set it aside.


    "Where were you?" Sevan added, hopping off the windowsill. His usually cheerful expression was replaced with a subtle frown. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost¡ªor fought one."


    Aiden hesitated, debating whether to tell them the truth. The last thing he wanted was to admit that Emmeranne had not only bested him in combat but also scolded him like a reckless child.


    "I couldn''t sleep," he said finally, avoiding their gazes. "Went for a walk. Needed to clear my head."


    "A walk?" Adrian raised an eyebrow, leaning forward. "At this hour? Past the perimeter?"


    "Not past the perimeter," Aiden shot back, a little too quickly.


    Sevan stepped closer, crossing his arms. "Then why do you smell like fire and ash?"


    Aiden sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Fine. I... might''ve bumped into Emmeranne."


    Adrian whistled low.


    "And you survived?"


    "She ambushed me," Aiden said, his tone sharp. "Thought I was some kind of monster- a Nosferatu, she called it."


    Sevan''s eyebrows furrowed. "Nosferatu? Aren''t those the creatures rated dangerous? I thought they didn''t come near the academy."


    "Apparently, they do," Aiden muttered, sinking onto his bed. "Or at least Emmeranne thought I was one. She didn''t exactly apologise for trying to take my head off."


    "That sounds like her," Adrian said, smirking. "Straight to the point, no room for pleasantries. Honestly, I''d pay to see that fight."


    Aiden shot him a glare. "It wasn''t a ''fight.'' She caught me off guard."


    "Caught you off guard or not," Sevan interjected, "you''re lucky it was Emmeranne and not an actual Nosferatu. From what I''ve read, those things are relentless."


    "Great," Aiden said dryly, leaning back against the headboard. "Another thing to worry about."


    Adrian studied him for a moment before speaking again, his tone uncharacteristically serious. "Why were you out there, anyway? You know Headmaster Kairos warned you not to leave the academy walls."


    "I didn''t leave the walls," Aiden said defensively. "I just... needed air. That''s all."


    Sevan tilted his head, his sharp blue eyes narrowing. "Needed air? Or were you trying to figure something out?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Aiden asked, his voice tightening.


    "You''ve been restless since the forest," Sevan pointed out. "And now you''re sneaking out in the middle of the night? Feels like there''s more going on with you than you''re letting on."


    Aiden''s jaw clenched. He wanted to argue, but the truth weighed heavily on him. The dream of the tree, the whispers, the growing sense that something inside him was changing- it wasn''t something he could easily explain.


    "Look, I''m fine," he said finally, avoiding Sevan''s gaze. "You''re overthinking it."


    "Am I?"


    Adrian broke the tension with a loud yawn, stretching his arms behind his head. "Well, as long as you''re not turning into one of those Nosferatu, I think we''re good. Next time you decide to sneak out, though, give me a heads-up. I wouldn''t mind a midnight adventure."


    Aiden rolled his eyes but felt a small sense of relief. Adrian''s lightheartedness, as annoying as it could be, was a welcome distraction.


    Sevan, however, didn''t look entirely convinced. He lingered for a moment, his gaze thoughtful, before finally retreating to his bed. "Just... don''t do anything stupid," he said quietly.


    Aiden nodded, though he wasn''t sure if he could keep that promise.


    As the room fell into silence, Aiden stared at the ceiling, his mind racing. Emmeranne''s warning about a Nosferatu, Headmaster Kairos'' insistence that he stay within the academy made him unsettled, somehow.


    But what unsettled him most was the question Sevan had asked earlier, the one he hadn''t answered truthfully: Why were you out there?


    The truth was, Aiden wasn''t just restless. He had been drawn outside, almost compelled to follow some invisible thread leading him toward the edge of the academy''s boundaries. Even now, he could still feel it- a faint tug in his chest, as if something out there was calling to him.


    He shook the thought away, forcing himself to focus on the present. Whatever it was, it could wait until morning.


    Adrian''s voice broke the silence. "Hey, Aiden."


    "Yeah?"


    "You''re a terrible liar," Adrian said, snorting.


    Aiden groaned, pulling the blanket over his head. "Goodnight, Adrian."


    ---------------------------


    Emmeranne remained rooted at the edge of the perimeter, her gaze fixed on Aiden''s retreating figure as he slipped back into the academy.Her gaze remained fixed for a moment, as though weighing something in her mind, before she turned back to the darkness.


    From the treeline, a faint shift in the air broke the silence. Without hesitation, Emmeranne''s hand hovered near the hilt of her sword. "You''re late," she said quietly, her voice barely carrying above the wind.


    A hooded figure stepped into view, their movements fluid and soundless. The moonlight outlined their dark cloak, but their face remained obscured, shrouded in shadow. They stopped a few paces from her, tilting their head as though amused.


    "Patience was never your strength," the figure said.


    Emmeranne''s gaze didn''t waver. "This isn''t the time for games. He''s here."


    The figure remained silent for a moment, their presence exuding an eerie calm. "So, it''s true."


    "It is," she replied curtly. Her tone was steady, but there was a tension in her posture, a readiness to act if necessary. "You were right about his aura."


    There was a nod, slow and deliberate. "The Headmaster was right. "


    "Of course he is. The aura around him is proof enough. It''s pulling everything toward him. It''s the same aura I felt while I was in London." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hooded figure nodded once, their form blending into the darkness. "Keep watch. And make sure he doesn''t walk past."


    Emmeranne turned away, her voice cold as steel. "I''ll make sure of it. But if this gets out of hand, I won''t hesitate to kill him."


    "I never doubted you," the figure replied, their voice a whisper as they disappeared into the shadows.


    Emmeranne stood there a moment longer, her hand brushing against the hilt of her weapon as she stared at the treeline.


    With a final glance toward the dormitories, Emmeranne disappeared into the night, leaving the silence to close in behind her.

 Chapter 45: The Fool’s Compendium: A Guide to Jokes, Pranks, and Mischief

    The morning light filtered through the tall windows of Genvah Academy¡¯s grand library, illuminating rows of bookshelves that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    Aiden sat at a corner table with Adrian and Sevan, deep in conversation, though their hushed voices were anything but quiet.


    "I just realised something," Aiden said, breaking the comfortable rhythm of the morning. His brow furrowed, and his fingers drummed absently against the wooden table.


    "What¡¯s that?" Adrian asked, leaning back precariously in his chair, balancing on two legs like he had nothing better to do.


    "Why was Emmeranne out there last night?" Aiden asked, glancing between his friends. "She wasn¡¯t supposed to be wandering the forest, and she didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me."


    Adrian¡¯s chair slammed back onto all four legs as he straightened up. "Good point. What¡¯s she doing patrolling the woods in the middle of the night? Sounds a bit dodgy if you ask me."


    "Maybe she¡¯s just the type to wander," Sevan offered without looking up. He was nose-deep in a thick tome titled Foundations of Magical Theory, and he turned a page with an air of quiet focus.


    Adrian rolled his eyes and waved a hand toward Sevan. "Come on, mate. Wandering at that hour, in the forest? Suspicious."


    "Maybe she has her own reasons," he said absently, flipping a page.


    "Her own reasons?" Adrian scoffed, pointing an accusing finger at Sevan. "It¡¯s the first week of classes, and you¡¯re already studying. Maybe you¡¯re the suspicious one."


    Sevan raised an eyebrow but kept reading. "Preparing is not suspicious. It¡¯s smart."


    "Smart," Adrian mimicked, rolling his eyes. "Come on, it¡¯s the first week. Live a little. You¡¯re making the rest of us look bad."


    Ignoring Adrian¡¯s taunts, Sevan turned another page, clearly uninterested in the debate.


    Aiden leaned forward, resting his arms on the table.


    "Seriously, though. She told me she thought I was some kind of monster¡ªwhat did she call it? A Nosferatu. But why would she think that unless she was expecting to see one?"


    "Exactly," Adrian said, snapping his fingers. "Maybe she wasn¡¯t just out there randomly. Maybe she was waiting for something- or someone. Isn¡¯t that suspicious?"


    Sevan shrugged, not bothering to engage. "Not everyone shares your knack for jumping to conclusions."


    "Or your lack of self-preservation instincts," Aiden added, smirking.


    Adrian pointed a finger at him. "Oi, I¡¯m not the one who ran out of bed and broke every rule about the perimeter."


    "Fair," Aiden admitted with a reluctant nod.


    Leaning closer, Adrian continued, "But seriously, though. Maybe she really was waiting for something or someone."


    "Or she was ordered to patrol," Sevan said without looking up.


    "You¡¯re way too trusting."


    "Or you¡¯re way too paranoid," Sevan countered.


    Aiden sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "She told me she thought I was a Nosferatu. But why would she think that unless she was expecting to see one?"


    Adrian perked up. "Exactly! She was out there for a reason. Maybe she¡¯s hunting these Nosferatu things."


    "Or maybe she knew you were going to sneak out," Sevan added with a shrug.


    "See?" Adrian said, pointing triumphantly. "Suspicious."


    Their conversation was abruptly cut off by the sharp click of heels approaching their table.


    Madam Teagan, the librarian, loomed over them, tall and imposing. Her dark brown hair was pulled into a severe bun, and her deep red lipstick only added to her commanding presence.


    "Keep it down, gentlemen," she said. "This is a library, not a tavern."


    "Apologies, Madam Teagan," Aiden said quickly, nudging Adrian with his elbow.


    Adrian put on his most innocent grin. "Our sincerest apologies, Madam Teagan. We¡¯ll keep it down."


    She didn¡¯t look convinced but turned and walked away, her heels clicking against the marble floor.


    As soon as she was out of earshot, Adrian whispered, "Let¡¯s find somewhere quieter to talk."


    Aiden nodded, and the two of them slipped away from the table, leaving Sevan engrossed in his reading.


    They ventured into a more secluded part of the library, where the shelves towered higher, and the lighting grew dimmer.


    "So, what¡¯s your theory?" Aiden asked as they wandered through the aisles.


    "Maybe she¡¯s secretly a Nosferatu herself."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "Be serious."


    "I am serious," Adrian said, though his grin betrayed him.


    Before Aiden could respond, something caught his eye. On one of the lower shelves, a faint glow emanated from a dusty book wedged between two larger volumes. He crouched down and carefully pulled it out, revealing a small leather-bound book with gilded edges.


    "What¡¯s that?" Adrian asked, leaning over his shoulder.


    The title shimmered in gold letters: The Fool¡¯s Compendium: A Guide to Jokes, Pranks, and Mischief.


    Adrian¡¯s face lit up as if he¡¯d just been handed a treasure map. "This¡­ this is a gift from the gods. They knew exactly whose hands this book belonged in."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "It¡¯s a book of jokes and pranks. How is that supposed to help us?"


    Adrian smirked, flipping through the pages. "Oh, my dear Aiden, you underestimate the power of well-timed mischief. Imagine the chaos we could unleash."


    "We¡¯re supposed to be investigating, not causing trouble," Aiden said, crossing his arms.


    "Who says we can¡¯t do both?" Adrian replied, his grin widening.


    Aiden sighed, but he couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at his lips. Adrian¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious, even if it was often misplaced.


    Adrian snapped the book shut and tucked it under his arm. "This is fate, I¡¯m telling you. And since we¡¯re already suspicious of Emmeranne, I say we use this opportunity to spy on her. Hide in the shadows, gather some intel."


    "You mean stalk her," Aiden said flatly.


    "Stalking is such an ugly word," Adrian said, waving a hand dismissively. "I prefer¡­ covert observation." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And what are we going to do if she catches us? Use the book to prank our way out?"


    Adrian grinned. "Now you¡¯re getting it."


    Before Aiden could protest further, Adrian flipped the book open and began reading aloud. "Oh, this one¡¯s perfect. ¡¯How to summon a flock of harmless birds to distract your enemies.¡¯ Genius!"


    "We are going to get expelled..." Aiden muttered, though he couldn¡¯t suppress a laugh.


    Adrian clapped him on the back. "Relax. We¡¯re just gathering intel, remember? And besides, you¡¯re with me. What could go wrong?"

 Chapter 46: Roaming Students

    Everything did in fact, go wrong.


    It was deep into the night when Adrian, with his usual mischievous grin plastered across his face, walked towards the others¡¯ bed and shook them up to wake them. Aiden groaned, turning over in his bed, while Sevan muttered something incoherent from under his pillow.


    "Boys," Adrian whispered dramatically, "I have a plan. And you¡¯re going to love it."


    Aiden propped himself up on one elbow, his hair tousled from sleep. "What idiocy are you dragging us into this time?"


    "Not idiocy," Adrian said, clutching his beloved prank book close to his chest. "A mission. A covert operation, if you will."


    "Why do I feel like this will end poorly?" Sevan groaned as he reluctantly sat up.


    "Because it probably will," Aiden muttered. "What¡¯s the plan, Adrian?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We¡¯re going to... observe Emmeranne," Adrian declared with a smug expression.


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "You mean stalk?"


    "No, no," Adrian said defensively, waving his hand. "Stalking is such a harsh word. Think of it as... silently gathering data."


    Sevan threw his pillow at Adrian, which the latter dodged with a laugh. "You woke me up for this nonsense? I¡¯m not doing it."


    "You are," Adrian said with finality, pulling Sevan out of bed.


    "And here¡¯s the deal: We only use my shadow powers for sneaking, and we don¡¯t leave the perimeter. Simple, safe, fun."


    "Simple, safe, fun?" Sevan said, exasperated. "Do you even know Emmeranne? If she catches us, we¡¯re done for. That girl doesn¡¯t need powers to end us; she¡¯s the first placer for a reason."


    "That¡¯s why," Adrian said with a mischievous gleam, "I have this." He held up a small, round karatula stone. "Emergency prank weapon. Foolproof."


    Aiden rolled his eyes but swung his legs out of bed. "Let¡¯s get this over with before I change my mind."


    The three boys snuck out of their dormitory, Adrian leading the way, his shadows wrapping around them like a protective cloak. The halls were silent, save for the occasional creak of the old wooden floorboards.


    The moon hung low in the sky, its light spilling through the tall windows of the academy¡¯s corridors. Sevan groaned softly as he rubbed his bleary eyes, trudging behind Adrian and Aiden. Adrian, ever the instigator, was practically bouncing on his feet, excitement gleaming in his eyes. In his hand was thr worn book of pranks, the edges frayed from overuse.


    "Why did I let you convince me to come?" Sevan muttered, his voice heavy with sleep.


    "Because you¡¯d miss all the fun otherwise," Adrian said with a sly grin, throwing an arm over Sevan¡¯s shoulder. "Besides, this isn¡¯t just fun. This is research."


    Aiden raised a skeptical brow. "Spying is research now?"


    "It¡¯s not spying, I told you that," Adrian corrected, holding up a finger. "It¡¯s covert observation."


    "Right. Stalking."


    "Words have power, Aiden," Adrian shot back, wagging the prank book for emphasis. "And I choose mine carefully."


    Sevan let out a sigh. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m awake at this hour for this. We¡¯re gonna get in trouble if anyone sees us."


    The three crept down the corridor, their steps muffled against the stone floor. Aiden kept glancing over his shoulder, his unease growing. "Okay, so we¡¯re clear on the rules?" he whispered.


    Adrian nodded enthusiastically. "Rule one: No powers other than mine- shadow stuff only so we won¡¯t get detected. Rule two: Stay within the perimeter. Of course. Rule three: If we get caught, Sevan¡¯s the scapegoat."


    "What?" Sevan hissed, glaring at Adrian. "That¡¯s not a rule!"


    "Quiet," Adrian whispered back. "You¡¯re going to wake someone up."


    Adrian ignored him, creeping forward with exaggerated caution. "Besides, it¡¯s foolproof. I¡¯ve got my prank book if things go south. Worst-case scenario, we create some chaos and slip away in the confusion."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "That¡¯s your worst-case scenario?"


    "Exactly," Adrian said, flashing his signature grin.


    "Adrian, this is ridiculous," Sevan whispered, his voice edged with irritation.


    "Shh," Adrian hissed. "You¡¯ll wake the ghosts."


    "There are no ghosts here," Sevan snapped.


    "How do you know?"


    They rounded a corner, Adrian pressing himself flat against the wall as he peeked around the edge. Aiden followed his gaze, his heart sinking slightly when he saw the faint glow of a lantern in the distance. Someone was up ahead, moving through the halls.


    But it wasn¡¯t Emmeranne.


    "That¡¯s not her," Aiden whispered.


    "No," Adrian said. "That¡¯s Shiloh."


    "Great," Sevan muttered. "Even better. Let¡¯s go back to bed."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "No."


    "Will you stop this!" Sevan hissed. "We¡¯re gonna get expelled!"


    Adrian turned to him, his grin returning. "Are you kidding? This is an upgrade. Who knows what Shiloh¡¯s doing out of bed at this hour? We have to find out."


    "No, we don¡¯t," Sevan said firmly. "We absolutely don¡¯t."


    But Adrian was already moving, slipping into the shadows with practiced ease. Aiden hesitated for a moment before following, his unease growing with every step. Sevan sighed and reluctantly trailed behind them.


    Shiloh walked with purpose, his tall frame cutting an imposing silhouette against the dim corridor. The faint light from his lantern flickered as he moved, casting strange, dancing shadows. Adrian, Aiden, and Sevan followed at a distance, their footsteps silent as they clung to the walls and darkened corners.


    "Do we even have a plan?" Aiden whispered.


    "Of course," Adrian replied, his voice barely audible. "Step one: Follow Shiloh. Step two: Figure out what he¡¯s up to. Step three: Improvise."


    "That¡¯s not a plan," Sevan hissed.


    "It¡¯s a framework."


    "What was that word again you use when you accidentally hit your shin on the side of the table, Adrian?"


    "Uh... fuck?"


    "Yes, thank you," Sevan nodded before muttering to himself. "We¡¯re soooo fucked..."


    The three boys crept after Shiloh, their movements synchronised and quiet. Adrian¡¯s shadow powers cloaked them in darkness, making them almost invisible as they trailed their unsuspecting target. But as they turned a corner, Shiloh abruptly stopped.


    Aiden froze, his breath catching in his throat. "He knows," he whispered.


    Shiloh stood still for a moment, his head tilted slightly as if listening for something. Then, with a deliberate motion, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a glowing card. The faint hum of magic filled the air, and Aiden¡¯s stomach dropped.


    "What¡¯s he doing?" Sevan asked, his voice tight with unease.


    "Something bad," Adrian said, already fumbling in his pocket. He pulled out a small karatula stone and held it up, grinning mischievously. "Time for a little distraction."


    Before either Aiden or Sevan could protest, Adrian hurled the stone down the corridor. It landed with a faint ping, and a puff of glittery smoke erupted around Shiloh.


    The boy recoiled, coughing and waving his hand to clear the air. When the glitter settled, his hair had turned bright pink, and the words "Property of the Prank King" hovered above his head in glowing letters.


    Aiden clapped a hand over his mouth to stifle a laugh, while Sevan groaned. "You¡¯re going to get us killed..." he muttered.


    Shiloh wasted no time, hurling his revealing card toward them. Aiden dodged and launched a jet of fire, which Shiloh countered with a shield-like spell card. The flames dissipated harmlessly, but the heat lingered in the air.


    Adrian darted into the shadows, reappearing behind Shiloh and attempting to grab his wrist. Shiloh spun just in time, blocking with another card, which sent Adrian skidding back.


    "You¡¯re surprisingly good at this," Adrian admitted, smirking as he ducked under another attack.


    Shiloh threw his card straight at Adrian, the magic embedded within it lighting up the hallway with a sharp, golden glow. Adrian dodged, melding into the shadows. The card struck the wall and exploded into a shower of sparks.


    Shiloh growled and unleashed another card, this one glowing with an eerie green hue. It ricocheted off the shadows and narrowly missed Sevan, who retaliated by sending a surge of water barreling toward Shiloh.


    Shiloh spun on his heel, raising a defensive card that shimmered like a shield. The water splashed harmlessly against it, drenching the floor but leaving Shiloh unscathed.


    Aiden seized the opportunity, launching a controlled burst of fire toward Shiloh¡¯s feet. The flames roared, forcing Shiloh to leap back.


    Shiloh lunged forward, his movements sharp and precise as he aimed another card directly at Adrian¡¯s chest. But before it could hit its mark, Aiden stepped in, flames erupting in a defensive wall that incinerated the card mid-air.


    "Not bad, fire boy," Adrian said with a grin.


    The fight escalated, the hallway filling with bursts of magic and the clash of elements. Shadows danced with flames, water clashed with enchanted cards, and the three boys worked together to keep Shiloh at bay.


    But just as Aiden prepared to launch another fiery attack, a voice cut through the chaos.


    "Enough."

 Chapter 47: Detention

    The echoes of the scuffle had barely faded when the sharp, authoritative voice of Professor Flinders cut through the dimly lit hallway.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    All four boys froze mid-motion, their breaths catching as the short, rotund professor emerged from the shadows, his thinning hair wild as if it had been caught in a storm. The professor¡¯s face was already flushed, a vein pulsing on his temple as he pointed his stubby finger at them.


    "Fighting in the corridors? At this hour? I will not have such behaviour sully the name of Soleil Academy!"


    Adrian muttered under his breath, "Does he ever not yell?"


    But Professor Flinders caught that. "Did you say something, Mr. Caleena?"


    Adrian quickly straightened, giving his most innocent smile. "No, sir."


    Flinders huffed and gestured sharply. "Follow me. To my office. Now."


    The echoes of their hurried footsteps bounced off the cold stone walls as Professor Flinders led them through the dimly lit corridors of Soleil Academy. Shiloh walked with a smugness that was impossible to ignore, his arms crossed and his head held high.


    Adrian, Aiden, and Sevan followed in sullen silence, though Adrian¡¯s muttered curses under his breath occasionally broke the tension.


    "Of all people to catch us," Adrian hissed quietly, leaning toward Aiden. "It had to be him. The most self-important teacher in the whole school. I¡¯d rather have been caught by Professor Pippa, at least she might¡¯ve laughed about it."


    "Keep it down," Sevan said sharply. "Do you want another lecture before we even get to his office?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian groaned but obeyed, though his frustration was evident in the way he shoved his hands into his pockets.


    When they finally reached the professor¡¯s office, Flinders unlocked the door with a dramatic flourish, his stubby fingers fumbling with a ring of ancient keys.


    The door creaked open to reveal a cramped, overly warm room that smelled faintly of old paper and ink. The walls were lined with shelves stuffed haphazardly with scrolls, books, and artifacts, giving the impression of a space that had been curated more for hoarding than for academic organization. A single, flickering oil lamp sat on the desk, casting wavering shadows across the room.


    "Sit," Flinders barked, pointing at three mismatched chairs crammed into the corner.


    Shiloh, ever the teacher¡¯s pet, remained standing to the side, arms still crossed, his smugness practically radiating off him. Adrian, Aiden, and Sevan took their seats begrudgingly, the wooden chairs creaking ominously beneath them.


    Flinders plopped down behind his desk, his small frame barely visible behind the stacks of papers and books. He adjusted his robes with an air of self-importance before glaring at the three boys.


    "Well?" he barked. "Explain yourselves."


    Adrian, always the quickest to speak, stepped forward with an air of defiance. "Professor, we were only out of bed because-"


    "Silence!" Flinders slammed his hand on the desk, causing a plume of dust to rise from the surface. Adrian closed his mouth but leaned back in his chair, his expression defiant.


    The professor turned his gaze on Aiden next. "And you, Mr. Aiden. What do you have to say for yourself? Or is rule-breaking simply second nature to someone not from Soleil?"


    Aiden stiffened. "With respect, Professor, I don¡¯t see how where I¡¯m from has anything to do with this."


    "Oh, it has everything to do with this," Flinders retorted, his tone sharp. "You lack the discipline, the pride, the¡ª"


    "Patriotism?" Aiden interrupted, his voice tinged with frustration. "I told you, I¡¯m not from Soleil. How can I be patriotic about something that¡¯s not even mine?"


    Flinders bristled, his face reddening. "That attitude, Mr. Aiden, is precisely why you will never excel here. You do not respect the traditions of this academy. You are a guest in this region, and yet you behave as if the rules do not apply to


    you."


    Aiden opened his mouth to respond, but Sevan cut in, his voice calm and measured. "Professor, with all due respect, I don¡¯t think this argument is going to help. Can we focus on what actually happened?"


    Flinders shot him a glare but didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he turned his attention to Adrian. "And you, Mr. Caleena. The ringleader of trouble. What excuse do you have for this disgraceful behaviour?"


    Adrian shrugged, a sly grin creeping onto his face. "No excuse, sir. Just good old curiosity."


    "Curiosity?" Flinders snapped. "Curiosity is not an excuse to break the rules. And you certainly should not be fighting in the halls like common delinquents!"


    "Then why was Shiloh out of bed?" Adrian fired back, his grin vanishing. "If we¡¯re delinquents, what does that make him?"


    Shiloh, who had been enjoying the show, suddenly stiffened.


    "And I suppose you think that excuses your behaviour?" Flinders snapped, his tone dripping with disdain. "Mr. Caleena, I suggest you watch your tongue. Mr. Spadille¡¯s actions are not your concern."


    "But he broke the rules too!" Adrian protested, his voice rising.


    Professor Flinders leaned forward, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "Mr. Spadille has his own reasons for being out of bed, and those reasons are none of your business. I trust his judgement far more than I trust yours."


    Shiloh, standing smugly to the side, crossed his arms and shot Adrian a triumphant look.


    Adrian opened his mouth to retort, but Sevan placed a calming hand on his shoulder. "Adrian, don¡¯t."


    Aiden, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke up. "Professor, this isn¡¯t fair. You¡¯re letting Shiloh off the hook while punishing us for the same thing."


    Flinders¡¯ gaze snapped to Aiden, his lips curling into a sneer.


    "Mr. Aiden, if you focused half as much on your studies as you do on excuses, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t be so quick to find yourself in trouble. But no, you are not from Soleil, are you? Perhaps you do not understand the values we hold here."


    Aiden¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, but he said nothing.


    Flinders leaned back in his chair, his voice cold and final.


    "The three of you¡ªAiden, Caleena, and Sevan¡ªwill serve detention for the next three evenings. Perhaps some time spent scrubbing the trophy room will teach you discipline."


    "And Shiloh?" Adrian asked, his tone laced with bitterness.


    "Mr. Spadille is not the one under scrutiny here," Flinders replied sharply.


    Adrian stood abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "This is ridiculous!"


    "Sit down!" Flinders roared.


    Adrian hesitated, his jaw tightening, but Sevan¡¯s calm hand on his shoulder eased him back into his chair.


    Aiden, who had been unusually quiet, finally spoke, his voice low but firm. "You¡¯re being unfair, Professor. You¡¯re playing favourites, and everyone knows it."


    Flinders didn¡¯t even dignify the comment with a response. "You are dismissed," he said coldly. "And consider yourselves lucky I¡¯m not recommending expulsion for this disgraceful behaviour."


    The three boys stood, their frustration palpable. As they exited the office, Adrian shot one last glare at Shiloh, who remained behind, smug as ever.


    The hallway was silent as the three walked side by side, their anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    "Unbelievable," Adrian muttered. "The guy catches us fighting, and somehow we¡¯re the villains while Shiloh gets a free pass?"


    "It¡¯s not worth getting worked up over," Sevan said quietly.


    "Not worth it?" Adrian scoffed. "He basically called us scum and gave Shiloh a gold star!"


    "Forget about it," Aiden said, his voice low. "We¡¯ll deal with it in detention."


    "Still," Sevan said quietly, "we need to be smarter next time. Fighting in the halls was reckless."


    Adrian rolled his eyes. "Noted, Mum."

 Chapter 48: Defend Your 10th Place

    The room bustled with lively chatter and the clinking of silverware, but at one particular table, three boys sat slouched, their faces reflecting exhaustion from the night¡¯s misadventures. Aiden poked absentmindedly at his toast, Sevan sipped his tea in resigned silence, and Adrian attempted- poorly- to appear unaffected, though the dark circles under his eyes betrayed him.


    Sevan finally broke the silence. "I¡¯m serious, Adrian. Never again. Whatever your ¡¯plans¡¯ are, count me out next time."


    "Come on, Sevan, admit it. Last night was kind of exciting. Besidesss, technically, we didn¡¯t start the fight. Shiloh did." Adrian grinned.


    Aiden shot him a tired look. "You threw a karatula stone at him. You started it."


    "Semantics."


    Before Aiden could argue further, a familiar voice interrupted their table. "Morning, sleepyheads!"


    The three boys looked up to see Morrigan and Amihan approaching with their breakfast trays. Morrigan, as always, exuded energy while Amihan followed more quietly, her violet eyes warm with concern as she took in their weary faces.


    "You all look awful," Morrigan stated bluntly, plopping down across from Adrian. "What happened to you three?"


    Amihan hesitated, her voice soft. "Did you not sleep well?"


    Adrian made a show of waving a hand dismissively. "Oh, you know, just another quiet night of being unjustly persecuted."


    Morrigan raised an eyebrow. "Unjustly persecuted? That¡¯s a new one, even for you."


    "What he means," Aiden cut in, giving Adrian a look, "is that we got into a fight with Shiloh last night, got caught, and ended up with detention."


    Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Wait¡ªShiloh? You fought Shiloh? What on earth happened?"


    Aiden and Sevan exchanged glances, neither looking particularly eager to recount the details.


    Adrian, however, leaned forward with dramatic flair. "Picture this: a dark hallway, shadows everywhere, and one overconfident Shiloh lurking where he shouldn¡¯t be. Naturally, we had to investigate-"


    "You mean you decided to pick a fight," Sevan interrupted.


    "Semantics," Adrian said again, waving him off.


    Morrigan sighed, rubbing her temples. "Let me guess- S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Professor Flinders caught you."


    "Bingo."


    Amihan¡¯s expression grew troubled. "But... detention? For all three of you?"


    "Yup," Sevan muttered, his tone flat. "Flinders dragged us to his office, lectured us for an eternity, and handed out detention like it was candy."


    "But what about Shiloh?" Morrigan asked, frowning. "Didn¡¯t he get in trouble too?"


    Adrian snorted. "Of course not. Flinders practically has him on a pedestal. He said Shiloh had his own reasons for being out of bed. Probably sucking Shiloh¡¯s dick from the way he¡¯s acting."


    "That¡¯s ridiculous," Morrigan said, crossing her arms. "If he was out of bed too, he should¡¯ve gotten detention just like you guys."


    "That¡¯s what we said. But Flinders wouldn¡¯t hear it. As far as he¡¯s concerned, we¡¯re the villains, and Shiloh¡¯s some misunderstood hero." Aiden sighed.


    Amihan bit her lip, her gaze softening as she looked at Aiden. "I¡¯m sorry... that doesn¡¯t seem fair at all."


    "It¡¯s not," Aiden said simply, though his tone was calm.


    Morrigan leaned back with a sigh. "Honestly, I don¡¯t know why you even bother. Everyone knows Shiloh can get away with anything because his family is part of the court of Soleil. Next time, just leave him to it."


    "Trust me," Sevan said dryly, "there won¡¯t be a next time."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes. "Oh, don¡¯t be so sure. You never know what kind of adventures the night might bring."


    "I¡¯m serious, Adrian. I will lock you in your room if I have to."


    Morrigan laughed, clearly amused by their dynamic. "You three are hopeless."


    Amihan, who had been quietly observing, suddenly spoke up. "Even if you got in trouble... thank you. For everything. Yesterday, I mean."


    Her voice was soft, but her gratitude was genuine, and Aiden nodded in response. "It wasn¡¯t a big deal. We just wanted to help.


    Morrigan smirked. "Well, it is a big deal. You earned some respect from us, at least. But maybe try not to land yourselves in detention next time."


    Adrian grinned. "No promises."


    As the conversation between the group grew livelier, the soft hum of the dining hall buzzed in the background. Adrian had just made a sarcastic remark about Morrigan¡¯s ability to tame chaos when a new figure approached their table.


    Ivara gracefully slid into the seat beside Aiden, her piercing blue eyes scanned the group as she placed her tray down.


    "Morning," she greeted casually.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t our favourite warrior elf. What brings you to our little circle of chaos today?"


    Ivara smirked, ignoring the jibe, and took a sip of her drink before leaning back in her seat. "Just thought I¡¯d check in on the infamous trio. Word travels fast, you know. Fighting in the halls, detention with Flinders, and yet here you all sit like nothing happened."


    Morrigan snorted. "Ivara, you act like you¡¯re surprised."


    Ivara shrugged. "Not really. I half expected one of them to lose a limb, but I see you¡¯re all intact. Boring, honestly." Her gaze flicked to Aiden. "Speaking of boring... it¡¯s been dull without a good fight since that whole Shiloh and Emmeranne thing."


    She took a casual sip from her glass before smirking at Aiden. "So, I¡¯ve decided I want to duel you."


    The table went silent.


    Adrian stopped mid-bite, his fork hanging in the air. "Wait. You want to duel Aiden?"


    "What for?" Sevan asked cautiously, already sensing trouble.


    "The 10th place," Ivara said casually.


    Aiden frowned, his expression guarded. "You¡¯re serious?"


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"


    Adrian immediately burst into laughter. "I¡¯m sorry¡ªthis is the best thing I¡¯ve heard all week."


    From the nearby table, Rupert Lons Dalate snorted into his coffee. "Ivara, you¡¯re actually insane. Challenging him?" He leaned back, grinning as he pointed a thumb at Aiden. "Good luck not getting roasted."


    Jarek, seated a few chairs away, raised an eyebrow. "Aiden versus Ivara? Sounds like a disaster waiting to happen."


    "Don¡¯t," Sevan muttered, rubbing his temples. "Don¡¯t encourage this."


    At the far end of the hall, Shiloh glanced over from his seat and smirked. "Aiden? Fighting Ivara? That¡¯s going to be a short match."


    "I could say the same about your duel with Emmeranne," Aiden shot back.


    Shiloh scowled, returning to his breakfast without another word.


    Amidst the murmurs and reactions, Emmeranne appeared behind Ivara. She stood silently for a moment, before her cold, unflinching gaze landed on Ivara.


    "You¡¯re challenging him?" she asked softly, her voice low and measured.


    Ivara turned to look at her, unbothered. "Yes. Why?"


    Emmeranne tilted her head slightly, her black hair falling over her shoulder. "He¡¯ll win."


    The table stilled again, and Ivara¡¯s grin widened. "We¡¯ll see about that."


    Aiden sighed, setting his utensils down and leaning back in his chair. "Fine. If you want a duel, you¡¯ll get one. But don¡¯t expect me to hold back."


    "Good," Ivara said simply.


    Adrian¡¯s grin returned in full force as he leaned in. "Oh, this is going to be fun to watch."


    "It¡¯s going to be a disaster," Sevan muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    Rupert chuckled, folding his arms. "I¡¯ve got ten coins on Aiden."


    Jarek smirked. "Ivara¡¯s got the precision, though. I¡¯m betting on her. If she wins you have to do the dare I told you last time to Shiloh."


    Rupert groaned.

 Chapter 49: Training

    The duel was set for the weekend, and anticipation buzzed through the academy like wildfire.


    Ivara¡¯s challenge had been the talk of every hall and corner, and even students not usually invested in such matters found themselves intrigued. After all, Ivara¡¯s precision affinity in combat was well-known even before due to her family being one of the greatest elves in Soleil.


    From time to time, Aiden could see some of the older years even betting between Ivara and hom. It wasn¡¯t common the first years would be leading the duels, after all.


    Aiden was determined. Keeping his 10th place meant more than just a number on the academy¡¯s ranks- it was a symbol of how far he had come since arriving here.


    Losing wasn¡¯t an option.


    Every moment outside of class became an opportunity to prepare. Between lessons, during breaks, and late into the evenings, Aiden trained relentlessly.


    "Ivara¡¯s precise," Sevan said during one of their late-night sparring sessions in the training hall. The faint glow of Aiden¡¯s fire illuminated the dark stone walls as he practiced throwing fireballs with unerring accuracy.


    "She won¡¯t waste a single move. If you leave an opening, even for a second, she¡¯ll take it."


    "I know," Aiden replied, sweat dripping down his brow. He adjusted his stance and hurled another fireball, hitting the center of a target they had set up earlier. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to make sure there aren¡¯t any openings."


    "You¡¯ve improved, but don¡¯t get cocky. Precision beats raw power every time. Trust me- I¡¯ve been dodging Sevan¡¯s small water blasts during classes long enough to know."


    Sevan rolled his eyes before summoning a twisting arc of water that Aiden had to dodge. "Keep moving, Aiden. Ivara won¡¯t give you time to stand still."


    The three of them sparred for hours, Aiden focusing on refining his technique and learning to anticipate attacks. While his fire magic had always been a force of nature, he knew he couldn¡¯t rely on brute strength alone. Against someone like Ivara, every move had to be calculated.


    "You¡¯re almost getting there, A," Sevan admitted, nodding in approval. "But precision isn¡¯t just about hitting your target. It¡¯s about timing, about knowing when to strike and when to hold back."


    Adrian, lounging on the grass nearby, smirked. "And knowing how to avoid getting an arrow to the face. That¡¯s important, too."


    Aiden¡¯s drive didn¡¯t go unnoticed during Physical Education either. From the moment Sir Bernard blew his whistle, Aiden threw himself into the exercises with relentless energy. The obstacle course¡ªa grueling combination of climbing walls, rope swings, and balance beams¡ªbecame his personal battleground.


    He vaulted over walls with ease, scaled ropes faster than most of his classmates, and sprinted through the maze-like course with unwavering focus.


    "Aiden!" Sir Bernard¡¯s booming voice echoed across the field as Aiden crossed the finish line well ahead of Shiloh.


    "What¡¯s gotten into you? You¡¯re moving like your life depends on it!"


    Aiden wiped the sweat from his brow and straightened, his breathing steady. "Just trying to stay sharp, sir."


    Sir Bernard studied him with a critical eye before nodding.


    "Well, keep it up. That kind of effort will take you far."


    Adrian and Sevan, who finished shortly after, exchanged amused glances.


    "You¡¯re making us look bad," Adrian said, clapping Aiden on the back.


    "Speak for yourself," Sevan muttered, though even he looked winded. "Still, you might want to pace yourself. Burning out before the duel won¡¯t help."


    -----------------------------


    The night before the duel, the boys were in their dorm room, a quiet tension hanging in the air.


    Aiden focused on a piece of parchment, sketching strategies for his duel with Ivara, while Adrian flipped lazily through his prank book, occasionally offering sarcastic commentary. Sevan, on the other hand, was muttering about how Aiden shouldn¡¯t exhaust himself before the big day.


    Just then, a knock on the door startled all three. Adrian caught the shadow ball mid-air and sat up, frowning. "Who¡¯s knocking this late?"


    Sevan stood and opened the door to reveal Amihan and Morrigan, each holding baskets of food, with Hanako peeking out shyly from behind them.


    "Evening, gentlemen!" Morrigan chirped, stepping into the room without waiting for an invitation. "We heard you¡¯ve been working yourself to the bone, Aiden, so we thought you might need some sustenance."


    Amihan smiled timidly, her pale hands clutching her basket. "We just wanted to wish you luck. You¡¯ve been training really hard."


    Hanako, however, held a carefully wrapped box and approached Aiden directly.


    "These are for you. A little something from home- some Japanese snacks that my sister bought. Thought you¡¯d like something different," she said, extending it to him.


    Aiden hesitated, then took the box with a quiet "Thank you."


    The faint scent of sweet rice wafted through the wrapping, instantly making Aiden¡¯s stomach growl in hunger.


    Adrian leaned against the bedpost, his trademark grin in place. "Wow, Hanako, going all out for Aiden? Should I be jealous?"


    Hanako shot him a look that was more amused than annoyed. "Not everything¡¯s about you, Caleena." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan chuckled under his breath while Aiden cleared his throat and set the box aside.


    "Thanks again," he said, his tone subdued but sincere.


    Morrigan plopped her basket onto the desk, beaming. "We¡¯ve got sandwiches, fruit, and these amazing chocolate-covered nuts they always give out for desserts during breakfast. Don¡¯t ask how I got them¡ªthey¡¯re technically limited stock."


    Adrian smirked, leaning back against the bedframe. "Are we all just ignoring the fact that you broke some unwritten snack law for this?"


    "Exactly," Morrigan said proudly. "Anything for the cause!"


    Amihan set her basket down more quietly. "We¡­ we believe in you, Aiden. Ivara¡¯s strong, but so are you."


    Sevan, standing by the desk, raised an eyebrow. "You realise you¡¯re basically feeding the competition, right?"


    "We¡¯re feeding everyone equally! Plus, this isn¡¯t about picking sides. It¡¯s about making sure you guys don¡¯t keel over from starvation before the duel," Morrigan grinned.


    As the girls made their way out, Hanako turned at the door, her smile widening. "Good luck tomorrow, Aiden. We¡¯re all looking forward to seeing how it goes."


    When the door clicked shut behind them, Adrian immediately broke the silence. "Did she just single you out, or am I imagining things?"


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Focus, Adrian. Aiden has a duel to win."


    Aiden sighed, ignoring their teasing as he returned to his parchment.

 Chapter 50: Fire and Arrows [1]

    The arena was alive with energy as the students gathered around, the forest looming in the distance. Aiden stood at the edge of the crowd with his hands clenched into fists, his gaze focused on the announcer standing at the center of the clearing. The air was thick with the scent of pine, damp earth, and a hint of magic as the final preparations for the duel were made.


    Aiden¡¯s stomach tightened, his heartbeat quickening as he stepped forward with purpose. He was ready. He had to be.


    "As always," the announcer continued, "you are protected by the dome surrounding the battle arena. It shields you from any outside interference, including creatures from the forest. The rules are simple: the first to capture/hit the opposing flag and make it move from its place wins. If the opposing flag is hit but does not move, it is not counted. If you are struck down and unable to continue, you forfeit. You may use whatever magical abilities you have at your disposal, but remember- this is a test of skill, strategy, and control. May the best student win."


    Aiden glanced at Ivara, who stood on the opposite side of the clearing. She looked calm, confident, and collected- her bow slung across her back, ready for action. Her green eyes met his, a flash of challenge passing between them.


    Aiden adjusted the collar of his uniform, his palms slightly sweaty.


    "You¡¯ve got this," Adrian said, clapping Aiden on the back with a grin. "She¡¯s good, yeah, but you¡¯re better. You¡¯re fire, mate. Literal fire. She¡¯s got arrows, but you¡¯ve got an entire arsenal at your fingertips."


    Aiden glanced at him, his face set in a determined expression. "She¡¯s precise, though. If I slip up even once, she¡¯s got me."


    Sevan smirked, leaning against a nearby tree with his arms crossed. "And that¡¯s why you¡¯re not going to slip up. Trust your instincts, Aiden. Besides, you¡¯ve faced worse. Ivara¡¯s tough, but she¡¯s not unbeatable."


    Adrian grinned. "Exactly. Just keep your cool. Well, maybe not too cool- you¡¯re fire, after all." He gave a mock shrug, earning an eye roll from Aiden.


    "Thanks for the pep talk, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m on my own once this starts," Aiden replied, a small smile tugging at his lips despite the tension coiling in his chest.


    "You are," Sevan said, his tone more serious now. "But remember, it¡¯s not just about strength. Strategy wins fights like these. Think ahead. And don¡¯t let her get inside your head."


    Aiden nodded, exhaling deeply.


    He couldn¡¯t let himself overthink this. He had prepared for moments like these, even if they weren¡¯t under such public scrutiny. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, then," he said, squaring his shoulders. "Let¡¯s do this."


    "Wait."


    Aiden turned around to see Emmeranne walking towards him.


    Why is she here?


    "Good luck. Be safe out there."


    Aiden didn¡¯t know what to think so he simply nodded. From the corner of his eye, he could see Adrian and Sevan looking at him and Emmeranne back and forth with an amused expression.


    As the horn sounded, signaling the start of the duel, Adrian called after him with a grin. "Make sure to win, or we¡¯ll never hear the end of it!"


    "Begin!"


    The horn sounded, and without hesitation, Aiden darted into the trees. His feet were swift on the forest floor, his mind was laser-focused on one thing- getting to the flag before Ivara did.


    Ivara had the advantage with her bow. She was quick, precise, and deadly. Aiden couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.


    He moved deeper into the forest, weaving between trees and hopping over fallen logs as his eyes scanned the area. He didn¡¯t know where the flag was yet, but he had to find it first before she did.


    He heard it then, a slight rustle of leaves behind him. Aiden¡¯s instincts kicked in, and he spun around just in time to see Ivara emerging from the shadows, her bow already drawn. Her eyes locked onto him with an intensity that made the air crackle.


    She didn¡¯t waste any time.


    The first arrow flew, fast and deadly. Aiden barely had time to react.


    He summoned a wall of fire in front of him, but the arrow was already too close. The fire clashed with the arrow¡¯s force, sending sparks flying in all directions. The arrow bounced off his shield, but the impact still left him reeling.


    He quickly summoned more fire, his palms now glowing with heat. But Ivara had already vanished, retreating further into the trees.


    Aiden gritted his teeth.


    She was playing with him, drawing him in, forcing him to reveal his position. He couldn¡¯t let her dictate the flow of the match. He had to get to the flag first.


    Moving quickly, he dashed deeper into the forest, leaving his shield of flames behind. The fire flickered out as he ran, and the dense canopy above him allowed the shadows to grow deeper. The rustling of leaves continued, faint and subtle. Ivara was out there, waiting for him to make the wrong move.


    But Aiden had made up his mind. He couldn¡¯t hide in the shadows forever.


    Suddenly, a sharp sound pierced the air¡ªa sharp twang¡ªand another arrow shot toward him. Aiden reacted instinctively, summoning a ball of fire in front of him. The projectile collided with the flames, but this time, the fire flickered weakly. It wasn¡¯t enough to block the arrow completely.


    The arrow grazed his shoulder.


    Aiden grunted as pain flared through his arm. His control over the fire wavered for just a second, and that was all Ivara needed.


    "Are you going to hide the entire time?" Ivara¡¯s voice was cool and mocking, and Aiden could hear the slight amusement in her tone. "Or are you going to show me something more interesting?"


    He clenched his jaw. He wasn¡¯t about to let her get under his skin.


    Instead of answering, Aiden summoned more flames¡ªthis time around his body, creating a swirling aura of heat.


    Without warning, he launched himself forward, flames trailing behind him like a comet. He moved with purpose, dodging around trees and aiming to get closer to the flag. He couldn¡¯t let her get the upper hand.


    But as he moved deeper into the forest, the faintest movement to the side caught his attention. He barely had time to react when Ivara¡¯s next arrow shot through the air. Aiden barely managed to block it, the heat from his flames deflecting it just in time. But there was no time to celebrate.


    She was fast...


    Too fast.


    He pushed himself harder, running faster, pushing his body to its limit. His breathing was heavy, but he didn¡¯t slow down. He couldn¡¯t afford to. He had to reach the flag.


    And then, without warning, he saw it¡ªthere, just ahead, the flag. It was surrounded by trees, hidden in a small clearing. He could get to it. He just needed one clear shot.


    But as he approached the clearing, the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end.


    Ivara was waiting.


    She stepped out from the shadows, her bow drawn and ready.


    Aiden¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t stop now. He had to finish this.


    "I¡¯ll give you one chance to run," Ivara said, her voice calm, almost teasing.


    He wasn¡¯t going to back down. Not now. Not when he was this close.


    "Not a chance," Aiden muttered, and with a fierce yell, he sent a wave of fire toward her.


    She sidestepped, and in that split second, she released her arrow.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes widened as the arrow flew straight toward his flag. He was too late. There was nothing he could do to stop it.


    The arrow hit its mark.


    Everything seemed to freeze in that moment.


    The flag jerked slightly, the arrow imbedding itself in the fabric.


    Aiden¡¯s heart sank. It was over.


    He lost his spot.

 Chapter 51: Fire and Arrows [2]

    The forest remained still, as if holding its breath. Aiden¡¯s chest tightened as he stared at the arrow lodged in the flag. The cheers from the watching students outside the dome began to rise, faint but unmistakable. For a moment, it looked like Ivara had sealed her victory.


    But the flag didn¡¯t fall.


    Instead, the arrow quivered where it was embedded, stuck fast in the fabric without dislodging it from its branch. The realization hit Aiden like a lightning bolt.


    She hadn¡¯t won.


    Not yet.


    Ivara¡¯s eyes narrowed in frustration as she jumped down from the branch where she had perched. "Lucky," she muttered, her voice carrying an edge of irritation. "But that won¡¯t happen again."


    Aiden felt the pressure of the moment, his heart pounding in his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. The flag was still within reach, and he wasn¡¯t going to back down.


    He raised his hands, summoning flames that licked at the edges of his fingers. "You¡¯ll have to try harder than that," he shot back, his voice steadier than he felt. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivara didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she raised her bow again, her movements as swift and precise as ever.


    Aiden darted behind a tree as Ivara fired another arrow, the projectile embedding itself into the bark with a solid thud. He could feel the heat of the battle rising, his blood rushing in his ears.


    He couldn¡¯t rely on defense alone. If he stayed on the back foot, she¡¯d outmaneuver him eventually.


    Taking a deep breath, Aiden emerged from his cover, hurling a concentrated fireball in her direction. Ivara rolled to the side but the fireball exploded against the ground, forcing her to momentarily lose her balance.


    He took advantage of the opening, charging forward. Flames erupted around him as he pushed himself harder, the forest coming alive with heat and light.


    Ivara was quick to recover. She backflipped onto another branch, her bow already drawn. She loosed three arrows in quick succession, each one aimed with deadly accuracy.


    Aiden managed to deflect the first two with a sweeping wave of fire, but the third came too fast. He twisted to avoid it, the arrow grazing his arm and tearing through his sleeve. Pain flared, but he gritted his teeth and kept moving.


    "Getting tired?" Ivara called out, her voice taunting but calm.


    "Not a chance," Aiden growled, flames flickering more fiercely around him.


    He extended his hands toward the ground, sending a controlled wave of fire racing across the forest floor. The flames spread quickly, forcing Ivara to leap from branch to branch to avoid being caught in the blaze.


    For a moment, he thought he had her cornered. But Ivara was nothing if not resourceful.


    She used her bow to fire a grappling arrow into a higher branch, swinging herself up and away from the flames with a level of grace that almost made Aiden jealous.


    "You¡¯re not bad," she admitted, her tone lighter now. "But you¡¯ll need more than fire to beat me."


    Aiden didn¡¯t respond. He was too focused, his mind racing as he tried to anticipate her next move.


    The fight dragged on, each of them trading blows in the form of fire and arrows.


    Aiden could feel his energy waning. Using his fire so intensely was taking its toll, and Ivara didn¡¯t seem to be slowing down.


    He needed to end this.


    His gaze flicked back to the flag, still perched on the branch. It wasn¡¯t far, but Ivara was always one step ahead, her arrows keeping him at bay.


    And then he had an idea.


    It was risky, and it would take everything he had, but it was the only way.


    He began to backpedal, creating distance between himself and Ivara. She frowned, clearly suspicious of his movements, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to fire another arrow.


    This time, Aiden didn¡¯t deflect it.


    Instead, he dropped to the ground, letting the arrow sail harmlessly over his head. The move left him exposed, and he could see Ivara already preparing her next shot, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    With a burst of energy, he launched himself toward a cluster of trees, using the trunks as cover. Flames erupted around him, creating a barrier that made it difficult for her to aim.


    "What are you doing?" Ivara called, her voice edged with frustration.


    Aiden didn¡¯t answer. He was already moving again, weaving through the trees with a newfound determination.


    He ran further into the trees, trying to find cover. He needed to get closer to the flag. But as he ducked behind a large oak, he felt it¡ªan unsettling stillness in the air. He wasn¡¯t alone.


    Without warning, a flash of movement caught his eye.


    Ivara, her body moving like a whisper in the wind, emerged from behind a thicket of bushes. She was holding her bow steady, her eyes locked onto him. There was no hesitation in her movements, no doubt in her aim. The arrow notched and drawn, she loosed it with a single, smooth motion.


    Aiden barely had time to react. He raised his hand, summoning another wall of fire, but the arrow was too fast. It hit the edge of his shield, the impact vibrating through his arm as it exploded in a shower of sparks. The fire flickered, almost going out, but he fought to keep it steady, his magic roaring in defiance.


    He gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t let her push him like this. Ivara was patient¡ªshe knew how to take her time, how to wait for the perfect shot. She would wait for him to make a mistake, then take advantage of it.


    And that¡¯s exactly what she did.


    Another arrow came hurtling toward him, but this time, he was ready. He summoned a burst of flame, launching it at the oncoming projectile, but he misjudged the distance. The arrow swerved just enough to avoid the fire, embedding itself in the trunk of the tree beside him.


    A loud thud echoed through the clearing.


    Aiden cursed under his breath. She was too good. He was too slow. If this kept up, he¡¯d never get close enough to the flag.


    His heart pounded in his chest as he ducked low, trying to keep his head below the line of fire. The pressure was mounting. He had to move.


    He heard the twang of the bowstring again, this time from behind him. Aiden spun around, his feet skidding against the dirt, and summoned a wall of flame just in time. The arrow hit the shield with a force that sent a shockwave through his entire body, but he stood his ground.


    Ivara was playing with him now. Every shot was designed to force him into a corner, to make him act out of desperation.


    Aiden¡¯s breath came faster. He couldn¡¯t keep doing this. He had to be smarter. But the thought of losing, of letting Ivara win, twisted something inside him. He couldn¡¯t give in. Not when he was so close. He had come too far to back down now.


    "C¡¯mon, Aiden," Ivara called from behind the trees. "Show me what you¡¯ve got."


    He clenched his fists, summoning more fire, more heat. The air around him thickened with the intensity of his magic. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    Then, in a burst of movement, he dashed forward, ignoring the burn of his legs and the pounding of his heart. He had no plan¡ªno strategy. It was all instinct now.


    His fire flared, lighting up the darkened forest around him as he ran toward the flag.


    Ivara saw him coming. She raised her bow, already drawing her arrow, aiming for the heart of his approach. But Aiden was already too close¡ªhe could feel the warmth of the flag just ahead of him.


    Everything felt like it was happening too fast. He was running headfirst into her trap, but he had no choice. The heat within him surged as he pushed through the trees, the flag within arm¡¯s reach.


    And then, just as his fingers brushed the fabric¡ª


    Twang.


    The sound of the bowstring echoed through the clearing. Aiden¡¯s eyes went wide.


    The arrow was already in flight.


    He had no time to react. No time to shield himself.


    The world seemed to slow as the arrow neared its target¡ªthe flag, his flag.


    But just as the arrow was about to strike¡ª


    A sharp crack rang out. Something shattered.


    Aiden froze.


    His fingers brushed against the flag.


    "The winner is¡ª"


    The dome flickered, and the scene faded to black.

 Chapter 52: Fire and Arrows [3]

    The air in the dome shifted. One moment, the dense forest was alive with the soft rustle of leaves and the distant chirping of birds; the next, everything plunged into an unnatural darkness.


    Aiden froze, his fire flickering uncertainly in his palms as the familiar surroundings of the dome melted away into pitch black.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Aiden asked, his voice tense. He glanced toward Ivara, barely making out her silhouette through the dim glow of his flames.


    Ivara turned her head sharply, her bow half-drawn. "I don¡¯t know," she said, her voice hushed. Her sharp eyes scanned the void around them. "The dome doesn¡¯t just... do this."


    Aiden nodded, his senses on high alert.


    "This isn¡¯t normal," he muttered.


    Then, the smell hit them.


    The stench of blood hung thick in the air, metallic and nauseating. Ivara recoiled, pressing a hand to her nose.


    "What... what is that?"


    Aiden¡¯s stomach churned. "Blood."


    The oppressive darkness seemed to press closer, and with it came a chilling silence that made Aiden¡¯s skin crawl. It wasn¡¯t just the absence of sound- it was as if the forest itself had stopped breathing.


    "I don¡¯t like this," Ivara muttered, stepping closer to Aiden. Her voice was unusually tense, a sharp contrast to her usual confidence.


    "Neither do I," Aiden admitted.


    And then, faintly, a sound broke the silence.


    Clap.


    The noise was slow, deliberate, echoing eerily through the black void.


    Clap. Clap.


    Aiden¡¯s fire flared instinctively, casting a faint glow that illuminated the figure standing just ahead of them.


    He was tall and impossibly pale, his sunken eyes glinting red in the dim light. His clothes were dark and tattered, blending into the shadows as if he belonged to them.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Aiden demanded, stepping in front of Ivara protectively.


    The figure smiled, his lips curling in a way that was both amused and predatory. "Finally," he said, his voice smooth and low. "I¡¯ve been waiting for this."


    Ivara¡¯s knees weakened as she took a shaky step back. Her hand instinctively gripped Aiden¡¯s arm, her other still holding her bow. "We need to get out of here," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "Hey. You okay?" Aiden whispered back, his eyes fixed on the figure.


    "He reeks of blood," Ivara said, her voice trembling. "He¡¯s not human. We need to find the exit. Now."


    The pale man took a step forward, his movements unnervingly graceful. "Oh, don¡¯t run," he said, his tone almost mocking. "The fun is just about to begin."


    Aiden¡¯s flames surged to life.


    "Stay behind me, Ivara," he said, his voice steady despite the pounding of his heart.


    Ivara hesitated for a moment before nodding, her bowstring taut as she aimed an arrow at the figure.


    Without warning, the man lunged. He moved so quickly that Aiden barely had time to react, throwing up a wall of fire between them. The flames roared to life, forcing the figure to stop, but only for a moment.


    The man¡¯s hand shot through the flames, grabbing Aiden by the wrist. His grip was like iron, unyielding and cold. Aiden winced, his fire flickering as the man¡¯s presence seemed to drain the energy from him.


    Ivara fired an arrow, her aim as precise as ever. The projectile struck the man in the shoulder, but instead of staggering, he simply turned his head to look at her. With a chilling smile, he pulled the arrow free, the wound closing almost instantly.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" he asked, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Aiden wrenched his arm free, stumbling back as he reignited his flames. "What are you?" he demanded.


    The man tilted his head, his red eyes glinting. "That¡¯s a question for another time."


    Ivara fired another arrow, this one glowing faintly with magic.


    It zipped through the air with deadly precision, but the man dodged it effortlessly, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    He lashed out with his hand, striking Ivara¡¯s bow and sending it flying from her grip. She barely had time to react before he kicked her in the chest, sending her sprawling to the ground.


    "Ivara!" Aiden shouted, surging forward. He unleashed a torrent of fire, the flames roaring as they enveloped the man. For a moment, it seemed like the attack might work.


    But then the fire dissipated, and the man emerged, unharmed and smirking.


    "Impressive," he said, his tone almost approving. "But not enough."


    He moved toward Aiden, his movements fluid.


    Aiden threw everything he had at him- fireballs, walls of flame, even a desperate explosion of heat that left the air shimmering- but nothing seemed to faze the man.


    Ivara struggled to her feet, blood dripping from a cut on her forehead. She summoned a dagger from her belt and charged at the man, her movements quick and precise. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man turned to face her, his expression almost bored. He caught her wrist mid-strike, twisting it until she cried out in pain.


    "Persistent, aren¡¯t you?" he said.


    Aiden took the opportunity to strike, his fire flaring brighter than ever as he aimed a punch at the man¡¯s side. The flames struck with a deafening crack, forcing the man to release Ivara and stagger back slightly.


    Aiden and Ivara stood side by side, panting and bloodied. "We can take him," Aiden said, his voice firm.


    Ivara nodded, though her grip on her dagger was shaky. "We have to," she said.


    But the man recovered quickly, his smile widening as he looked at them. "I almost feel bad about what¡¯s coming next."


    He moved faster than ever, a blur of motion that neither Aiden nor Ivara could fully track.


    Aiden barely managed to block an incoming strike with a wall of fire, but the man¡¯s other hand lashed out, striking him in the chest and sending him sprawling.


    Ivara lunged at the man with her dagger, but he caught her wrist again, this time twisting it until the weapon clattered to the ground. He struck her in the side, and she crumpled to the ground, clutching her ribs and gasping for air.


    "Ivara!" Aiden shouted, his voice raw with desperation.


    The man turned to him, his red eyes gleaming.


    Aiden forced himself to his feet, his flames flickering weakly around him. He summoned everything he had left, pouring all his energy into one last attack. The fire roared to life, forming into a massive inferno that surged toward the man.


    For a moment, the dome was illuminated by the intense light of the flames.


    And then, just as suddenly, the flames were gone, snuffed out as if they had never existed.


    The man stood unharmed, his smile colder than ever.


    Before Aiden could react, the man closed the distance between them, his hand wrapping around Aiden¡¯s throat.


    Aiden gasped, his vision blurring as the man¡¯s grip tightened.


    "I¡¯ve finally found you," the man said, his voice low and almost triumphant.


    Aiden¡¯s heart seemed to stop as the man¡¯s next words echoed in his ears.


    "Aiden Chase."

 Chapter 53: Fire and Arrows [4]

    As Aiden gasped for breath, he summoned every ounce of strength he had left. Flames burst to life in his palms, weak but fierce, casting an orange glow that danced against the darkened dome. Karro smirked, his pale face illuminated by the flickering light.


    "Still trying, are we?" the man said, his voice laced with mockery. "How amusing."


    Aiden gritted his teeth.


    His fire grew, brightening slightly as he willed it to strengthen. He thrust his palm forward, sending a stream of flames toward Karro. The heat surged through the air, aimed directly at the man¡¯s chest.


    The guy moved swiftly, almost too fast for Aiden¡¯s eyes to follow. With an elegant sidestep, he evaded the fire entirely. "Pathetic," he hissed.


    Before Aiden could react, he lunged forward, his hand striking out like a viper. Aiden barely had time to dodge, the man¡¯s nails grazing his cheek. He stumbled back, clutching his face as a thin line of blood began to trickle down his skin.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" The guy taunted, his eyes gleaming with cruel delight.


    Aiden clenched his fists, anger igniting within him. The fire in his palms flared brighter, surging with his emotions. "You talk too much," he spat, launching a barrage of fireballs toward the man.


    This time, the man didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he raised his hand, and the fireballs dissipated in midair as though they had been snuffed out by an invisible force.


    "What¡ª?" Aiden¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The guy chuckled darkly. "You¡¯re not the only one with tricks, boy."


    Before Aiden could process what had happened, the man closed the distance between them. He moved like a shadow, silent and swift. Aiden barely managed to raise his arms in defense before his fist collided with his stomach. The force of the blow sent him flying backward, his body slamming into a tree.


    Aiden groaned, his vision swimming as pain radiated through his back. He struggled to stand, his legs trembling beneath him.


    The man approached slowly, his steps deliberate. "You¡¯re out of your depth, Aiden Chase," he said, his voice cold and unfeeling. "You can¡¯t win this."


    Aiden glared at him, determination burning in his eyes. "I¡¯m not giving up," he said through gritted teeth.


    Summoning the last of his strength, Aiden unleashed a wave of fire, the flames roaring with intensity. The man raised an arm to shield himself, the flames licking at his sleeve but failing to harm him.


    "You¡¯ve got spirit," He admitted, lowering his arm. "But it¡¯s not enough."


    Before Aiden could react, he appeared in front of him, his hand shooting out to grip Aiden by the throat. He lifted him effortlessly off the ground, his strength inhuman.


    Aiden struggled against Karro¡¯s iron grip, his fire sputtering weakly in his palms. His chest heaved as the man¡¯s fingers tightened around his throat, cutting off his breath. The crimson gleam in Karro¡¯s sunken eyes made Aiden¡¯s blood run cold.


    Ivara, still clutching her injured side, staggered to her feet, her face pale but resolute. She notched another arrow despite her trembling hands, aiming it directly at Karro¡¯s head.


    "Let him go!" she shouted, her voice shaky but defiant.


    Karro barely turned his head, his sinister smile widening. "Still trying, are we?" With a casual flick of his free hand, he sent a wave of force toward her, knocking the bow from her grasp and sending her crashing into a tree. Ivara let out a sharp cry of pain, clutching her ribs as she collapsed to the ground.


    "Ivara!" Aiden gasped, his voice barely audible through the pressure on his throat. Anger flared within him, reigniting the flames in his hands. He tried to push them toward Karro, but the man¡¯s presence drained the energy from him, leaving his fire flickering weakly.


    "You¡¯re persistent," the man said, his tone almost mocking. "But it¡¯s pointless. You¡¯re no match for me, Aiden Chase."


    Aiden¡¯s vision blurred as he struggled to breathe, his body growing weaker by the second. Was this it? Was this how it ended?


    Before he could deliver the final blow, a soft sound echoed through the darkness.


    It was faint, almost like the rustling of leaves, but it carried a strange power that made even the man pause.


    "Well, well," a calm, authoritative voice called out. "Hello, Karro."


    The man whose name is Karro, head snapped toward the sound, his grip on Aiden loosening slightly. His predatory smile faltered as he turned to face the newcomer.


    Emerging from the shadows was Headmaster Kairos, his tall, imposing figure silhouetted against the faint light of his glowing staff. His eyes, sharp and commanding, locked onto Karro with a mix of disdain and warning.


    "Let go of my student," Kairos said, his tone calm but laced with steel.


    Karro¡¯s smile returned, though it was strained. "Ah, Headmaster Kairos," he said smoothly, though his grip on Aiden didn¡¯t falter. "Always the protector. Always meddling where you don¡¯t belong."


    Kairos raised a brow, taking a step forward. "And you," he said, his voice cutting through the darkness like a blade, "always overstepping your bounds. Tell me, Karro, why are you here? Why have you chosen to disrupt my academy, harm my students, and destroy the peace we uphold?"


    Karro chuckled, a low, chilling sound. "Meddling is a habit of yours, isn¡¯t it?" he said. "This doesn¡¯t concern you, Kairos."


    The headmaster¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You have no right to say that when you¡¯ve stepped foot on these grounds, harmed those under my protection, and brought chaos to this place. Release the boy. Now."


    Karro¡¯s grip on Aiden tightened for a moment before he let go, shoving him to the ground. Aiden collapsed, gasping for air and clutching his throat.


    Kairos stepped closer, his presence radiating authority. "Your arrogance knows no bounds," he said. "You¡¯ve broken sacred rules tonight, Karro. You¡¯ve gone too far."


    Karro¡¯s smile faded, replaced by a sneer. "You think you can stop me?" he hissed.


    Kairos raised his staff, the light intensifying. "I will do what I must to protect my students," he said firmly.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the two were about to clash, their power radiating in waves that made the very air tremble.


    But before Kairos could act, Karro¡¯s form began to shift. His body twisted and contorted, his pale skin darkening as leathery wings emerged from his back.


    Kairos watched him go, his expression unreadable. "You can¡¯t run from me, Karro," he said softly. He raised his hand, and the world seemed to shift.


    Aiden blinked as time slowed, the air growing thick and heavy. The darkness of the dome twisted and rewound, pulling Karro¡¯s bat form back into his humanoid state.


    Karro landed back in the clearing, his eyes wide with shock and anger.


    Kairos¡¯s gaze hardened. "If you dare lay a finger on my students, I won¡¯t hesitate to do to you what they did to your wife." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Karro¡¯s expression darkened, his body trembling slightly.


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare."


    Kairos didn¡¯t respond. His golden eyes bore into Karro.


    Karro shuddered, then, in a flash, disappeared, leaving behind a faint glow of energy.


    Kairos sighed, snapping his fingers. The dome dissolved, the darkness fading into light. He stepped forward, kneeling beside Aiden, who was barely conscious.


    "You¡¯re safe now," Kairos said softly, his voice gentle.


    Aiden¡¯s vision blurred, and he reached weakly toward the headmaster. "Ivara," he whispered. "She¡¯s hurt."


    Kairos nodded. "I¡¯ll take care of her. Rest now, Aiden."


    With those words, Aiden¡¯s world faded to black, his body succumbing to exhaustion.

 Chapter 54: Secret’s Out

    Aiden¡¯s eyes fluttered open to an unfamiliar ceiling, faint beams of morning light streaming through the curtained windows.


    The faint scent of medicinal herbs lingered in the air, and the low hum of muffled chatter reached his ears. As his vision cleared, he noticed rows of neatly made beds lining the room. He tried to sit up, his muscles aching with every movement, and that¡¯s when he saw her.


    Ivara was lying on the bed across from him, her face turned slightly to the side, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. Relief washed over him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They¡¯d both made it through the duel, though the sharp pain coursing through his body was a stark reminder of the fight¡¯s intensity.


    "You¡¯re awake."


    The voice startled him, and he turned his head sharply, wincing at the sudden movement. A woman with dark skin and kind eyes stood beside his bed, holding a tray of vials and bandages. She wore a crisp white apron over a pale blue dress, her every movement calm and measured.


    "Who are you?" Aiden croaked, his voice hoarse.


    "Miss Seacole," she said gently, setting the tray down on a nearby table. "I¡¯m the school nurse. You¡¯re in the infirmary."


    Aiden glanced again at Ivara, unable to shake his concern.


    "Is she alright?" he asked, his voice laced with worry.


    Miss Seacole followed his gaze and smiled softly. "She¡¯ll be fine, just like you will. Though neither of you made it easy for me," she said with a raised eyebrow. "Now, you need to rest. You¡¯ll need all your strength."


    Aiden frowned, catching the weight in her tone. "What do you mean? Rest for what?"


    Before she could answer, the doors to the infirmary burst open, slamming against the walls with a loud crash. Aiden¡¯s heart leapt at the noise, but his surprise quickly turned into exasperation when he saw who it was.


    "YOU¡¯RE ALIVE!"


    Adrian shouted, his leather jacket flaring as he stormed into the room.


    Though he wore the academy¡¯s uniform trousers and shirt, his vest had been entirely replaced by his signature jacket. He looked disheveled, as though he¡¯d sprinted here without a second thought.


    Behind him, Sevan trailed in, juggling what appeared to be an assortment of snacks.


    "Aiden!" he exclaimed, his face lighting up as he spotted his friend sitting upright. "You¡¯re alive!"


    The two of them rushed over, nearly knocking over a nearby chair in their excitement.


    "You¡¯re alive!" Adrian repeated, grabbing Aiden by the shoulders and shaking him lightly for emphasis.


    "Yes, I noticed," Aiden muttered, though the faintest smile tugged at his lips.


    Sevan set the snacks down on the bedside table and leaned in, his eyes wide with mock seriousness. "Do you know how worried we were? Adrian thought you were dead!"


    "I didn¡¯t say dead," Adrian cut in, his expression feigning indignation. "I said ¡¯possibly gravely injured.¡¯"


    "Right, because that¡¯s so much better," Aiden said dryly.


    Their voices grew louder, laughter bubbling up as the tension finally broke, until Miss Seacole cleared her throat sharply.


    "Enough!" she said firmly, her hands on her hips. "This is an infirmary, not a circus. Keep it down, or I¡¯ll have the both of you thrown out."


    Adrian and Sevan immediately straightened, muttering hurried apologies, though their grins gave them away.


    Miss Seacole sighed, though there was no real anger in her expression. "Let him rest. And no more dramatics."


    Aiden leaned back against his pillow, shaking his head as Adrian handed him a small pastry from the pile Sevan had brought.


    Adrian popped a piece of bread into his mouth as he gestured wildly, recounting the duel¡¯s chaotic ending. "You won, Aiden. You kept your spot," he said, grinning as though the matter was simple. "Barely, but hey, a win is a win."


    Aiden¡¯s head throbbed, and the faint ache in his muscles reminded him of just how hard he had fought. The infirmary was quiet apart from Adrian¡¯s voice and the occasional rustle of fabric as Sevan shifted uncomfortably by the window. Aiden¡¯s gaze flicked to Sevan, who stood with his arms crossed, his face unreadable.


    Something was off.


    "Why do I feel like there¡¯s more you¡¯re not saying?" Aiden muttered, his voice hoarse.


    Sevan sighed, his brows furrowing slightly. "It¡¯s not the right time, Aiden. You need to rest."


    "I¡¯m awake now. Just tell me," Aiden insisted, sitting up despite the dull ache in his back. He could tell by Sevan¡¯s stiff demeanor and Adrian¡¯s nervous glance that whatever they weren¡¯t saying wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d want to hear.


    "Listen," Adrian started, dragging out the word as if hoping he could stretch time itself. "Something happened during the duel..."


    Aiden frowned. "Something? What do you mean?"


    Sevan stepped forward, his tone even but tense. "After you and Ivara fought, the dome¡­ changed."


    "Changed?"


    "It got dark," Sevan continued, his voice quieter now. "Like unnaturally dark. It wasn¡¯t just shadows. It was like something was blocking the light completely. And it wasn¡¯t just that."


    Adrian nodded, his expression growing more serious. "The voices inside the dome were amplified. Loud. Yours, Ivara¡¯s, and¡­" He hesitated before glancing at Sevan for support.


    "And his," Sevan finished grimly.


    Aiden froze. "His?"


    Adrian leaned against the bedframe, his usual carefree grin nowhere to be found. "That guy. The one who interrupted the duel. The one who called himself Karro."


    The name sent an immediate chill down Aiden¡¯s spine, and his breath hitched. He didn¡¯t need them to explain further to understand the implications, but he stayed silent, waiting for the inevitable.


    "And¡­" Sevan added slowly, as though picking his words carefully, "he called you by your full name. Aiden Chase. Everyone heard it."


    Aiden¡¯s heart dropped. His full name. The one he had worked so hard to keep hidden.


    The room spun for a moment as the weight of the revelation sank in. "Everyone?" he croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Everyone."


    Aiden clenched the sheets beneath his hands, his knuckles white. His chest tightened as panic began to creep in.


    The secret he had spent so much time guarding was out. His name, his family, his past¡ªit was all exposed.


    Adrian, sensing the growing tension, placed a hand on Aiden¡¯s shoulder. "Hey, it¡¯s not all bad," he said, attempting a smile. "I mean, sure, everyone knows now, but-"


    "But what?" Aiden snapped, his voice sharp as a knife.


    "They know, Adrian. My name. My family. Do you have any idea what that means?"


    Adrian opened his mouth to reply, but Sevan cut in, his voice calm but firm. "It means," he said, meeting Aiden¡¯s gaze, "that you need to stay focused. You can¡¯t change what¡¯s happened. All you can do is decide how to move forward."


    Before Aiden could respond, the door creaked open, and Miss Seacole stepped in, carrying a tray of vials. Her dark skin glistened faintly in the sunlight filtering through the infirmary windows, and her presence was commanding yet gentle.


    "Enough," she said, her voice firm but not unkind. "Aiden needs peace and quiet, not you three yammering in his ear. If you can¡¯t keep your voices down, you¡¯ll find yourselves out of this room faster than you can blink."


    Adrian rolled his eyes but straightened, grabbing one last piece of bread from the snack pile. "Alright, alright. We¡¯re going."


    Sevan gave Aiden a final look. "Rest. We¡¯ll deal with this later."


    As they left, Aiden sank back into the bed, his thoughts a whirlwind.


    ---------------------------------


    As the hours passed, Aiden lay in the infirmary, trying to gather his thoughts. His muscles were sore, but the fatigue of the duel had settled into a dull ache.


    Soon after, the door creaked open, and Aiden stiffened slightly, unsure who would be entering. He blinked when he saw Amihan, Emmeranne, and Morrigan standing in the doorway. Aiden sat up straighter, unsure what kind of reception he¡¯d get from the girls.


    Amihan was the first to break the silence, her eyes warm and friendly as always. She smiled and waved a hand at him. "Aiden! You¡¯re awake," she said, her tone light and welcoming. "How are you feeling?"


    Aiden forced a smile, but his body still felt heavy. "Better. I guess."


    Amihan¡¯s eyes softened with sympathy, but she quickly shifted her gaze to Ivara¡¯s bed.


    "How¡¯s she doing?"


    "I think she¡¯s fine," Aiden replied. "She¡¯s just resting. She fought hard, too."


    Amihan nodded, looking at Ivara with a touch of concern before turning her attention back to Aiden. "I¡¯m glad to hear that."


    The tension in the room was palpable. Aiden could feel it in the air, like an invisible wall between him and Morrigan.


    Morrigan, standing just beside Emmeranne, shifted uncomfortably. Her posture was stiff, and the flicker of unease in her eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Aiden. She folded her arms and glanced at the floor, unwilling to make eye contact.


    Aiden cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Morrigan¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She hesitated, her gaze flicking to Amihan before she spoke, her tone strained. "Nothing. Just¡­ making sure everyone¡¯s alright."


    She then quickly turned to Ivara, as if to avoid further conversation.


    It wasn¡¯t lost on Aiden that she probably felt awkward because of his lineage. Everyone now knew he was Aiden Chase, part of the infamous family connected to the Hunters.


    He couldn¡¯t blame her. After all, his name alone had the power to make people wary of him.


    Emmeranne, on the other hand, seemed unfazed by the situation. She stood silently, her dark eyes fixed on the room but not particularly on any of them. She didn¡¯t have to speak to make her indifference clear. The silence from her side felt strangely heavy in the room.


    Amihan, however, didn¡¯t mind the tension. She offered Aiden a kind smile, making sure he felt at ease.


    "Don¡¯t worry about her," Amihan said quietly, her words just for Aiden. "She doesn¡¯t hold grudges."


    Aiden gave a small nod of acknowledgment, but his attention shifted back to Morrigan, whose discomfort still hung thick in the air. It was strange, having someone so close to him seem so distant now.


    Still, he appreciated Amihan¡¯s efforts to smooth things over.


    Anyway," Amihan said, noticing the tension, "we just wanted to make sure you both are okay. I mean, after everything that happened, it¡¯s good to know you¡¯re both alive and well."


    Her eyes lingered on Aiden for a moment longer before she looked at Ivara again. "I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re both still with us."


    Aiden nodded, appreciating the kindness in Amihan¡¯s words.


    At least someone seemed to care.


    The silence stretched for a moment longer before Amihan gave Aiden a gentle smile.


    "Well, we¡¯ll let you get some rest. You both need it. But if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask." She turned to Morrigan and Emmeranne. "Come on, we should let them be for now."


    Without another word, Amihan gently patted Aiden¡¯s arm and then led the others out.


    Morrigan hesitated for a moment, casting a quick glance at Aiden. He could have sworn there was something she wanted to say, but she merely turned and followed Emmeranne out of the room.

 Chapter 55: You’re Still Aiden

    A few hours passed in a strange, quiet lull. The soft sounds of the infirmary, the gentle rustling of leaves outside, and the occasional murmur from other students who came in filled the room. Aiden, now feeling a little more rested, lay back on his pillow, his mind racing as he processed the events of the duel and everything that had followed.


    Suddenly, a shift in the air signaled that Ivara was waking up.


    Her eyes fluttered open, taking a moment to adjust to the light. Aiden watched as she sat up slowly, a soft groan escaping her lips as she stretched her arms. Her gaze quickly scanned the room before meeting Aiden¡¯s.


    "Hey," she muttered, her voice rough from sleep but still with that sharp edge to it. "Looks like we both made it out alive."


    Aiden nodded, relieved to see her awake and seemingly unharmed. "Yeah. That was one hell of a fight," he said, sitting up a little more comfortably.


    Ivara didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to give a full reply, but she shot him a knowing look, her lips curling slightly.


    "Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d take me down so easily," she said, a playful glint in her eyes despite the bruises on her face. "You¡¯re a lot more of a threat than I thought."


    Aiden couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "You¡¯re not so bad yourself," he responded, leaning back in the bed and letting out a long breath. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The conversation drifted to more serious matters. As they settled into the quiet of the infirmary, the memory of the mysterious man from the dome loomed over them.


    "So," Ivara began, breaking the silence, "that guy, Karro¡¯s his name right? Do you have any idea who he is?" Her voice was low, as if she didn¡¯t want anyone else to overhear, even though they were alone.


    Aiden¡¯s brow furrowed as he remembered the way the strange man had called him by his full name, his words echoing in Aiden¡¯s mind like a warning.


    "No," Aiden muttered, "I don¡¯t know who he is, but he sure knows me. He knew my name¡­ full name. No one should know that."


    "So¡­ is it true?" she asked, her voice steady but with a hint of curiosity. "Are you really a Chase?"


    Aiden stiffened, the question weighing heavier than he expected. He hesitated, unsure how to respond. The name "Chase" wasn¡¯t just a name- it was a symbol, a legacy, a burden. Most people treated it like a title, one that came with expectations and, more often than not, fear.


    Finally, Aiden leaned back on his pillow, his tired eyes meeting hers.


    "If I said yes," he began slowly, "would you stop being my friend?"


    Ivara didn¡¯t answer immediately, her sharp gaze softening as she studied him. For a moment, Aiden thought she might actually say yes, and his chest tightened. But then, she smirked- just a little- and shook her head.


    "Nothing about your last name changes who you are," she said simply, leaning back against the headboard. "You¡¯re still Aiden. You fought me fair and square. That¡¯s all I care about."


    Aiden exhaled deeply, relief washing over him. Of all the reactions he had braced himself for, this was the one he hadn¡¯t expected.


    "Thanks," he said quietly, his voice almost breaking.


    Ivara waved it off as if it was nothing, though her small smile lingered. "Besides," she added, "I¡¯ve never cared much for all that legacy rubbish. People are people. If someone¡¯s got a problem with you just because of your name, that¡¯s their problem, not yours."


    Her words hung in the air, and for the first time in a long while, Aiden felt a spark of hope. Maybe not everyone would see him as the symbol of his family¡¯s controversial legacy. Maybe, just maybe, some people would see him for who he really was.


    "You¡¯re alright, Ivara," he said, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "Don¡¯t let it go to your head," she quipped, her smirk turning into a grin. "I still plan on challenging you again someday."


    Aiden chuckled softly, though his mind quickly turned serious. "You really think people are going to let it go? About my name, I mean?"


    Ivara shrugged. "Some might, some won¡¯t. That¡¯s how people are. But honestly?" She gave him a sidelong glance. "If anyone¡¯s got a problem with you, they¡¯ll have to get through me first."


    The declaration left Aiden speechless. For all her sharpness and bravado, Ivara was turning out to be someone he could count on, even in the most unexpected ways.


    --------------------------------


    Aiden stirred in his sleep, caught in the grip of another dream- one he couldn¡¯t seem to escape no matter how much he tried. The tree loomed before him, ancient and gnarled, its roots twisting through endless darkness. The bark glistened like it was alive, veins of light pulsing faintly through its surface. He felt it again, the pull¡ªdeep and visceral, as if the tree was calling to something buried within him. The whispers around him grew louder, overlapping into a cacophony that made his chest tighten.


    And then he woke up.


    Aiden sat upright in bed, his breath uneven, a sheen of sweat on his forehead. The infirmary was dim, the only light coming from the soft glow of enchanted lanterns on the walls. He pressed his palms to his face, trying to shake the dream¡¯s hold on him.


    But the image of the tree lingered, and with it came an inexplicable urge to leave; to walk out of the infirmary, find the forest, and¡­


    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay put. No, he told himself. Not now.


    The faintest creak broke the silence, making Aiden¡¯s heart leap. His eyes darted to the infirmary door, which had begun to open on its own. No footsteps, no voices, just the slow, deliberate groan of the hinges as the door swung open wider.


    Aiden tensed, half-expecting to see something emerge from the shadows.


    Instead, two figures slipped through the door, shrouded in the darkness. As the door closed silently behind them, the shadows peeled away, revealing Adrian and Sevan.


    "Subtle," Aiden muttered, his voice dry as he leaned back against his pillow.


    Adrian grinned, his leather jacket faintly gleaming in the lantern light. "Subtlety is my middle name," he quipped, striding over to Aiden¡¯s bed. "You looked like you could use some company."


    Sevan, carrying a small bag of snacks, rolled his eyes. "He means he could use some company. I was dragged into this."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "And you thought sneaking in at night was a good idea?"


    "Technically, we didn¡¯t sneak," Adrian said, crossing his arms. "I used my shadow powers to unlock the door. It¡¯s not breaking and entering if the door just¡­ cooperates."


    Sevan sighed, setting the bag on the small table beside Aiden¡¯s bed. "And I¡¯m the one carrying snacks, apparently. You¡¯re welcome, by the way."


    Aiden shook his head, but the faintest smile tugged at his lips. "You two are impossible."


    "And yet, here we are," Adrian shot back, opening a bag of crisps and tossing one into his mouth. "So, how¡¯s it feel being the center of attention? I hear you¡¯re the Aiden Chase now. Sounds fancy."


    Aiden groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Don¡¯t remind me. I haven¡¯t even processed it yet."


    Sevan leaned against the foot of the bed, his blue eyes thoughtful. "It¡¯s not the end of the world, you know. Sure, people are going to talk, but they¡¯ll get over it eventually. You¡¯re still you, Aiden. Name or no name."


    Adrian snorted. "Yeah, and if anyone gives you trouble, I¡¯m happy to prank them into oblivion."


    Aiden chuckled softly. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thanks."

 Chapter 56: Late Night Talks

    "Why are you even awake, Aiden?" Sevan asked, leaning against the foot of Aiden¡¯s infirmary bed.


    His blue eyes glimmered with curiosity, though his tone was laced with concern. Adrian, sitting cross-legged on the other bed, stopped mid-bite of a pastry to listen.


    Aiden hesitated, his fingers brushing against the blanket. "I keep dreaming about it," he said finally.


    "Dreaming about what?" Adrian asked, his brow furrowing. "Is this about Karro? Or-"


    "The tree," Aiden interrupted. "I¡¯ve been dreaming about this tree for as long as I can remember. Since I was a kid, back on Earth."


    Sevan straightened up, his interest visibly piqued. "Since Earth? Wait. Hold on. This isn¡¯t just a recent thing?"


    Aiden shook his head. "No. At first, it felt like just a normal dream. I¡¯d see this massive tree in a glowing forest. It was¡­ peaceful. Calm. I never thought much of it."


    Adrian tilted his head, staring at Aiden like he was trying to piece together a puzzle. "Alright, so it¡¯s a dream about a tree. Creepy, sure, but nothing too weird."


    "It wasn¡¯t weird," Aiden said quickly, "at least not at first. But over the past few days here in Soleil, it¡¯s changed. The tree, it feels alive, like it¡¯s calling to me. Like it¡¯s¡­ waiting for something."


    The boys shared a glance.


    It¡¯s¡­ complicated," Aiden said, running a hand through his hair. "I¡¯ve been dreaming about it since I was a kid. It¡¯s always the same tree. Massive, ancient, its branches stretching. But it feels more than just a tree. Like it¡¯s alive in a way I can¡¯t explain."


    Sevan frowned. "And you¡¯ve been dreaming about it here too?"


    Aiden nodded. "Yeah. I dreamt about it just now. It¡¯s stronger now, more vivid. Like it¡¯s calling to me." He looked at the two of them, his voice quieter. "I almost got up and walked out of here because of it."


    "Why didn¡¯t you?"


    Aiden shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. Something kept me here. Maybe it¡¯s just the exhaustion."


    "But... calling to you?" Sevan repeated, his brow furrowing. "That doesn¡¯t sound like just a dream anymore."


    Aiden nodded, rubbing the back of his neck. "It¡¯s not. After what Mopsus said- about the tree being tied to me.... Maybe there¡¯s something more I still don¡¯t know about it."


    Adrian leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "And you¡¯ve been dreaming about this thing your whole life? And didn¡¯t think to mention it to anyone?"


    "I told your parents. But what was I supposed to say?" Aiden asked, exasperated. "¡¯Hey, I think a tree¡¯s been haunting me my entire life, and now it¡¯s calling me?¡¯ People would¡¯ve thought I was crazy."


    "Fair," Adrian admitted, shrugging.


    "But if it¡¯s been in your dreams for that long," Sevan said, his voice thoughtful, "then it has to mean something, right? Trees don¡¯t just randomly appear in people¡¯s lives for no reason."


    "That¡¯s the thing¡ªI don¡¯t know what it means. All I know is that it feels¡­ ancient. Like it¡¯s tied to something bigger than me. And it scares me."


    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of Aiden¡¯s words settling over them. Adrian exchanged a glance with Sevan before speaking again.


    "So, let me get this straight," Adrian said, his tone half-serious, half-teasing. "You¡¯ve got a tree that¡¯s been stalking you in your dreams since childhood, it¡¯s apparently tied to ancient magic, and now it¡¯s calling for you. Did I miss anything?"


    Aiden gave him a tired look. "Thanks for the summary, Adrian. Really helpful."


    "Hey, I¡¯m just saying," Adrian said with a smirk. "If this thing¡¯s been around that long, it¡¯s probably not going anywhere. Might as well figure out what it wants."


    Sevan nodded, his expression more serious. "He¡¯s right. Whatever this tree is, it¡¯s clearly important. And if it¡¯s tied to you, then maybe it¡¯s something only you can understand."


    Aiden looked between the two of them, their sincerity cutting through the fog of doubt that had clouded his thoughts.


    "You guys don¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy?"


    Adrian grinned, leaning back. "Nah. If we thought that, we wouldn¡¯t have snuck in here to keep you company."


    Sevan chuckled. "Besides, we¡¯ve seen crazier things than a magical dream tree.


    As the faint moonlight bathed the infirmary, Adrian leaned against the wall, his leather jacket draped over the back of a nearby chair. Sevan sat cross-legged at the edge of Aiden¡¯s bed, munching on a snack he had snuck in earlier.


    Aiden sat up, his mind still restless from the lingering image of the tree in his dreams.


    "So," Adrian began, breaking the silence, "what¡¯s bothering you now, aside from the tree?"


    "Huh?"


    "You still look restless. Does your mind even shut off with all that thinking you¡¯re doing?"


    Aiden hesitated before speaking. "It¡¯s about Emmeranne."


    Adrian and Sevan exchanged a glance. "What about her?" Sevan asked, raising a brow.


    "She was with Morrigan and Amihan earlier today when they came to visit." Aiden explained.


    Adrian tilted his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "You think she¡¯s got a soft spot for you?"


    Aiden shot him a look. "That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just¡­ odd. She¡¯s always there when something happens."


    "Maybe she has a crush on you."


    Sevan shrugged, leaning back on his hands. "Maybe she¡¯s just observant. Or coincidental."


    Adrian¡¯s eye glinted mischievously. "Or maybe," he said slowly, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone, "she¡¯s a spy."


    Sevan groaned, covering his face with his hands. "Not this again, Adrian. You can¡¯t seriously think¡ª"


    "Think about it!" Adrian interrupted, gesturing animatedly. "She doesn¡¯t have a surname, just like Aiden. She keeps showing up at these critical moments. What if she¡¯s from another region? Maybe she¡¯s here for¡­ I don¡¯t know, reconnaissance or something." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden frowned. "That¡¯s a stretch."


    Adrian smirked. "Is it? You¡¯re a Chase, Aiden. Big name, big history. Who¡¯s to say she isn¡¯t keeping an eye on you?"


    "Or," Sevan cut in. "she¡¯s just a regular student who happens to be around. You know who else doesn¡¯t have a surname? Amihan. And Ivara. Are they spies too?"


    Adrian paused, tapping his chin theatrically. "Well, now that you mention it¡ª"


    "Adrian," Sevan said flatly, glaring at him.


    Adrian laughed, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s suspicious. Admit it."


    Aiden sighed, leaning back against the headboard. "I don¡¯t know what to think. It¡¯s just¡­ everything feels so off lately."


    Sevan softened, patting Aiden¡¯s arm. "You¡¯ve been through a lot, A. Maybe it¡¯s just your mind trying to piece things together."


    Adrian, however, wasn¡¯t quite ready to drop the topic. "Or maybe there¡¯s more going on than we realise."


    "Or," Sevan countered, "maybe you¡¯ve been reading too many of those detective novels."


    "I don¡¯t read."


    "Can you stop feeding Aiden with your what if¡¯s? The guys already is having a hard time with everything going on." Sevan hissed.

 Chapter 57: Shifted Energy

    The next morning, Aiden was sitting on the edge of the infirmary bed, testing his legs as Miss Seacole approached with her usual calm emeanor.


    "You¡¯re free to go," she said, looking between him and Ivara. "Both of you. But take it easy, understood?"


    Ivara, already up and tying her boots, grinned at Aiden. "We¡¯re not made of glass, Miss Seacole. We¡¯ll be fine."


    Aiden smiled faintly, though he still felt the weight of everything that had happened.


    "Thanks, Miss Seacole," he muttered as she walked off to tend to other patients.


    As they exited the infirmary, the bright morning sun pouring through the hall¡¯s windows, they were greeted by Adrian and Sevan leaning casually against the wall.


    "About time!" Adrian called out, straightening and smirking at Aiden. "Thought you two were planning to move in there permanently."


    Sevan glanced at Ivara. "Glad to see you¡¯re alive too. Though I¡¯m not sure if Aiden can say the same after that duel."


    Ivara smirked, crossing her arms. "Don¡¯t forget who gave him that ¡¯win.¡¯"


    "Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s go," Aiden said, brushing past them. "I need to shower before breakfast."


    The four of them walked back to the dorms, Adrian and Sevan chattering away about the duel and the drama surrounding it.


    Back at the dorm, Aiden quickly gathered his things and jumped into the shower, letting the hot water wash away the tension that clung to him. By the time he returned, dressed and ready, Adrian was leaning against his bed, impatiently tapping his foot.


    "Finally," Adrian groaned. "Thought you¡¯d drowned in there."


    "Maybe next time," Aiden shot back with a faint smirk, slinging his bag over his shoulder.


    The four of them made their way to the dining hall, their footsteps echoing through the corridors. When they pushed open the heavy wooden doors, the usual hum of chatter and clinking cutlery greeted them- except it abruptly faltered the moment Aiden stepped inside.


    The air shifted.


    Aiden immediately felt it: the weight of countless eyes on him.


    Some students turned outright to stare, while others darted quick, nervous glances before pretending to be engrossed in their food. A few whispered to each other, their heads bowed close.


    Adrian nudged Aiden¡¯s arm. "Well, looks like you¡¯re famous now."


    "Infamous," Sevan corrected.


    In the first-year section, the reaction was even more obvious. Some students scooted their chairs farther away from where Aiden¡¯s usual group sat, while others fidgeted uncomfortably. A few pretended not to notice, but their stolen glances betrayed their unease.


    Aiden swallowed hard, his steps faltering slightly. "They¡¯re all looking at me."


    "Of course they are," Adrian said, trying to sound casual but unable to hide the edge of protectiveness in his voice. "You¡¯re the guy who fought Ivara in front of half the school¡ªand apparently, you¡¯re a Chase. That¡¯s bound to turn a few heads."


    Amid the awkward silence that seemed to follow Aiden¡¯s every move, Amihan waved them over to their usual spot, her warm smile cutting through the tension. "Come on, don¡¯t just stand there. You¡¯ll make it worse."


    The group sat down, but the weight of the stares lingered.


    Aiden could feel it pressing on him from every angle, and for a moment, he wished he could disappear into the shadows.


    "Relax," Sevan said, nudging him gently. "Give it a week, and they¡¯ll find something else to gossip about. Probably Adrian."


    "Hey!" Adrian protested, but his grin was lighthearted.


    Aiden chuckled faintly, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    He glanced around the hall, catching a few lingering stares before focusing on his plate. He wasn¡¯t sure what was worse: the people who looked at him like he was dangerous or the ones who avoided looking at him altogether.


    Seated at their usual spot, Ivara was already eating, seemingly unbothered by the tension. She glanced up as they approached and smirked. "Finally. I thought you¡¯d take forever just getting here."


    "Had to make sure he didn¡¯t pass out on the way," Adrian said dryly, dropping into his seat with a lazy sprawl.


    Sevan sat beside him, rubbing his temples. "You didn¡¯t even help carry anything."


    Aiden slid into his usual seat. Across from him, Amihan grinned. "You made it just in time. Ivara was getting impatient."


    Ivara scoffed. "Not my fault. The food¡¯s better when it¡¯s still hot."


    Aiden appreciated their normalcy- Amihan and Ivara treating him the same as before. But the rest of their classmates?


    Not a single glance in his direction. The ones who used to casually greet him now focused too hard on their meals, their conversations growing quieter when he passed.


    Even Morrigan, who had once been so talkative, had chosen a seat farther away. She didn¡¯t look at him, didn¡¯t acknowledge him. Aiden wasn¡¯t surprised. He had seen it coming.


    Across the table, Adrian was watching the rest of their classmates with a dark glint in his eye, his fingers tapping idly against the wood. Sevan, ever perceptive, let out a quiet sigh, clearly noticing the way people were tiptoeing around them.


    Aiden didn¡¯t need to turn his head to see that Morrigan wasn¡¯t at their usual spot. He didn¡¯t need to hear anything to know she had deliberately chosen to sit farther away. And Emmeranne¡­ she was simply there, watching, not caring enough to acknowledge nor avoid him.


    He pushed down the frustration bubbling inside him and focused on his food. Amihan and Ivara were still talking like normal, but even their voices couldn¡¯t quite drown out the unspoken weight hanging over the room. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So this is what it meant to be a Chase.


    Aiden had barely taken a few bites of his breakfast when a familiar presence loomed over their table.


    "So," Shiloh said, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "You¡¯re really a Chase?"


    The air around them, already strained, grew even heavier. Conversations at nearby tables halted as people subtly turned their heads, listening in.


    Aiden set his fork down, his expression unreadable. "And if I am?"


    Shiloh scoffed. "What¡¯s a Chase doing here at Genvah? Last I checked, your family was busy persecuting Magi, not studying alongside them."


    Ivara exhaled through her nose, looking more irritated than anything else. Sevan tensed beside Aiden, but before he could say anything, Adrian leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Shiloh," Adrian said, his voice almost lighthearted. "I¡¯m going to give you five seconds to walk away before I punch you."


    Shiloh barely reacted, eyes locked onto Aiden like he was waiting for an answer.


    "Five," Adrian started.


    Shiloh crossed his arms.


    "Four."


    Aiden sighed. "Adrian, don¡¯t-"


    "Three."


    "Answer the question, Chase."


    "Two."


    Sevan put a hand on Adrian¡¯s arm. "He¡¯s not worth it."


    "One."


    Shiloh smirked, unfazed. "Go ahead, I dare you."


    That was all Adrian needed. He stood up in one smooth motion and swung.


    His fist connected with Shiloh¡¯s jaw, the impact loud enough to make several students flinch. Shiloh staggered back, clutching his face, before his head snapped up with a glare that could burn through Adrian.


    A few people gasped. Others whispered. Aiden heard someone mutter, "I can¡¯t believe he actually did it."


    Shiloh wiped his mouth, checking for blood. "You-"


    "Next time," Adrian interrupted, shaking out his fist, "I won¡¯t give you a countdown."

 Chapter 58: Detention... Again

    Adrian sat slouched in his chair, arms crossed, his leather jacket thrown over his lap as he drummed his fingers against the wooden table. Across from him, Shiloh sat just as tense, his fingers idly shuffling a deck of his cards, lips pressed into a thin line.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang stood before them, barely reaching the height of the table, but her golden eyes gleamed with enough authority to silence even Adrian¡¯s usual quips.


    The three Divatas fluttered around her, their wings humming softly as they perched on her shoulders, occasionally casting judgmental glances at the two boys.


    "I am very disappointed," Ylang-Ylang said, her voice soft, but carrying an unmistakable weight. "A fight? In the Great Hall? And in front of all the students, no less?"


    Adrian sighed dramatically. "To be fair, Professor, I did warn him."


    Shiloh scoffed, flicking a card between his fingers. "Oh, so it¡¯s my fault you can¡¯t control your temper?"


    "You threw a card at me."


    "After you punched me."


    "And you deserved it."


    Ylang-Ylang cleared her throat, and both boys shut up instantly.


    "I do not care who started it," she said, exasperated. "You both continued it. And as such, you will serve detention under my supervision."


    Adrian and Shiloh exchanged looks. Of all the professors, they had expected detention with Flinders or perhaps even Sir Bernard.


    But Ylang-Ylang?


    The tiny, fairy-like professor of Mystical Botany?


    "You will spend the next three hours next week Tuesday morning replanting the lunar lilies in my greenhouse," Ylang-Ylang continued, ignoring their reactions. "And if any of them die, I will have you both write a one parchment essay on their life cycles."


    Adrian groaned. "Three hours of gardening?"


    Shiloh looked equally unimpressed. "Isn¡¯t there a more reasonable punishment?"


    Ylang-Ylang merely smiled, too sweetly. "Would you rather be turned into plants yourselves?"


    Both boys quickly shut up.


    "Good. Then get to work."


    With a flick of her hand, the vines in the room curled toward the door, pulling it open.


    As the door to Professor Ylang-Ylang¡¯s office creaked open, Aiden and Sevan looked up from where they were waiting outside. Adrian and Shiloh finally emerged, their expressions unreadable¡ªthough Adrian¡¯s smirk hinted at nothing good.


    The moment Shiloh spotted Aiden, his gaze darkened. He turned to the group, speaking loudly enough for everyone in the corridor to hear. "Aiden Chase."


    His emphasis on the surname was sharp and deliberate. "I still can¡¯t wrap my head around it. What¡¯s a Chase doing here in Genvah when his whole bloodline hunted down Magi?"


    The air grew tense, but Aiden didn¡¯t respond. He merely walked past them, Adrian and Sevan following suit. They had more important things to deal with.


    Their next class was Divination, and as they stepped inside the candlelit room filled with veils of incense and low-burning lanterns, the tension from the hall still lingered in Aiden¡¯s chest.


    The lesson passed in a blur- Mopsus droning on about foresight while most students failed to see anything in their crystal glasses. Aiden barely paid attention, mind still clouded from the earlier encounter.


    After Divination, the real punishment began.


    They walked towards Professor Flinders¡¯ office, where their detention awaited. The air in the corridors felt heavier now, whether from exhaustion or unease, Aiden wasn¡¯t sure.


    As soon as they arrived, Sevan stepped forward.


    "Professor, Aiden just had a duel yesterday. Is it alright if he sits this one out?"


    Flinders, hunched over his desk, glanced up at Aiden. His gaze swept over him once, then he scoffed. "He looks fine."


    Sevan¡¯s frown deepened. "He almost died."


    Flinders leaned back in his chair, an unimpressed smirk forming on his face. "Then he should consider himself lucky to still be breathing." He turned his gaze fully onto Aiden. "Besides, I doubt he¡¯s ever worked a day in his life. You Chases are born with silver spoons in your mouths. Let¡¯s see if you actually know how to do something without servants wiping your boots."


    Aiden clenched his jaw but remained silent. There was no point arguing with someone like Flinders.


    "Enough stalling," Flinders said, rising to his feet. "Follow me."


    With an exasperated sigh, Adrian shot Sevan a look before the three of them followed Flinders down a long hallway. Eventually, they stopped in front of a set of large, heavy wooden doors.


    "The trophy room," Flinders announced. "Hasn¡¯t been cleaned in months. I expect it to shine by the time you leave."


    Without another word, he walked off, leaving them alone in front of the doors.


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "Great."


    Sevan side-eyed Aiden. "You holding up?"


    Aiden took a breath, then pushed the door open.


    A thick cloud of dust greeted them, the scent of old wood and rusted metal heavy in the air. Shelves upon shelves of trophies, medals, and plaques lined the walls, their once-bright surfaces dulled with time.


    Adrian groaned. "Well, no point standing around."


    They grabbed the cleaning supplies left in the corner and got to work. It was going to be a long night.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Adrian found himself utterly bored. Scrubbing down dusty trophies was hardly the way he wanted to spend his afternoon, and it showed in how sluggishly he moved.


    Eventually, rather than actually cleaning, he leaned against one of the cabinets and started inspecting the names engraved on the trophies instead.


    "The Grand Tournament of Spells, 1789- Milo Graves." Adrian snorted. "Sounds like a posh name."


    Sevan, who was actually cleaning, huffed. "If you¡¯re not going to help, at least don¡¯t distract me."


    Adrian ignored him and continued scanning the trophies.


    "Champion of the Annual Celestial Theory Exam, 1802¡ªQuintus Flipper." He raised a brow. "I swear half the people here have ridiculous names."


    Sevan didn¡¯t even look up. "Because you have such a normal one."


    Aiden, who had been quietly polishing a heavy-looking shield, finally spoke. "Find anything interesting?"


    Adrian grinned, tapping the next trophy he found. "Dueling Champion, 1847¡ªAugustus Lionheart."


    Adrian turned back to the shelves. "Makes you think, though." He dusted off another trophy, squinting at the name. "How many of these guys are actually remembered? They won, sure, but does anyone actually care?"


    Sevan shot him a tired look. "That¡¯s literally the point of a trophy, Adrian."


    "Yeah, but look at all this dust." Adrian gestured dramatically. "No one¡¯s even touched these in ages. They¡¯re just names on metal."


    Aiden said nothing, simply continuing to work, though something in his expression had tightened.


    Sevan sighed. "Can we just clean instead of having an existential crisis over old trophies?"


    "Fine, fine," Adrian said, dramatically picking up a rag again. But as he glanced at Aiden, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something else was on his mind.


    Aiden had been scrubbing quietly, focused on the repetitive motion of polishing the tarnished trophies, when something unusual caught his eye.


    Tucked away in a random spot beside a small shelf full of cleaning supplies was a peculiar trophy. Unlike the neatly arranged awards surrounding it, this one looked ancient, almost forgotten. The metal was dark and worn, and instead of the usual cup or plaque, it had a set of intricately detailed deer antlers mounted on its base.


    Something about it felt¡­ off.


    Frowning, Aiden reached for it, intending to pull it out for a closer look, but the moment he tried lifting it, he realized it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    It was as if it had been bolted to the floor.


    "That¡¯s weird," he muttered, giving it another firm tug.


    Adrian, who had been amusing himself by barely dusting the nameplates, glanced over. "What¡¯s weird?"


    "This trophy," Aiden said, straining against it. "It won¡¯t move." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan wandered over to Aiden. "Maybe it¡¯s just stuck?"


    "No, it¡¯s too stuck," Aiden insisted, gripping it more firmly. Frustrated, he adjusted his grip, placing both hands on the antlers in an attempt to shift it. His fingers curled around the cool metal, and instinctively, he pushed down.


    The moment he did, a deep click echoed through the trophy room.


    All three of them froze.


    Then, with a low, mechanical groan, the floor beneath the trophy began to tremble. A hidden panel at the base of the shelf slid aside, revealing a dark passageway leading downward. A rush of cool air spilled out, carrying with it the scent of earth and something else... something old.


    Aiden pulled his hands away from the antlers, staring. "That¡¯s¡­ not normal."


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "Well, well. Looks like we just found a secret tunnel."


    Sevan exhaled sharply. "I knew detention was going to be a problem."

 Chapter 59: Secret Passageways

    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stood frozen in front of the dark passageway, the air thick with something almost tangible- dust, age, and an eerie stillness. The opening in the floor gaped at them like the mouth of some great beast waiting to swallow them whole.


    Adrian was the first to move. He peered down into the darkness with a lopsided grin. "Well, well. This detention just got interesting."


    Aiden, still gripping the now-locked trophy, glanced at Sevan. "What do you think?"


    Sevan pinched the bridge of his nose. "I think we¡¯re supposed to be cleaning, not breaking into secret tunnels. Flinders is going to flip out if we don¡¯t finish."


    Adrian waved a dismissive hand. "Come on, Sevan. Don¡¯t you want to know why this thing was hidden?"


    "I do," Sevan admitted, arms crossed, "but I also don¡¯t want to spend an entire month in detention because we abandoned our cleaning duty."


    Aiden exhaled, torn.


    Sevan had a point. Flinders was already on their case, and skipping out on detention to investigate a hidden passageway seemed like a fast track to even harsher punishment. But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t ignore the pull of curiosity. Why was there a secret tunnel in the trophy room? Who put it there?


    Adrian took a step closer to the opening, tilting his head.


    "You hear that?"


    Aiden and Sevan listened. At first, there was only silence, but then¡ªvery faintly¡ªa distant, rhythmic sound, like dripping water or shifting stone.


    "Something¡¯s down there," Adrian said, eyes alight with mischief.


    Sevan groaned. "And that is exactly why we should leave it alone." He gestured at the unfinished trophies. "We need to at least clean up first, then we can decide whether or not we want to poke around in the mystery tunnel of doom."


    Aiden hesitated before nodding. "Fine. We finish cleaning first. But we are coming back to check this out."


    Adrian gave an exaggerated sigh.


    "Ugh, fine. But if Flinders walks in before we¡¯re done, you¡¯re explaining why the floor just gave birth to a tunnel."


    The three of them exchanged glances before reluctantly returning to their work.


    As soon as they turned back to their work, Adrian, who had been grumbling about cleaning the entire time, suddenly started moving with surprising speed.


    His rag swiped across the trophies in quick, efficient motions, polishing them to a shine faster than either Aiden or Sevan.


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "Where was this energy earlier?"


    Adrian smirked. "Motivation." He tilted his head towards the hidden passage behind them. "The sooner we finish, the sooner we explore."


    Sevan scoffed, scrubbing a particularly stubborn plaque. "So you do know how to clean. You¡¯ve just been slacking this whole time."


    "I prefer ¡¯efficient time management,¡¯" Adrian said, already moving on to the next row of trophies.


    Aiden shook his head but followed suit, working quicker now that he knew they had something far more interesting waiting for them. Sevan, despite his earlier protests, sighed and picked up the pace as well.


    Within minutes, Adrian had nearly caught up to both of them combined. "There," he said, stepping back with a satisfied grin. "Shiny, spotless, and no Flinders in sight."


    Aiden wiped the sweat from his brow and glanced at Sevan. "Well? Still think we should wait?"


    Sevan sighed heavily. "I know we should wait. But I also know you two are going in regardless."


    Adrian threw an arm over his shoulder. "See? That¡¯s what I like about you, Sevan. You get us."


    Moments later, the three of them stood in front of the gaping dark passage once again, dust swirling at their feet from where the secret entrance had rumbled open. Aiden hesitated for a moment, glancing over his shoulder toward the door leading back to Professor Flinders¡¯ office.


    "We really shouldn¡¯t be doing this," Sevan muttered, though he made no move to stop them.


    Adrian, already grinning like a child about to do something reckless, nudged Aiden forward. "After you, oh great lever-puller."


    Aiden shot him a look but stepped forward nonetheless, cautiously descending the first few stone steps. The air inside was musty and cool, a stark contrast to the warmth of the trophy room. The passage was narrow, the walls uneven and ancient, made of what seemed to be old bricks covered in moss and cracks.


    The deeper they went, the more the air seemed to shift- like it hadn¡¯t been disturbed in a long, long time.


    Aiden lifted his hand, and a small flame flickered to life in his palm, casting a warm, orange glow across the tunnel walls. The dim light stretched forward, revealing more of the narrow passageway. Shadows danced along the cracked brickwork, and the musty air felt heavier now that they were truly seeing how deep the tunnel system ran.


    "There¡¯s a lot more here than I thought," Aiden muttered, taking a cautious step forward. The glow of his flame illuminated something further ahead- another path branching off from the main tunnel.


    "Now this is interesting."


    Sevan, on the other hand, let out a sigh. "We are so going to get lost."


    The three of them moved further in, and as Aiden raised his hand higher, they began to see the truth of the underground structure. There wasn¡¯t just one tunnel.


    There were many.


    Passages twisted and turned in different directions, some sloping downward, others curving to the side. The walls bore the same aged bricks as before, but now, faint markings were visible on some of them. Not just cracks, but old carvings: symbols that looked vaguely familiar but also foreign at the same time.


    "This isn¡¯t just some hidden chamber," Aiden said slowly, peering down a path to their right. "This is a network."


    Adrian whistled, his gaze darting from one tunnel to the next. "Looks like a whole underground system."


    Sevan crossed his arms. "Yeah, and we have no idea where these tunnels lead. They could go under the school, out of the school, straight into trouble-"


    "Exactly why we should explore," Adrian interrupted.


    Aiden shot him a look.


    "We need to be careful. If there¡¯s a reason this place was hidden, we don¡¯t want to stumble into something dangerous."


    They continued down the passage, the faint sound of their footsteps echoing softly. Aiden¡¯s heart pounded in anticipation, though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was excitement or unease. There was something off about the air down here- not just in the way it smelled, but in the way it felt. Like they were walking through something forgotten.


    Sevan, always the cautious one, exhaled sharply. "We should just see where this leads and go back. I don¡¯t want to deal with Flinders flipping out because we disappeared."


    "We did finish cleaning," Adrian pointed out. "So technically, we¡¯re still being productive students."


    "That¡¯s not how this works."


    Aiden bit his cheek to stop himself from smiling. "But we¡¯re already here. Might as well see what¡¯s ahead."


    The tunnel stretched on, curving slightly downward, until the dim light from the trophy room was nothing but a distant glow. Eventually, the walls widened into a small chamber.


    It wasn¡¯t very large, just enough space for all three of them to stand comfortably. But the most striking thing was what lay in the center.


    A pedestal, covered in dust and cobwebs, stood in the middle of the room. The surface was marked with strange carvings, symbols that looked older than anything Aiden had seen in the academy.


    Adrian stepped closer, brushing his fingers over the designs. "This is definitely not school property."


    Sevan, frowning, examined the markings. "Looks like¡­ runes? But they don¡¯t match the standard Alab language ones we use."


    Aiden reached out and pressed his fingers against the stone, brushing off some of the dust. The carvings underneath were sharper than he expected, like they had been etched in with purpose. As he traced the patterns, a strange hum vibrated beneath his fingertips. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, without warning, the room shifted.


    The air grew heavy, and for a split second, Aiden felt something- a presence, a pulse, an echo of something long lost. It wasn¡¯t magic in the way spells worked. It was older.


    Then the feeling vanished, leaving only the quiet sound of their breathing.


    Adrian exhaled a slow whistle. "Okay. That was new."


    Aiden pulled his hand away. "Did you feel that?"


    Sevan nodded. "Yeah." His voice was unusually quiet. "Like¡­ something recognized us."


    Adrian turned to him. "That¡¯s dramatic."


    "Then explain why I felt like something was staring through me just now."


    Aiden looked back at the pedestal, at the runes carved into the stone. It was strange. The tunnel itself was old, forgotten¡ªbut this? It didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to the academy at all.


    He glanced at his friends. "Maybe we should go back."


    Adrian groaned. "Are you kidding me? We just found something actually interesting, and now you want to leave?"


    Sevan, looking uneasy, agreed. "Aiden¡¯s right. This¡­ doesn¡¯t feel normal. We don¡¯t know what it is, or why it¡¯s here."


    Adrian rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t argue. "Fine, fine. But we¡¯re coming back. And next time, I¡¯m bringing tools."

 Chapter 60: Traitor

    As they moved back toward the tunnel¡¯s entrance, Aiden¡¯s gaze lingered on the markings etched into the walls. Some were faint and hard to distinguish, while others were sharp and detailed, almost as if they were guiding the way. It was clear now that this system wasn¡¯t some random construction.


    It had been meticulously designed, and whoever had built it had left behind clues for those who knew how to read them.


    "Look at these," Aiden murmured, running his fingers lightly over one of the markings. The lines swirled and intersected, like a map drawn in a language he didn¡¯t fully understand but could still sense some purpose in.


    Sevan stepped closer, crouching down to get a better view.


    "This looks like some sort of chart," he said, tracing one of the paths with his fingers. "But what¡¯s it supposed to mean? Some of these symbols don¡¯t even match each other. It¡¯s like there are multiple layers of meaning."


    Adrian squinted at the wall. "You think these might be directions? Like a guide to the tunnels?"


    "Could be," Aiden said, his tone thoughtful. "We definitely don¡¯t know where some of these lead. It¡¯s too risky to wander in blind, but I think we can map it out."


    "Map it out?" Sevan repeated, raising an eyebrow. "You mean, like, come back at night and chart where each tunnel goes?"


    "Exactly," Aiden replied. "If we¡¯re careful, we can map the tunnels and figure out which ones might lead to something useful. It¡¯s better than just guessing and getting lost down here."


    Adrian grinned. "I like that idea. It sounds like an adventure- and a way to get ahead of the game. We can find out where these paths go before anyone else does."


    Sevan hesitated for a moment, glancing at the maze of tunnels stretching before them. "I don¡¯t know. The more we explore, the more trouble we could get into."


    "We won¡¯t get caught," Aiden reassured him. "We¡¯re just making sure we know what¡¯s under our feet. And we¡¯ll be careful."


    Adrian¡¯s grin widened. "And if we find something really interesting? Even better."


    Aiden rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t help a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "We¡¯re not here to go treasure hunting, Adrian."


    "Well, if treasure hunting comes with the territory¡­" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan, clearly still a bit wary of the whole idea, sighed but ultimately agreed. "Alright. We¡¯ll map it out, but we need to stay sharp. We don¡¯t want to end up in a place we can¡¯t get out of."


    The plan was set. They would return at night, using the markings as a guide. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time they¡¯d snuck around the school after hours, but the tunnels presented a whole new challenge. The strange symbols and winding passages made it clear that they weren¡¯t dealing with ordinary hallways.


    There was something more to this hidden network beneath Genvah Academy- and they were determined to find out what.


    -----------------------


    The following day felt like an entirely different world to Aiden. The air in Genvah Academy had shifted in a way that was hard to ignore. It wasn¡¯t just the cold stares or the hushed conversations behind his back; it was the way the entire atmosphere felt charged with tension.


    The first years, normally full of energy and chatter, now seemed like they were walking on eggshells around him. Only a few people dared approach him, and even they looked uncomfortable.


    Amihan and Ivara were the only ones who spoke to him with any genuine warmth. Sevan and Adrian, of course, stuck by his side without a second thought. But everyone else? They either avoided eye contact or gave him stiff, forced smiles whenever they had to acknowledge his presence.


    What stung the most, though, were the whispers from the upperclassmen.


    Everywhere he went, Aiden could hear fragments of their conversations. Words like "Chase," "Magi," and "traitor" would slip from their mouths as if they didn¡¯t care if he overheard. They were always just loud enough for him to catch but never directly addressed to him. Their words cut deeper than he would have liked to admit.


    The whispers weren¡¯t just idle gossip. They carried a weight- an accusation. And Aiden knew that despite everything he had done, despite his actions in the duel and the friends he had made, there were still those who saw him as nothing more than the son of the very family who had been responsible for countless hunts against the Magi.


    The very same family that had a hand in so much of the persecution.


    He tried to block it out. Tried to focus on the few people who still treated him like¡­ well, like him. But even the forced smiles of the first years couldn¡¯t disguise the discomfort that hung around them like a heavy fog.


    They smiled at him, but it was different now. There was no warmth in it, no genuine friendliness. Only an awkwardness that made him feel like he was standing on the outside of something he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Then there was Shiloh, who had always seemed somewhat openly hostile to him. Every time he passed by Aiden, he would glare at him with such intensity that it made Aiden¡¯s skin crawl.


    And Shiloh wasn¡¯t the only one. Some of the other upperclassmen shot him looks filled with disdain, the kind that made it clear they didn¡¯t want him anywhere near them.


    Aiden clenched his fists, trying to ignore the stares and whispers. But the weight of it was suffocating.


    He hated the feeling of being the target. He hated how it felt to be constantly judged before he had even been given a chance.


    "Ignore them," Adrian said as he walked up beside Aiden, sensing his unease. "They¡¯ll get bored eventually."


    Aiden nodded but didn¡¯t respond. Adrian¡¯s words were meant to comfort, but Aiden could still hear the whispers,


    still feel the coldness in the air. How could he just ignore it?


    "I don¡¯t know how much longer I can stand this," Aiden muttered, his voice low.


    Sevan, who had been walking ahead, turned around at Aiden¡¯s words, his expression a mixture of frustration and concern. "You don¡¯t have to. But don¡¯t let them get to you. They¡¯ll try to break you down, but you¡¯ve been through worse. You can handle this."


    "I don¡¯t know, Sevan," Aiden said, shaking his head. "It¡¯s different now. Before, I wasn¡¯t in the spotlight. But now¡­ now it¡¯s like I can¡¯t even walk down a hall without everyone whispering about me."


    Sevan raised an eyebrow. "Sounds like you need to make a bigger impression. Let them see you for what you are, not what they think you are."


    Aiden looked at Sevan, about to say something, but before he could, Adrian grinned. "Sevan¡¯s right. You just need to show them you¡¯re not the son of Orion Chase. You¡¯re Aiden. You don¡¯t need to prove anything to them."


    "Yeah," Aiden said softly, a small, bitter laugh escaping his lips. "I¡¯m Aiden Chase, the guy who¡¯s supposed to be the villain."


    "Well," Adrian added, "maybe it¡¯s time to rewrite the story. No one¡¯s saying you have to take the lead, but you can decide your own role, Aiden. You¡¯ve got us."


    "Yeah," Aiden said again, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let this define him. He wasn¡¯t going to become the person they wanted him to be. He would show them that he was more than just a last name. He had his own identity. His own path to follow.

 Chapter 61: Excursion Cancelled

    As the moonlight spilled through the windows of Genvah Academy, the silence of the night settled in, and the bustling halls of the school fell quiet.


    The boys waited for the last signs of activity to fade before they slipped out of their dormitories, moving as quietly as shadows themselves.


    Adrian led the way, his shadow powers making it easier for them to blend into the darkness.


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian had planned to return to the trophy room, to explore the tunnels further and see what secrets they could uncover. The night was their only chance¡ªno one would suspect them of wandering the halls after curfew.


    Adrian extended his hand to create a thin, almost invisible shadow that stretched from the ground to the ceiling, enveloping them in darkness.


    They moved swiftly through the corridors, their footsteps muffled by the thick darkness. But as they neared the intersection leading to the trophy room, Aiden¡¯s eyes caught something in the distance¡ªsomeone standing just beyond the corner of the hall.


    It was Emmeranne.


    She was standing by the window, her back slightly turned to them, her dark hair spilling down her back. The faint light from the moon illuminated her figure, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice the boys. She was lost in thought, her gaze drifting through the glass, as if contemplating something.


    The three of them froze, pressing themselves further into the shadows. Adrian¡¯s hand tightened on Aiden¡¯s shoulder,


    signaling him to remain still. Aiden¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his mind racing.


    What was Emmeranne doing here, alone, at this hour?


    Finally, Emmeranne made her move.


    As they cautiously waited in the shadows, Aiden¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on Emmeranne. She was moving with purpose, her steps steady as she descended the stairs from the higher levels of the school. She was clearly heading somewhere, but where?


    "She¡¯s not going back to her room," Sevan murmured, his voice low as he observed Emmeranne¡¯s movements. "This can¡¯t be good."


    Adrian, too, was watching intently, his eyes narrowing as he tracked her every step. There was a quiet urgency in the air, but none of them spoke it aloud. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was an unspoken agreement that they needed to keep following her, to understand what she was up to.


    The boys stepped softly, staying in the shadows of the corridor as they moved behind her, careful not to make a sound. They were close enough to hear her footsteps now, the soft thud of her boots against the stone floors.


    Aiden¡¯s heartbeat quickened, his thoughts racing. What was she doing out here so late?


    Emmeranne reached the landing and continued down the stairs without glancing back. She moved swiftly, her footsteps never faltering. The three boys quickened their pace slightly, making sure they weren¡¯t too far behind. They turned the corner just in time to see her open the doors leading outside to the courtyard.


    But then, just as quickly, the doors slammed shut behind her with a loud thud, echoing through the hallways.


    Adrian cursed under his breath. "Fuck. We¡¯ve lost her."


    Aiden¡¯s stomach sank. They had been so close¡ªtoo close¡ªand now they were stuck, unable to follow without exposing themselves. They had been careful, hidden in the shadows, but now, the only option was to turn back.


    Sevan muttered something in frustration, his hand hovering near the door. He glanced at Adrian and Aiden. "Should we try to open it?"


    "No," Adrian said, shaking his head. "If she¡¯s out there, we¡¯ll only draw attention. We need to lay low for now."


    They waited in silence, watching the door as if expecting it to open again. Aiden¡¯s mind raced. He had the nagging feeling that Emmeranne wasn¡¯t just going for a late-night stroll.


    There was something deliberate about the way she moved, the way she acted when they¡¯d crossed paths earlier.


    After a few moments, Adrian sighed, his posture relaxing slightly. "We¡¯re not going to catch her now. Let¡¯s head back before we get caught."


    Sevan gave the door one last glance before nodding.


    "Yeah. We¡¯re already pushing our luck."


    Reluctantly, the boys turned away, their footsteps slow and deliberate as they retraced their steps back down the hallway.


    As they walked back to the dormitories, the tension between them was palpable. Adrian¡¯s eyes were focused ahead, but Aiden could see the gears turning in his mind. Sevan, too, had been quiet, his usual chatter replaced with a thoughtful silence. Aiden couldn¡¯t help but feel the unease thickening in the air.


    When they reached a quieter part of the corridor, Adrian stopped abruptly, turning to face the group. "Alright, what was that all about?" he asked, his voice low but sharp.


    Sevan frowned, looking back toward the doors they¡¯d just passed. "Yeah, it¡¯s strange. Why was she heading outside so late, alone, and why¡¯d she leave like that? The doors shut behind her before we could even think about following her."


    Aiden, still feeling the weight of the encounter, crossed his arms. "It¡¯s not just that," he said slowly, his mind racing. "She¡¯s always been there, hasn¡¯t she? At the arena, by the forest, right when things happen. What¡¯s her deal?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Exactly. Every time something happens, she¡¯s there, lurking around, like she¡¯s watching. But why? And why the secrecy? What¡¯s she hiding?"


    Sevan shook his head, still looking a bit skeptical. "You guys are overthinking this. Maybe she¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know, going for a walk or something. Not everything has to be some big conspiracy."


    But Adrian wasn¡¯t buying it. He paced back and forth for a moment, his fingers tapping against his jacket. "It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s the timing. Why now? And why leave when she knew we were following her? She didn¡¯t just walk out of the building by accident." His eyes narrowed, as if he were seeing something the others couldn¡¯t. "No. There¡¯s something more to her. She¡¯s hiding something. And I have a feeling it¡¯s not something good."


    Aiden glanced at Sevan, who seemed a little more relaxed but still uneasy. "So, what are you thinking? You¡¯re saying she¡¯s got something to do with all the weird stuff happening around here?"


    Adrian¡¯s gaze flickered between them, his expression unreadable. "Yeah, I think she¡¯s involved somehow. Maybe she¡¯s¡­ playing a game. Or maybe she¡¯s connected to someone else, someone we don¡¯t know about yet."


    He stopped pacing and looked directly at Aiden. "You¡¯ve noticed it, too, haven¡¯t you? That weird feeling whenever she¡¯s around. I know I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s felt it."


    Aiden nodded, his thoughts returning to the strange interactions he¡¯d had with Emmeranne. It was true- there was something about her that made him feel¡­ off. Like she was always just one step ahead, like she knew something he didn¡¯t.


    "Yeah," he admitted quietly. "I¡¯ve felt it. Every time she¡¯s around, something just doesn¡¯t sit right."


    Sevan sighed, looking between them. "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s say she¡¯s suspicious. What are we supposed to do about it? We can¡¯t just accuse her of something without proof. And besides, you guys know what it¡¯s like here¡ªthere¡¯s always something going on. Maybe we¡¯re just reading too much into it."


    Adrian shook his head, though, his eyes gleaming with determination. "I don¡¯t think we are. If she¡¯s up to something, we need to figure out what it is. I¡¯m not going to just let it slide."


    Aiden felt a strange sense of agreement surge within him. He wasn¡¯t sure what Emmeranne¡¯s role in all of this was, but he didn¡¯t like the feeling she gave him. He didn¡¯t like being watched, especially not by someone who could hide behind a calm demeanor.


    "I think we should keep an eye on her," Aiden said, his voice steady. "Just for a bit longer. I have a feeling this isn¡¯t the last time she¡¯ll show up where she¡¯s not supposed to."

 Chapter 62: Body In the Woods

    The next morning, when Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan entered the Great Hall, a heavy silence filled the room.


    The usual hum of chatter was absent, replaced by an eerie stillness that seemed to hang in the air, thick and uncomfortable.


    The large stone walls, which normally absorbed the sound of bustling students, now amplified every subtle shift, every quiet footstep.


    As the first years made their way to their usual seats, they couldn¡¯t help but notice the sight before them. A few of the third years, usually the most composed group, were seated at their tables, their faces streaked with tears. Some were holding their hands over their faces, trying to hide their grief, while others had no such restraint, their sobs echoing throughout the Hall. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first years exchanged confused looks, their voices hushed in uncertainty. The air was thick with unanswered questions.


    What had happened? Why were the third years so upset?


    Aiden¡¯s gaze flickered over the sea of students, trying to piece together what was going on. The weight of the silence pressed against his chest as he moved to sit with Adrian and Sevan. Adrian¡¯s face was hard to read, but Aiden could see the faint furrow of his brow, the flicker of curiosity mixed with concern. Sevan, too, looked uneasy, his eyes scanning the room as if trying to understand the cause of the distress.


    As they sat down, a soft murmur began to rise from the other students, but the majority of them, especially the first years, remained strangely quiet. They all felt the same confusion, the same tension in the air.


    Something had happened, but no one was speaking openly about it.


    Adrian leaned closer to Aiden, his voice barely a whisper. "What do you think happened? Why are they crying?"


    Aiden shook his head, unable to answer. His mind raced as he looked around, trying to find any sign of what had caused the sudden sorrow. But the third years weren¡¯t talking. The cries only seemed to grow louder, each one like a dagger in the silence of the Hall.


    Across the room, Aiden caught a glimpse of Emmeranne.


    She was seated at the table, her face calm, yet her eyes seemed distant, locked on something far beyond the walls of the Great Hall. For a brief moment, Aiden considered going over to her, asking if she knew what was going on. But then he noticed how stiff her posture was, how the usual calm air around her had shifted. She looked¡­ different.


    The Great Hall fell into an unsettling hush as Headmaster Kairos, his owl mask gleaming in the dim light, entered and made his way to the podium.


    The whispers died out instantly, and the students watched him closely. There was an aura of authority and solemnity that surrounded the Headmaster, but there was something else too- an air of wisdom, like he knew more than he was willing to share.


    Kairos paused for a moment at the center of the podium, his presence alone seeming to command the attention of every student in the room. He removed his hands from the sleeves of his robes, his tone warm yet carrying an unmistakable gravity.


    "My dear students," he began, his voice deep but gentle, every word measured, "it is with a heavy heart that I must share with you news that will weigh heavily on us all. Our school has lost a member of its family."


    His voice wavered for only a moment, but the steadiness returned immediately.


    "Last night, Savion Ilmari, a third-year student, was found dead in the forest."


    He let the words hang in the air for a moment, giving them time to settle, as if he were hoping the gravity of the situation would sink in. "The cause of his untimely passing is still unknown. The teachers are investigating why Savion was out there at such an hour, but I must ask you all to be patient as we work to uncover the truth."


    A heavy silence followed, broken only by the faint sobs of some third-years who had known Savion better than the others. Headmaster Kairos¡¯ gaze softened as he looked toward them, his eyes glinting through the owl mask in a way that was almost fatherly.


    "I understand this news is troubling," he continued, his voice calm but unwavering, "but we must not allow our fear or grief to cloud our judgment. It is in times of great sorrow that we must remind ourselves of the importance of unity." His gaze swept across the students, and his eyes lingered on Aiden for a moment.


    "The school will be holding a ceremony later this week to honor Savion¡¯s memory. As we mourn, we must also remember the value of life and the importance of each moment. I encourage you all to reflect on your time here at Genvah, and the people you hold dear."


    There was a pause as he let the weight of his words settle into the minds of the students. "Classes are cancelled for today. Take this time to process, to reflect, and to gather your thoughts. We will keep you informed, as always."


    The Headmaster gave a slight nod to the staff at the table, who all seemed to share in the somber atmosphere. His next words were quieter, but still carried the same profound impact:


    "Let us not forget that the mysteries of this world are often best understood when we face them together, with patience and open hearts. We shall find the truth in due time."


    With that, he slowly turned, his robes flowing with his movements as he departed from the podium, his presence leaving a stillness in the room. The air felt thick and heavy with the weight of his words, and the students sat in stunned silence, unsure of what to say or do next.


    Aiden, however, felt a shiver run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Kairos¡¯ words, though comforting in their own way, also held a warning.


    Sevan glanced over at him, his face serious. "Emmeranne was out last night as well..."


    As the students slowly filed out of the Great Hall, the air heavy with the gravity of the Headmaster¡¯s announcement, Aiden and the others were deep in conversation, their voices low but filled with suspicion.


    "Emmeranne," Sevan muttered, shaking his head. "It¡¯s too much of a coincidence, don¡¯t you think? She was outside last night, right before Savion¡¯s body was found in the forest."


    Aiden nodded, his brow furrowed as he walked alongside his friends, the weight of the mystery gnawing at him. "Yeah, we saw her. She walked right past us, out of the dormitory, and then she was gone before we could follow. And now, with Savion¡­ it just doesn¡¯t sit right."


    Adrian was quieter than usual, his lips pressed into a thin line as he thought. "We know she¡¯s been around at the wrong time too many times. The forest, the arena¡­ and now, the night Savion disappears. She¡¯s connected somehow. But¡­" His voice trailed off, uncertainty creeping in. "We don¡¯t have proof."


    Sevan sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I know. We need something more than just gut feelings and coincidences. We¡¯ve seen her at the wrong times, but we don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing out there, and we don¡¯t know why she was sneaking around last night. It¡¯s suspicious, but there¡¯s no solid proof."


    Aiden chewed on his lip, his mind racing. They had no evidence, and the more they thought about it, the more they realized how careful Emmeranne had been.


    Even when they saw her, she wasn¡¯t doing anything that could directly link her to the events in the forest. And even if they did manage to follow her, she was always a step ahead, disappearing just as they tried to get close.


    "Maybe we could get close to her," Aiden suggested quietly. "You know, ask her some questions. See how she reacts. If we can get her to slip up, maybe we¡¯ll have something."


    "That¡¯s a start," Sevan agreed. "But we¡¯ve got to be careful. She¡¯s no fool. If she is hiding something, she won¡¯t make it easy for us to catch her."


    Adrian glanced around, as if checking that no one was listening in. "We need to be smart about this. If she¡¯s involved in something bigger, we don¡¯t want to spook her. We need to gather information without her knowing. Then we can confront her, with something concrete."


    The three of them exchanged a look, understanding the weight of what they were about to do. They couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake. If Emmeranne was hiding something, it was crucial that they found out what it was, but they had to go about it the right way.


    "Let¡¯s keep our eyes on her," Adrian said, his voice low but firm. "We don¡¯t need to do anything drastic. We just need to observe. And when we have the evidence, we¡¯ll deal with it then."


    Aiden agreed. They all knew this was their only option. They needed proof before they could do anything about Emmeranne¡¯s suspicious behavior.


    They couldn¡¯t just accuse her without something to back it up. The last thing they wanted was to make things worse¡ªor put themselves in a position where they¡¯d end up in trouble.

 Chapter 63: That Night

    During Creature Care, Aiden found himself paired up with Emmeranne once again.


    They were tending to a strange, spiny creature with shimmering scales that reminded him of a dragon¡¯s distant cousin. The creature snorted softly, nuzzling against his arm as he reached to adjust its harness.


    Emmeranne, as always, was focused on her task, carefully coaxing the animal to eat some of the food it was reluctant to touch. Aiden had been watching her for a while now, his thoughts racing.


    Something about her presence had always been¡­ unsettling. Quiet and deliberate, yet never quite giving enough away.


    As the creature ate, Aiden took the opportunity to ask, his voice casual but with an edge of curiosity that he couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    "You know," he started, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye, "I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. Why were you out the other night?"


    Emmeranne paused for a moment, the air around them heavy with her response. She didn¡¯t look at him immediately, but Aiden noticed the slight shift in her posture. She then spoke, her voice steady, but there was an edge to it that he couldn¡¯t quite place.


    "I was ordered to be out there by Headmaster Kairos," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Aiden blinked, surprised by the simplicity of the answer. He had expected something else- something more evasive- but this was straightforward. Emmeranne met his gaze, the conversation clearly over.


    "Ordered?" Aiden echoed, but he didn¡¯t press further.


    The answer was as final as the way Emmeranne had turned back to the creature. She didn¡¯t look back, her attention fully on the task at hand now.


    "Yes," she said again, this time with no room for further questions.


    Aiden watched Emmeranne carefully as she finished adjusting the creature¡¯s enclosure, his curiosity pushing him further.


    The bird, the transformation- it didn¡¯t sit right with him. He needed to know what happened after that moment, especially considering how odd the entire situation was.


    "What happened to the bird, then?" Aiden asked, his tone soft but with a hint of urgency. "You found it, right? It just disappeared after you showed up?" He paused, adding quickly, "Did it¡ªdid it vanish when you came?"


    Emmeranne stopped what she was doing, her hands stilling as she finally looked up at him. Her gaze was calm, but there was something unreadable in her expression. For a long moment, she didn¡¯t speak, and Aiden thought maybe she wasn¡¯t going to answer at all.


    Then, finally, she exhaled quietly.


    "It disappeared, yes. I think¡­ it might¡¯ve vanished as soon as I appeared. But," she looked at him pointedly, "you were the one who was there. Perhaps it thought you were something else entirely."


    Aiden frowned, not fully understanding what she meant. "What do you mean?"


    Emmeranne¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but she said nothing for a moment. Finally, she gave a nonchalant shrug, as if the entire thing didn¡¯t matter to her. "It probably thought you were a Nosferatu."


    Aiden¡¯s eyes widened. "A Nosferatu? You think I¡¯m one of them?" His voice was almost incredulous, not in anger, but in genuine confusion.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should be offended or curious, and neither feeling seemed to be entirely fitting for the situation.


    "I¡¯m not saying you are," she said coolly, her gaze dropping back to the creature. "I¡¯m just saying, that¡¯s what it might¡¯ve thought. I can¡¯t say for sure. But it disappeared once I showed up, so whatever it was, it clearly didn¡¯t want to stick around."


    Aiden thought over her words, the mention of a Nosferatu still lingering in the back of his mind. There was still so much about his own past he didn¡¯t understand, and to have someone hint at something as bizarre as that¡­ it was unsettling. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Emmeranne didn¡¯t seem to care for the conversation anymore.


    She moved on to another task, her body language closed off. Aiden wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to end the discussion or if she had simply lost interest in answering him.


    Before he could ask more, Emmeranne had already shifted her focus back to the creature. "Let¡¯s finish this up," she said, her voice as detached as ever.


    Aiden nodded, though his mind was far from the task at hand.


    The mention of the Nosferatu, the mysterious events surrounding the forest, and the man who had interrupted his duel with Ivara¡ªthe pieces didn¡¯t quite add up.


    Something was off, and Aiden couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Emmeranne might know more than she was letting on.


    He hesitated for a moment, then decided to ask the question that had been nagging him. "Do you know who the guy was?" he asked, his voice low but insistent. "The one from the forest, the one who interrupted my duel with Ivara."


    Emmeranne¡¯s body immediately stiffened, her movements pausing for a heartbeat before she continued with what she was doing. Aiden caught the subtle change in her posture, the slight tension in her shoulders that betrayed her calm demeanor.


    It was enough to make his suspicions grow.


    She finally turned to face him, her expression guarded, her eyes unreadable. "No," she said flatly. "I don¡¯t know who he is."


    Aiden didn¡¯t buy it. The way she tensed up, the way her gaze shifted for just a moment¡ªit was too obvious that she knew something. But before he could press further, Emmeranne¡¯s voice cut through the silence, cool and decisive.


    "You should focus on the task at hand," she said, her tone firm, almost dismissive. "Not on the questions."


    Aiden opened his mouth to protest, but something in her voice told him it was better to leave it alone. She was shutting him down, and as much as he hated it, he knew he wasn¡¯t going to get anything more from her today.


    With a resigned sigh, he nodded. "Right, the task," he muttered, turning his attention back to the creature they were tending. But his mind, restless as ever, still churned with questions.


    The man in the forest, the secrecy surrounding him, and Emmeranne¡¯s strange behavior... he wasn¡¯t about to let it go.

 Chapter 64: Suspicious

    As they made their way through the narrow passageways of the trophy room, mapping out the hidden tunnels, Aiden couldn¡¯t shake the conversation he had with Emmeranne.


    The corridors around them seemed to close in as he carefully sketched out their route on a scrap of parchment, the soft glow of his fire lighting the way.


    He finally turned to Sevan and Adrian, who were both working on their own sections of the map. "I talked to Emmeranne today," he started, his voice low, as though he didn¡¯t want to draw any attention. "I asked her about that night/ about why she was outside when we fought."


    Sevan paused in his mapping, looking at Aiden. "What did she say?"


    Aiden hesitated for a moment, his mind replaying the conversation with Emmeranne. "She said she was ordered by Headmaster Kairos to be out there. To scout, or something like that."


    Sevan¡¯s brow furrowed, his confusion evident. He stopped marking the wall and turned to face Aiden. "Wait, what? She said she was ordered by Kairos? That doesn¡¯t add up."


    Aiden shrugged. "I know. She didn¡¯t explain much more, but that was the gist of it."


    Sevan¡¯s mind clearly raced as he processed the information. "That¡¯s¡­ strange," he said slowly. "You know, that kind of thing- scouting, being sent outside on missions like that, it¡¯s usually reserved for third or fourth years, not first years. It¡¯s considered way too dangerous for someone just starting out." He paused. "Kairos wouldn¡¯t send someone so young on a mission like that, would he?"


    "I mean, he did with me. But I was with my parents so maybe mine doesn¡¯t count." Adrian said.


    As the boys worked in silence, their minds wandered back to Emmeranne and the strange conversation they¡¯d had earlier.


    The tunnels they had been mapping seemed to stretch on forever, but their thoughts were caught in a web of suspicion, each thread leading back to her.


    Adrian was the first to speak up, his voice low and filled with a tinge of uncertainty. "You know, I¡¯m starting to think Emmeranne might be hiding something." He looked over at Aiden, who met his gaze with a knowing frown.


    Sevan, who had been scribbling in his notebook, glanced up, clearly unsettled. "Hiding something?"


    Aiden¡¯s eyes darkened, his thoughts racing back to the night he¡¯d been attacked. "She was there that day as well, near the done. When I was attacked by that guy in the woods. She could¡¯ve seen something, maybe even known who he was." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden¡¯s grip on the map tightened as he recalled the intense moments of that fight. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a connection between the attack and Emmeranne¡¯s strange behavior.


    Sevan frowned, trying to piece everything together. "But why wouldn¡¯t she say anything? If she knows who the attacker is¡­ why would she keep it to herself?"


    Adrian shook his head, clearly frustrated. "That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get. She¡¯s been acting so reserved, not really giving us much to go on. But now this, with the whole ¡¯ordered by the headmaster¡¯ thing. It¡¯s too convenient. I mean, why would she be out there, in the middle of the night, without being told to? She¡¯s got to be involved in something more than just a scouting mission."


    Aiden couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that they were missing something crucial. "What if she¡¯s hiding something bigger? Maybe she¡¯s not as innocent as she seems." He met Sevan¡¯s gaze. "What if she¡¯s connected to the guy who attacked me?"


    Sevan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You think she¡¯s working with him? Or maybe she¡¯s involved somehow?" His voice lowered, clearly unsettled by the possibility.


    "I don¡¯t know," Aiden admitted. "But it¡¯s too much of a coincidence."


    "We need to keep an eye on her," Aiden said finally, his voice low and resolute. "We need to find out what she¡¯s really up to. And if she¡¯s hiding something, we¡¯ll uncover it. But we can¡¯t let her see us coming."


    Adrian grinned darkly, the usual lightheartedness gone. "No one¡¯s better at that than us."


    Sevan gave a half-smile, though it was clear his mind was still on the implications of everything that had happened.


    "We¡¯ll need to be careful. If she¡¯s hiding something, it could be bigger than we think. And I don¡¯t want to get caught in the middle of whatever¡¯s going on."


    As the three of them returned to their mapping, their thoughts were heavy with the weight of the mystery that had grown around Emmeranne.


    As the boys continued down the dark, winding tunnel, the hours seemed to stretch on. Aiden¡¯s body felt heavy with exhaustion, his mind buzzing with thoughts of Emmeranne and the mysterious events that had transpired. They¡¯d been at it for a while now, mapping out the tunnels, but it felt like their energy was slipping away.


    Sevan, who had been leading the way, let out a yawn, his pace slowing as his feet dragged. "I think it¡¯s about time we head back," he muttered, rubbing his eyes. "This mapping thing can wait until tomorrow."


    Aiden and Adrian exchanged tired glances before nodding in agreement. They were all starting to feel the pull of sleep, their bodies aching for rest.


    But just as they turned to retrace their steps, something odd caught their attention, something out of place in the air.


    A delicious scent wafted toward them, rich and mouthwatering, something unmistakably familiar. It was the smell of freshly cooked food- something warm, comforting, and inviting. The kind of meal that would make anyone¡¯s stomach growl in hunger.


    Aiden froze, his senses sharpening.


    The scent was unmistakable, but what made it strange was that it didn¡¯t belong here, in the cold, dimly lit tunnels beneath the school.


    They were deep underground, far from the kitchens or any place that could be preparing food.


    The three of them looked at each other, puzzled, and without a word, they started moving toward the source of the smell. The scent seemed to linger in the air, but as they walked deeper into the tunnel, it was as if it vanished, leaving only a vague trace in the air.


    Adrian stopped, his eyes scanning the darkness around them. "Do you guys smell that too?"


    Sevan nodded, squinting into the shadows. "Yeah, but there¡¯s nothing around here. No signs of food or anything."


    Aiden¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to focus, his senses on high alert. He could feel the pull of the smell, almost like it was drawing them deeper into the tunnels. "It¡¯s¡­ strange. It smells like a feast, but there¡¯s nothing here. No passageways leading to a kitchen, no signs of anything cooking."


    He glanced down at the ground, looking for any clues, but there was nothing- just the same cold stone floor and the faint echoes of their footsteps.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "It doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a hidden kitchen or a secret feast down here. Is someone messing with us?"

 Chapter 65: A Tunnel To the Kitchens

    Sevan crouched down, his sharp eyes scanning the tunnel floor as he picked up a small, smooth rock.


    He turned it in his fingers, examining it closely, before bringing it to his nose and sniffing the air. His expression grew more focused as he turned toward the passageway from where the scent seemed to be strongest.


    Adrian, standing with his arms crossed, let out a laugh. "You look like a dog, sniffing around like that."


    Sevan shot him a glare. "Shut up. There¡¯s a hidden entrance somewhere." He dropped the rock and straightened, now running his hands along the walls. "The scent is coming from here, but it¡¯s not coming from an open passage. It has to be seeping through a crack or something."


    Aiden, standing nearby, flexed his fingers, his firelight flickering in his palm. The dim glow illuminated the rough walls of the tunnel, casting long shadows.


    Sevan glanced back at him. "Make the light brighter."


    Aiden furrowed his brows but complied, his flame growing larger, casting a warm orange glow over the passageway. With the increased light, the details of the tunnel became clearer- the jagged lines of stone, the way some sections looked smoother than others, almost worn down.


    Then, Sevan¡¯s eyes caught something: a small, nearly invisible gap near the base of one of the tunnel walls. It was narrow, barely a sliver, but from it, the faintest wisp of air escaped. He crouched again, pressing his hand to the cool stone.


    "There," he said, tapping his fingers lightly against the wall. "There¡¯s a space here. Air is moving through it."


    Adrian stepped forward, looking over Sevan¡¯s shoulder. "You think there¡¯s a hidden room or another passage?"


    Sevan didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he pressed his ear against the wall and knocked lightly, listening carefully. Aiden and Adrian exchanged glances as Sevan¡¯s focus sharpened. Finally, he pulled back and ran his hand along the wall¡¯s surface.


    "There¡¯s definitely something here," he murmured. "We just have to find out how to open it."


    Sevan ran his fingers along the rough stone wall, his eyes narrowing as he felt an uneven surface beneath his fingertips. A small dent, almost unnoticeable in the dim light, was carved into the stone. He frowned and looked at the rock he had picked up earlier, turning it over in his palm.


    "Wait a second," he muttered, bringing the stone closer to the dent.


    Aiden and Adrian watched as he carefully aligned the stone with the indentation. The shape was nearly identical¡ªtoo perfect to be a coincidence.


    Sevan smirked. "I knew it." He turned to the other two. "Stand back. If this thing opens, it might hit you."


    Adrian immediately took a step back, but Aiden lingered for a second before following.


    Sevan took a deep breath, steadied himself, then struck the stone into the dent with a sharp, precise hit.


    The effect was immediate. A low, grinding noise echoed through the tunnel as the section of the wall trembled.


    Then, with a sudden lurch, the stone slab shifted, pulling back slightly before swinging open like a concealed door. A rush of cool air swept through the tunnel, carrying with it the unmistakable scent of food, stronger than before.


    The three of them stood still for a moment, staring at the newly revealed passage beyond the hidden door.


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "Now that¡¯s interesting."


    Aiden glanced at Sevan. "Did you know that would happen?"


    Sevan shrugged. "I had a good guess."


    "Well, thanks nerd."


    The three stepped cautiously through the hidden doorway, their footsteps muffled against the stone floor. As soon as they entered, the smell of freshly cooked food overwhelmed them- warm bread, roasted meat, and something sweet, like honey and fruit.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "The kitchen?"


    Sure enough, as they walked further in, the dim tunnel gave way to a much larger space, illuminated by the golden glow of enchanted lanterns. Long wooden tables stretched across the room, piled high with bowls of chopped vegetables, loaves of steaming bread, and bubbling pots of stew. The air was thick with the comforting scent of spices and roasting meat.


    Sevan let out a low whistle. "This explains the smell."


    Adrian, looking more amused than surprised, casually leaned against a counter. "I should¡¯ve figured there¡¯d be secret passages to the kitchen. How else do people sneak food out?"


    As the boys stepped further in, the sound of bubbling pots and the clatter of knives filled the air. At first, they hadn¡¯t noticed, but now they could see them- dozens of small, round-bodied creatures bustling around the enormous kitchen.


    They were stocky, knee-high beings covered in soft fur, with big, expressive eyes and long, nimble fingers perfect for chopping, stirring, and kneading dough. Sevan said they are called Kibbers. Their ears twitched at every sound, and their fluffy tails swayed as they moved between counters, balancing trays of food with ease.


    One of the Kibbers, an older-looking one with grey streaks in his fur and a chef¡¯s hat perched between his large ears, turned at the sound of their footsteps. He squinted up at them, wiping his paws on a flour-dusted apron. "Well, well, what do we have here?" His voice was gruff but not unkind.


    The other Kibbers quickly turned to look, some balancing pots, others rolling out dough, their ears perking up with curiosity.


    "Students?" one of them whispered.


    "In the kitchen?" another gasped.


    The head Kibber raised a brow. "Are you boys lost? Or¡­" He narrowed his eyes playfully. "Are you hungry?"


    Adrian, never one to miss an opportunity, immediately nodded. "Absolutely starving."


    Sevan groaned. "Adrian¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a smaller Kibber had already run up with a plate stacked with fresh bread rolls. "Here! Eat, eat! Growing boys need food!"


    Aiden was still staring, trying to take in the sheer number of Kibbers in the kitchen. He hadn¡¯t even known this species worked at the school. "You all run the kitchen?"


    The head Kibber puffed out his chest proudly. "Of course! The finest cooks in all of Soleil! We feed you lot, and we make sure the food is perfect."


    He gestured at a long table where a few Kibbers were taste-testing soups, nodding seriously or shaking their heads before adjusting the seasoning. "No dish leaves this kitchen unless it¡¯s just right."


    Adrian had already started munching on a roll, giving an exaggerated nod of approval. "Well, you¡¯re doing a brilliant job."


    Sevan sighed, but even he took a piece of bread. "We, uh¡­ didn¡¯t mean to intrude," he said carefully. "We just¡­ found this passage and got curious."


    The head Kibber snorted. "Found it, did you? Hah! Students always ¡¯find¡¯ things they shouldn¡¯t." He waved a paw dismissively. "No matter. You¡¯re here now. Eat something before you go sneaking back out."


    The other Kibbers chattered in agreement, some already moving to serve up bowls of stew.


    The boys ate heartily, the warm food making them realise just how hungry they actually were. The Kibbers were more than happy to keep feeding them, offering steaming bowls of stew, freshly baked bread, and even a few sweet pastries for dessert.


    By the time they were full, the Kibbers had packed small parcels of food for them to take, wrapped neatly in cloth and tied with string.


    "For later," one of them said with a knowing grin. "Sneaking around is hungry work."


    Just as the boys were about to leave, one of the Kibbers, a small one with fur the colour of burnt sugar, tilted its head and asked, "Do you know the passageway from the man who used to come here most of the time? The one who could make things float?"


    The boys exchanged glances. Aiden frowned. "No¡­ we don¡¯t."


    At his answer, a few of the Kibbers lowered their ears, looking disappointed. The one who had asked sighed and muttered, "That¡¯s a shame¡­ We haven¡¯t seen him in a while."


    Adrian, ever curious, leaned forward. "Who is he?"


    The Kibber hesitated. "A nice man. He could levitate things- made our work easier sometimes." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan, ever perceptive, noted the way the Kibber glanced at the others, as if unsure whether to say more. "What happened to him?" he asked carefully.


    The Kibbers all looked at each other, and one of the older ones, a taller Kibber with slightly greying fur, shook its head. "We don¡¯t know. He just stopped coming."


    The boys looked at each other, the unspoken thought hanging between them.


    But before they could ask anything further, the Kibbers quickly ushered them towards the hidden door. "You should go now," one said kindly. "It¡¯s late."


    Reluctantly, they took their food bundles and stepped back into the passageway. As the door shut behind them, Adrian let out a low whistle. "A floating bloke, huh?"

 Chapter 66: Whispers

    The boys made their way back through the tunnel, their footsteps light against the stone. The scent of food still clung to the air around them, but their thoughts were far from their meal. The Kibbers¡¯ words lingered, turning in their minds like a puzzle missing its final piece.


    "A floating bloke," Adrian murmured again, as if saying it aloud would make more sense of it.


    Sevan frowned. "You think he was a professor?"


    "If he was, why sneak around like that?" Aiden countered. "Besides, levitating objects isn¡¯t exactly rare magic. It could be anyone."


    "But why stop coming?" Sevan pointed out. "If he was just some regular staff member, why did the Kibbers seem so sad about it?"


    The three lapsed into silence as they reached the entrance to the trophy room. Adrian pressed his hand against the wall, finding the right spot to trigger the passage back. With a soft rumble, the hidden doorway slid open, revealing the dimly lit space beyond.


    They stepped inside, carefully closing the passage behind them, and glanced around. Everything was exactly as they had left it, the trophies gleaming under the faint moonlight filtering in through the high windows.


    Adrian stretched. "Well, at least we know we¡¯ve got a shortcut to the kitchen now. Could be useful."


    Sevan gave him a look. "You¡¯re focusing on the wrong part."


    Aiden sighed. "It¡¯s late. We should get back before we get caught."


    Adrian smirked. "What, afraid Flinders will have us polishing trophies for the rest of the year?"


    Aiden shot him a glare but didn¡¯t respond.


    They slipped out of the trophy room and into the dark corridors, moving quickly and quietly back towards the dormitories. The halls were mostly empty at this hour, save for the occasional flickering torch or the distant sound of shifting stone- perhaps the castle itself moving.


    But as they turned a corner, Aiden suddenly halted, his senses prickling.


    Footsteps.


    Not theirs.


    He held out an arm to stop the others. Adrian immediately melted into the shadows, while Sevan stiffened beside Aiden, listening.


    The sound was faint but unmistakable. Someone else was awake, moving through the halls.


    And then, a voice. Low, quiet, speaking to someone they couldn¡¯t see.


    Aiden strained to hear.


    "¡­shouldn¡¯t be involved¡­ dangerous¡­"


    A pause. Then another voice, sharper.


    "¡­no choice¡­ they¡¯ll find out soon¡­"


    The voices were coming from up ahead, just around the next turn. Aiden glanced at the others. Adrian¡¯s eyes gleamed in the darkness, his interest piqued.


    Sevan mouthed, What now?


    Aiden hesitated for only a moment before gesturing for them to move. Carefully, they crept forward, keeping to the shadows.


    The hallway was dimly lit by a single torch, its light flickering against the stone walls. The voices were clearer now¡ªtwo people, speaking in hushed but urgent tones.


    "I told you, this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen."


    "We don¡¯t control everything. You should know that by now."


    Aiden furrowed his brows. Something about the way they spoke sent a chill down his spine.


    Adrian moved ahead, his footsteps silent. He was near enough now that he could peek past the corner...


    And then, the voices stopped.


    The air seemed to shift.


    Adrian hesitated for only a second before looking.


    Empty.


    No figures. No lingering shadows. No sign that anyone had been there at all.


    His fingers twitched at his sides. He knew what he had heard.


    Sevan peered around next. "What the¡ª?"


    Aiden followed, scanning the hallway. It was as though the speakers had vanished into thin air.


    "Something isn¡¯t right," Adrian muttered.


    Aiden nodded. "They couldn¡¯t have just disappeared."


    "Unless they knew another way out," Sevan added, eyes narrowing.


    Aiden¡¯s gaze swept over the floor, then the walls. The castle was old¡ªfilled with hidden corridors, passages that led to nowhere and everywhere at once. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for someone to slip away unnoticed.


    But something told him this was more than that.


    He exhaled. "We should go. We can¡¯t get caught out here."


    Adrian looked like he wanted to argue, but after a second, he sighed and nodded.


    Without another word, they turned and hurried back toward the dormitories. But Aiden couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling settling in his chest.


    Something was going on.


    And whoever had been speaking in the dark¡ª


    They didn¡¯t want to be found.


    The next morning, the atmosphere in Genvah Academy remained tense. Classes were still cancelled following the announcement of Savion Ilmari¡¯s death, leaving students with little to do except whisper amongst themselves in hushed, uncertain voices. The hallways felt quieter than usual, and the lingering air of grief weighed on everyone.


    Despite the cancellations, however, there was one event that hadn¡¯t been postponed- a duel between two second-year students.


    It had been arranged prior to the tragedy, and with no official statement from the staff about postponing it, the duel was set to proceed as scheduled.


    By midday, students gathered in the arena, drawn by the rare chance to witness an upper-year duel. Even with the tension hanging in the air, a duel was a duel, and curiosity always won out.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan found themselves among the growing crowd, standing near the edge of the arena.


    "Strange, isn¡¯t it?" Sevan muttered. "Everything else is shut down, but this is still happening."


    Adrian leaned against the railing, arms crossed. "Maybe they¡¯re trying to keep things normal. Or maybe they think cancelling it would just make things worse."


    Aiden didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were fixed on the two duelists stepping into the ring.


    One was a tall boy with broad shoulders and sharp, focused eyes. His opponent was a girl with short, dark hair, her expression unreadable.


    "You both know the rules. No excessive force, no lethal intent. Fight until submission or disarmament. Are you both ready?"


    The duelists nodded.


    "Begin!"


    In an instant, the match was underway. The boy moved first, his sword flashing in the light as he lunged forward. The girl dodged smoothly, pivoting to the side before countering with a sharp strike of her own.


    The clash of steel rang through the arena.


    Aiden watched carefully, studying their movements. The second-years were skilled- far beyond the first-years who had only just begun their training.


    Each step was measured, each attack calculated. There was no wasted movement.


    But as the duel continued, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but notice the way some students weren¡¯t paying attention to the fight at all.


    Instead, they were whispering.


    Glancing...


    At him.


    He clenched his jaw. It had been like this ever since the truth about his surname had spread through the academy. The stares, the muttered conversations just quiet enough for him to hear but not loud enough to confront.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. But it was exhausting.


    "Focus," Adrian said quietly beside him, eyes still on the fight. "Ignore them."


    Aiden exhaled slowly. He wasn¡¯t about to let a bunch of nervous students get under his skin.


    Just then, a sudden shift in the duel caught his attention. The girl had feinted, drawing her opponent into a misstep before twisting around him with a flourish, her sword pressing against his back.


    The match was over.


    The officiator stepped forward. "Winner¡ªDaphne Lycoris."


    A polite round of applause followed, though it was subdued. The tension in the academy hadn¡¯t lifted.


    As the duelists stepped away, Aiden turned to Adrian and Sevan.


    "If this is their idea of normal," he muttered, "it¡¯s not working."


    Adrian smirked. "No, but at least it was something to watch."


    Sevan sighed. "Let¡¯s just go. There¡¯s nothing else to do today anyway."


    The three of them turned away from the arena, stepping back into the uncertain silence that had taken hold of Genvah.


    As they made their way back to the academy halls, the atmosphere remained heavy with unspoken tension. The duel had been a brief distraction, but it did little to change the uneasy silence that had settled over Genvah.


    Adrian suddenly stopped mid-step, his eyes widening slightly. "Ah, damn. I forgot my book."


    Sevan raised a brow. "What book?"


    Adrian smirked. "The prank book I brought. Had it with me in the arena. Left it behind."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Of course you did."


    Adrian turned to them. "Wait here. I¡¯ll go grab it real quick."


    Sevan scoffed. "Why don¡¯t we just go with you? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve got anything else to do."


    But Aiden shook his head. "I¡¯ll wait here. No point in all three of us going back just for a book."


    Adrian and Sevan exchanged a glance, reluctant but ultimately agreeing.


    "Fine," Adrian said, pointing at Aiden. "Stay put. We¡¯ll be back in a minute."


    With that, the two of them turned and headed back toward the arena, their footsteps fading down the corridor. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden exhaled, leaning against the wall.


    He was grateful for a moment alone. The day had been tiring. Too much whispering, too many stares. He could handle it, of course. He had been raised to endure worse. But it was still exhausting.


    The hallway was quiet, save for the distant murmurs of students passing by elsewhere.


    And then...


    Footsteps.


    Aiden straightened, his gaze flicking up just as Shiloh stepped into view.


    He wasn¡¯t alone.


    Two other classmates¡ªones Aiden didn¡¯t immediately recognise¡ªflanked him on either side.


    Shiloh stopped a few steps away, his sharp eyes locked onto Aiden¡¯s.


    Aiden didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t react. He simply stared back, waiting.


    Shiloh tilted his head slightly, his tone mocking as he finally spoke.


    "Waiting all alone, Chase?"

 Chapter 67: Cornered

    Aiden didn¡¯t react immediately. He had learned long ago that people like Shiloh expected a response. They thrived on it.


    Instead, he merely crossed his arms, leveling Shiloh with an unimpressed look.


    "Should I be concerned that you¡¯re keeping track of my whereabouts?" Aiden asked dryly.


    Shiloh scoffed, a smirk curling his lips. "Don¡¯t flatter yourself. It¡¯s just interesting how comfortable you are standing around after everything that¡¯s happened. The school¡¯s practically mourning, and here you are, as if nothing¡¯s changed."


    Aiden¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "What exactly are you getting at?"


    Shiloh took a step closer, and the two other boys followed suit. They were taller than Aiden and bulkier, but that didn¡¯t intimidate him.


    "I heard something interesting," Shiloh continued, voice low. "Apparently, you were at the forest not too long ago. Strange, isn¡¯t it? You show up, and suddenly a third year is dead."


    Aiden exhaled through his nose. "You¡¯re grasping at straws."


    Shiloh¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter. "Am I? Maybe. Or maybe not. But you know what is interesting? The fact that ever since people found out who you really are, things have been going wrong."


    Aiden clenched his jaw. He could feel the shift in the air. Shiloh wasn¡¯t just talking for the sake of it. He was leading to something.


    One of the boys, the one with sharp blue eyes, finally spoke up. "You don¡¯t belong here."


    Aiden¡¯s grip on his arm tightened, but he didn¡¯t let his expression crack.


    Shiloh tilted his head. "People don¡¯t trust you, Chase. And why should they? Your family hunts Magi. They¡¯re the reason we have to hide. And now you¡¯re here, pretending to be one of us?"


    Aiden¡¯s fingers twitched, itching to summon fire. He didn¡¯t want to fight- not now, not here- but he wouldn¡¯t stand there and take this.


    "Do you really think I asked for this? Do you think I chose to be born into my family? That I chose to be here?"


    Shiloh¡¯s smirk faltered, but just for a moment. "Doesn¡¯t matter. You are who you are." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "And yet, you¡¯re still standing here, talking instead of doing something. If you truly thought I was a threat, you wouldn¡¯t be wasting time."


    Shiloh¡¯s lips curled again, but this time, there was a flicker of something else- frustration. He hadn¡¯t expected Aiden to push back.


    The other student, a girl with freckles and brown eyes, nodded. "You expect us to believe you¡¯re not like your family?"


    Aiden¡¯s fingers twitched. He had expected this, but that didn¡¯t make it any less irritating.


    "I¡¯m here for the same reason you are," Aiden said evenly. "To learn."


    Shiloh scoffed. "To learn what? How to take down Magi? Seems like something your family is already good at."


    The two laughed.


    Aiden clenched his fists at his sides. He was trying not to let them get under his skin, but it wasn¡¯t easy. He could feel his magic stirring, the heat just beneath his fingertips.


    One more push, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could hold back.


    Shiloh must have noticed the flicker of fire in Aiden¡¯s gaze because his lips curled into a knowing smirk. "What¡¯s wrong? Am I wrong?"


    Aiden took a step forward. "If you¡¯re looking for a fight, say it outright. Stop hiding behind words."


    Shiloh¡¯s grin widened, and his hands moved toward his deck of cards.


    The moment he pulled one out, flames burst to life in Aiden¡¯s palm.


    The two other students took a step back, looking between them, but they didn¡¯t intervene.


    If anything, they looked excited to see what would happen next.


    Aiden didn¡¯t ignite the flame fully, but the heat radiated from his fingertips.


    The tension was suffocating.


    Shiloh flicked the card between his fingers. "I wonder¡­ If I push you a little more, will you show us what you really are?"


    Aiden exhaled sharply. "You don¡¯t want to find out."


    Just as Shiloh took a step forward, another voice cut through the air.


    "Five."


    Aiden didn¡¯t have to turn around to know who it was.


    "Four."


    Adrian¡¯s voice was lighthearted, almost amused.


    "Three."


    Shiloh¡¯s hand tightened around his card, but he didn¡¯t move.


    "Two."


    Adrian appeared between them, his usual smirk in place but his eyes sharp with warning. Sevan stood behind him, arms crossed, unimpressed.


    "One."


    Silence.


    Shiloh huffed out a breath, spinning the card in his fingers once before tucking it back into his sleeve.


    "Tch." He glanced at his two classmates and motioned for them to leave. "Fine. Not worth it."


    He turned and walked off, the other two following close behind.


    Aiden didn¡¯t move, but the fire in his hands slowly extinguished.


    Adrian clapped a hand on Aiden¡¯s shoulder. "You know, for someone trying to lay low, you¡¯re really bad at it."


    Aiden exhaled deeply, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "He was provoking me."


    "No kidding," Sevan muttered, still watching where Shiloh had disappeared. "We were gone for five minutes, and you nearly fought."


    "I wasn¡¯t the one who started it."


    Adrian grinned. "But you were ready to finish it."


    Aiden gave him a dry look. "Thanks for stopping me."


    "Always," Adrian said easily. "Besides, you would¡¯ve burned his stupid cards, and I would¡¯ve been sad to miss that."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Come on, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve got better things to do than entertain Shiloh¡¯s nonsense."


    Aiden didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he exhaled slowly, before finally speaking.


    "People don¡¯t trust me."


    Adrian snorted. "Who cares?"


    Aiden hesitated. "I do."


    Sevan shoved his hands in his pockets. "You expected otherwise?"


    Aiden didn¡¯t answer.


    Adrian sighed, stretching his arms over his head. "Look, I¡¯ll be real with you, Aiden. You being a Chase? That¡¯s never going to sit well with people. You¡¯re basically walking around with a massive bounty on your back."


    Sevan nodded. "It¡¯s not fair, but that¡¯s how it is. Some people will be waiting for a reason to turn on you."


    Aiden frowned. "And you two?"


    Adrian grinned. "Me? I think it¡¯s hilarious."


    Sevan shook his head. "I think it¡¯s a pain. But we¡¯re already stuck with you, so whatever."


    Aiden snorted. "Touching."


    Adrian clapped him on the back. "If you really want to prove them wrong, don¡¯t let them get to you."


    As they walked back towards the dormitories, the tension from their confrontation with Shiloh still lingered in the air.


    Aiden kept his hands tucked into his pockets, his mind replaying the exchange. He knew people didn¡¯t trust him, but to have it thrown in his face like that was something else entirely.


    Adrian and Sevan were chatting about something irrelevant- probably another one of Adrian¡¯s absurd pranks- but Aiden wasn¡¯t paying attention. He was still gripping onto the last embers of his irritation, trying to let it go.


    They turned the corner, and suddenly...


    "Aiden, stop."


    It was Ivara.


    She had been walking from the opposite direction, probably heading back to her own dormitory. But the second her gaze landed on Aiden, her entire body tensed. Her red coily hair bristled like a cat¡¯s fur standing on end, and her eyes flashed with something close to alarm.


    Then, she stumbled backward.


    Her breath hitched, and she visibly recoiled, as though she had just been burned.


    Aiden blinked in confusion. "What?"


    Ivara took another step back, pressing a hand against her chest.


    "Aiden," she muttered, still tense. "Your aura- it¡¯s-" She clenched her jaw, inhaling sharply. "It feels like I¡¯m burning alive."


    Sevan and Adrian stopped dead in their tracks.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    Sevan rubbed his chin. "Huh. We might¡¯ve just gotten resistant to it."


    Aiden frowned. He didn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary. His fire was dormant, not even lingering at his fingertips anymore. But Ivara looked as if she had been standing too close to an open flame, her expression strained, her breathing unsteady.


    She glared at him as though he was the problem. "Did something happen to you? Your aura wasn¡¯t like this before."


    Aiden hesitated. "I¡­" He exhaled. "No. Nothing happened."


    Liar.


    Adrian snorted, nudging Aiden¡¯s arm. "See? You¡¯re walking around like a human furnace, and we don¡¯t even notice anymore."


    Sevan crossed his arms. "Might be something to keep in check, though. If Ivara can feel it this strongly, who knows who else can?"


    Aiden turned back to Ivara, watching as she slowly adjusted to the feeling, though her skin still looked unnaturally tense.


    "Are you okay now?" Aiden asked.


    Ivara inhaled deeply, then nodded, shaking herself off like she was dispelling the sensation. "I¡¯ll live. Just¡­ keep your fire under control, Chase."


    With that, she walked past them.

 Chapter 68: Daddy’s Important

    Detention on an early Tuesday morning was a special kind of torture.


    Adrian yawned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as he slouched in the doorway of Professor Ylang-Ylang¡¯s office. The sun had barely risen, casting a pale golden glow through the windows of the castle. The corridors were eerily quiet, save for the occasional distant murmur of students who had actually woken up for breakfast.


    Shiloh stood beside him, looking just as displeased with the situation but far more alert. His arms were crossed, and his golden eyes flickered with impatience as he glared at the closed door in front of them.


    "This is ridiculous," he muttered. "Who gives detention this early?"


    Adrian scoffed. "Professor Ylang-Ylang, apparently. Thought she was supposed to be the nice one."


    Shiloh huffed but said nothing.


    Before either of them could complain further, the door swung open on its own, revealing Professor Ylang-Ylang standing at her desk. The three Divatas flitted around her, their small wings buzzing softly as they carried tiny glass vials filled with glimmering liquid.


    "Ah," the professor said, her voice as pleasant as ever. "You¡¯re both awake. Wonderful."


    Adrian shot her a pointed look. "That makes one of us."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang merely smiled. "Come in."


    Shiloh hesitated before stepping inside, followed by Adrian, who took his time dragging his feet across the floor in protest. The moment they entered, the door shut itself behind them.


    "Now," the professor continued, walking over to a table lined with flower pots. "Since you both enjoy causing a scene, I think it¡¯s only fair you help take care of the things that actually deserve attention."


    Adrian eyed the plants warily. "Plants?"


    Shiloh frowned. "You¡¯re making us do gardening?"


    Professor Ylang-Ylang smiled. "Yes."


    Adrian groaned. "I take it back. You¡¯re not the nice professor."


    She simply gestured toward the table. "You¡¯ll be repotting and tending to these plants. Some of them are quite delicate, so be careful. If you kill one, you¡¯ll be replacing it by growing a new one from scratch."


    Shiloh clenched his jaw but said nothing. Adrian, however, sighed dramatically. "Ugh, fine."


    They stepped forward and grabbed a few of the tools laid out for them. As soon as they did, the professor clapped her hands, and the Divatas whizzed away, disappearing behind the bookshelves.


    Adrian picked up a small shovel, turning it over in his hands. "You know, this really doesn¡¯t suit me."


    Shiloh ignored him and started working, grabbing a pot and carefully loosening the soil around its base. His movements were quick, precise, as if he¡¯d done it before.


    Adrian watched him for a moment before raising an eyebrow. "Huh."


    Shiloh glanced at him. "What?"


    "You actually look like you know what you¡¯re doing."


    "Unlike you, I actually pay attention in Magical Botany."


    Adrian smirked. "Oh? So, you¡¯re secretly a plant lover? That¡¯s cute."


    Shiloh shot him a glare but didn¡¯t rise to the bait. Instead, he returned to his work, efficiently transferring a plant into a larger pot.


    Adrian sighed and picked up a plant of his own, though he wasn¡¯t nearly as graceful about it. He dumped the soil into another pot, sending a small cloud of dirt into the air.


    Shiloh coughed. "Are you serious?"


    "I never said I was good at this."


    "Clearly."


    They worked in tense silence for a while, save for the occasional muttered insult from Adrian whenever he accidentally knocked something over.


    Then, finally, Adrian spoke up again.


    "So," he said, voice casual. "You really hate Aiden that much?"


    Shiloh¡¯s hands paused mid-motion.


    His expression darkened. "It¡¯s not about hate."


    "Really?" Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Because it sure looked like hate yesterday."


    Shiloh dropped the small shovel onto the table and turned to face Adrian. "People like him- people from that family- they don¡¯t belong here."


    Adrian¡¯s smirk faded.


    He studied Shiloh for a moment, noting the underlying tension in his voice.


    This wasn¡¯t just about Aiden.


    "Sounds like hate to me," Adrian muttered.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he grabbed another plant and started working again, his movements a little stiffer than before.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang returned a while later, inspecting their work with an approving nod.


    "Well done," she said. "It seems neither of you killed my plants in the process. That¡¯s already more than I expected."


    Shiloh huffed, and Adrian grinned.


    "You¡¯re both dismissed," she continued. "But if I hear about you two causing trouble again, your next detention will involve singing lullabies to the Divatas."


    Shiloh stiffened.


    Adrian burst into laughter. "Oh, please tell me you¡¯ll actually make that happen."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang smiled.


    The moment they stepped out of Professor Ylang-Ylang¡¯s office, Adrian shrugged off the dirt that had somehow found its way onto his jacket. Shiloh, still looking annoyed from their conversation inside, strode ahead without saying a word. His eyes were cold and his posture was stiff with barely restrained irritation.


    Adrian, however, wasn¡¯t done.


    "You know," he started, lazily stretching his arms, "for someone who thinks Aiden doesn¡¯t belong here, you sure do act like the most entitled brat in this whole academy."


    Shiloh stopped in his tracks.


    His shoulders tensed before he slowly turned around, his gaze sharp. "What did you just say?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian smirked, stepping closer. "I said you should take all that attitude of yours and shove it right up your ass where it belongs."


    Shiloh¡¯s fists clenched. "You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."


    Adrian scoffed. "Oh, I think I do. You¡¯re just another spoiled brat who thinks he¡¯s better than everyone because daddy¡¯s important. You live off of trying to feel important, don¡¯t you? Because without him, you¡¯re just some guy with a fancy name and nothing to back it up."


    Shiloh¡¯s face twisted in anger. "You don¡¯t know a damn thing about me."


    Adrian rolled his eyes. "Oh, right, the whole ¡¯woe is me¡¯ routine. That¡¯s rich, coming from you. What, did Aiden¡¯s existence bruise your fragile ego?"


    Shiloh took a threatening step forward, his jaw tightening. "I don¡¯t give a damn about Aiden Chase."


    "Really?" Adrian laughed mockingly. "Because you sure spend a hell of a lot of time making it everyone¡¯s problem. What is it, Shiloh? Scared that someone else might be more important than you?"


    Shiloh¡¯s hand twitched, and for a second, Adrian thought he might actually try to hit him.


    But instead of throwing a punch, Shiloh exhaled sharply and took a step back.


    "I¡¯m not wasting my time with you," he muttered, shaking his head.


    Adrian smirked. "Right. Run away, then. Just like how you run from every uncomfortable truth about yourself."


    Shiloh spun around and strode off, his whole body rigid with fury.


    Adrian watched him go, hands in his pockets, his smirk slowly fading into something more unreadable.


    "¡­ What a bloody idiot," he muttered to himself before turning and heading the opposite way.

 Chapter 69: Distance Training

    The day was gray and overcast when the students gathered in the combat hall for their lesson with Professor Anwar. Unlike their normal classroom, the room was vast, with high stone walls that were lined with ancient weapons and artifacts. The air smelled faintly of metal and burnt wood from previous lessons.


    Professor Anwar stood at the front of the room.


    "Welcome to today¡¯s lesson," Professor Anwar began, his voice carrying across the room. "Today, we¡¯ll be focusing on countering your opponent¡¯s magic based on distance. Knowing how to adapt to your opponent¡¯s range can mean the difference between winning and losing."


    He gave a small nod toward the front of the class, where a long row of mats had been laid out.


    "You will pair up with someone from your class. Each pair will practice countering the other¡¯s abilities while maintaining the appropriate distance. I want you to think strategically and adjust to the situation."


    As the class began, the students were arranged in pairs, each one standing across from their opponent, waiting for the signal to begin.


    Among the pairs were Sevan and Aiden, Hanako and Emmeranne, Rupert and Jarek, Adrian and Peter, and Shiloh with Ivara.


    Professor Anwar, as always, was standing at the front, his sharp eyes scanning each student. "Remember, the key to countering is not only to react but to anticipate. You must think about what your opponent will do next and adjust your stance accordingly. Distance is everything. Use it wisely."


    With that, he gestured for the first pair to begin.


    "Hanako and Emmeranne," he called, and the two girls moved forward, each assuming a position opposite the other.


    Hanako stood still, an air of calm around her, while Emmeranne was more focused and calculating. The room grew tense as the two prepared to face off.


    "Begin," Professor Anwar¡¯s voice rang out.


    Hanako was the first to strike, a fluid motion of her katana slicing through the air. Her style was fast and elegant, almost like a dance.


    The blade was quick, aiming for Emmeranne¡¯s side, but Emmeranne was faster. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stepped to the side, twisting her wrist to block Hanako¡¯s sword with the edge of her own. The clash of metal rang out in the hall.


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian watched from the sidelines, the tension palpable in the air.


    Hanako¡¯s swordplay was fluid and precise, the katana flowing as if it were an extension of her body. Emmeranne, on the other hand, was quick and calculating, always staying just one step ahead.


    "They¡¯re good," Sevan muttered, his eyes narrowing as he observed the way Emmeranne moved, dodging and countering with perfect timing.


    Aiden nodded, but his eyes stayed on Hanako. The way she flowed from one movement to the next, never hesitating, was a skill she had clearly mastered over time.


    But Emmeranne wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. Her defense was perfect, her counters sharp and calculated. As Hanako lunged again, Emmeranne blocked with ease, her stance steady as she pushed Hanako back.


    Hanako moved again, her katana slicing through the air in an arc meant to catch Emmeranne off-guard. But Emmeranne anticipated it, stepping backward and then raising her sword to deflect Hanako¡¯s strike just in time.


    They clashed again, swords meeting with a metallic clang.


    Hanako tried to push forward, but Emmeranne¡¯s grip on her sword tightened, her movements becoming sharper with each exchange. Hanako¡¯s strikes were powerful, but Emmeranne¡¯s were faster.


    "I hear the Jana family is good with swords. I think they call it katana, though." Adrian said.


    "You can tell that she¡¯s skilled."


    "Her brother and sisters are our upperclassmen."


    For a moment, it seemed like Hanako might get the upper hand, but then Emmeranne made a sudden move. She shifted her weight, and in a single fluid motion, she pivoted to the side, evading Hanako¡¯s katana before landing a strike on her shoulder.


    The crowd gasped as Hanako stumbled slightly, surprised by the speed and precision of Emmeranne¡¯s attack. She quickly regained her balance, but Emmeranne didn¡¯t let up.


    She followed through, using her sword to press Hanako back.


    Emmeranne¡¯s strikes came faster now, the sound of metal ringing with each blow. Hanako¡¯s katana flashed as she attempted to block and counter, but Emmeranne¡¯s movements were like a blur, her sword dancing in her hands with a practiced fluidity that left little room for Hanako to regain control.


    "You¡¯re getting slower," Emmeranne said as she delivered a series of quick strikes.


    It wasn¡¯t just the speed of Emmeranne¡¯s attacks that made her dangerous; it was the way she used every opening, every flaw in Hanako¡¯s defense.


    Emmeranne¡¯s experience with combat had given her the ability to read her opponent¡¯s moves almost before they happened, and Hanako was beginning to realize that.


    Hanako attempted to regain some distance, but Emmeranne closed the gap again, the tips of their swords grazing against each other in a series of fast, controlled strikes. Hanako¡¯s breath began to quicken as she tried to find her footing again, but Emmeranne was relentless.


    "Don¡¯t get frustrated," Emmeranne said coolly as Hanako swung again. "Focus on your control without losing your speed."


    Emmeranne then delivered a swift, calculated strike to Hanako¡¯s side, knocking her off-balance, and before Hanako could recover, Emmeranne¡¯s blade pressed against her throat, signaling the end of the duel.


    The room fell silent. Hanako stood there, panting, the tip of Emmeranne¡¯s sword resting gently against her neck. Hanako lowered her katana, nodding with a begrudging smile.


    "I guess you win," Hanako said, her voice tinged with respect.


    Emmeranne withdrew her sword and took a step back, bowing slightly. "That was a good fight. Wanna spar sometime?"


    Professor Anwar stepped forward, his expression unreadable as he addressed the students. "An excellent display of skill, Emmeranne. You used timing and precision to gain the advantage over Hanako¡¯s speed. Remember, every battle has its rhythm. Knowing when to strike and when to defend can be the difference between victory and defeat."


    Hanako nodded, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "Sure," she said with a smile, glancing at Emmeranne. "I¡¯ll get you next time."


    Emmeranne simply smiled back, though there was a hint of challenge in her eyes. "Next time."


    Aiden, who had been watching closely, turned to Sevan and Adrian. "I didn¡¯t think Emmeranne would win that easily," he said, his tone thoughtful. "Her swordsmanship is incredible."

 Chapter 70: Unlocking A New Skill

    After class, the boys walked together toward the dormitory, their conversation lively as they discussed the duels they had just witnessed.


    The excitement of battle still lingered in their minds, but for Adrian and Sevan, something else had caught their attention- Aiden¡¯s fire.


    "Imagine if you could make a weapon with your flames," Adrian mused, throwing an arm over Aiden¡¯s shoulder. "Like, instead of just throwing fireballs around, what if you could summon an actual sword or a dagger?"


    Sevan grinned, nodding in agreement.


    "Yeah, that would be nice. You wouldn¡¯t even need to carry weapons around- just ignite one out of thin air whenever you want. Wouldn¡¯t that be the most cool thing ever?"


    "Punk rock."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow at them both. "You two make it sound like it¡¯s that simple. Controlling fire and shaping it into something solid isn¡¯t exactly easy."


    Adrian shrugged. "Well, duh. But you¡¯re a Chase, aren¡¯t you? Supposedly one of the most powerful guys around? Surely a little thing like a fire dagger isn¡¯t beyond you."


    Aiden rolled his eyes, but Sevan smirked, elbowing him lightly.


    "He¡¯s got a point, though. You¡¯ve already mastered controlling fire to some extent, but have you ever tried shaping it into something?"


    The idea stuck with Aiden as they made their way to the dorm. The thought of wielding a weapon made purely from flames was enticing.


    If he could manage it, it would be an incredible advantage in a fight. Not only would he have a weapon that could never be taken from him, but it would also burn anything it touched.


    By the time they arrived in their dormitory, curiosity had won over. Without hesitation, Aiden stood in the center of the room, stretching out his hand.


    "Alright," he muttered. "Let¡¯s see if this is even possible."


    Adrian and Sevan plopped onto Aiden¡¯s bed, watching him with interest.


    "You got this, Chase," Adrian grinned, kicking his feet up. "No pressure."


    Aiden took a deep breath, closing his eyes to concentrate. He summoned his flames easily enough, watching as they curled around his palm, flickering and shifting like living creatures.


    His goal was simple: forge the fire into something tangible, something that resembled a blade.


    He focused, pushing his will into the flames, attempting to guide them into a defined shape. The fire flickered in response, stretching outward as if it were listening to him. A spark of excitement shot through Aiden.


    It was working.


    But just as the flames began to form something vaguely resembling a dagger, they sputtered and broke apart, dispersing into nothingness.


    Aiden scowled, trying again. This time, he forced more energy into the flames, willing them to harden, to take on the shape of a weapon. The fire crackled, burning brighter in his hand, but just as before, it collapsed before it could fully take form.


    Sevan whistled, tilting his head. "Not bad. You got it to look like something for a second there."


    "But it¡¯s not holding," Aiden muttered in frustration.


    Adrian leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Maybe you¡¯re going about it wrong. You¡¯re treating fire like metal- like something you can mold into shape. But fire isn¡¯t solid. You need to think differently."


    Sevan nodded. "Yeah, you¡¯re trying to force it into something stable when it¡¯s naturally unstable. You might need to approach it like¡­ I don¡¯t know, a flowing weapon rather than a solid one?"


    Aiden frowned, considering their words.


    They weren¡¯t wrong.


    Fire wasn¡¯t something that could be easily forced into a rigid shape like a sword made of steel. If he wanted to make a fire blade, he needed to find a way to balance control with its natural movement.


    He tried again, this time letting the flames flow rather than forcing them into a specific form. The fire responded, stretching and shifting in his palm. It flickered into something longer, something almost resembling a blade...


    And then it collapsed again.


    Aiden let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his hair. "This isn¡¯t working."


    "Give it time," Sevan said, crossing his arms. "This isn¡¯t something you can just pick up in one night. But if you keep at it, I bet you¡¯ll figure it out."


    Adrian smirked. "Besides, when you do get it, you¡¯ll be unstoppable. A literal walking firestorm with weapons made of flames? Yeah, people are gonna think twice before messing with you."


    Aiden shook his head, but a small smirk played at his lips.


    "If I ever manage to do it, I expect both of you two start running."


    Adrian put a hand over his heart dramatically. "Oh no, the scary fire prince is gonna set us on fire. Whatever shall we do?"


    Sevan snorted. "Please, I¡¯m too fast. You¡¯d never hit me with that thing anyway."


    Aiden huffed, extinguishing the remaining flames in his hand. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe you should try it, I feel like water¡¯s easier to do," Aiden said.


    Sevan grinned, raising a hand. Water pooled into his palm, swirling before shaping into a thin, crystalline dagger. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it held form far longer than Aiden¡¯s fire.


    Adrian sat up, whistling. "Well, look at that. Sevan the prodigy."


    Sevan flicked the water dagger at Adrian, who dodged easily. "It¡¯s just water manipulation. I don¡¯t think it¡¯d hold up in an actual fight."


    Adrian flipped through his prank book, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Things have been so boring lately," he sighed dramatically, cutting off Sevan. "Everyone¡¯s been so gloomy, and honestly, it¡¯s getting to me. I think it¡¯s time we liven things up with a harmless little prank."


    Sevan arched a brow. "Harmless, huh? That¡¯s not exactly your style."


    Aiden shook his head with a small smile. "You do realise if you get caught, you¡¯re just adding another detention to your record, right?"


    Adrian waved him off. "Details, details. The point is, this school needs a bit of chaos. And lucky for them, I¡¯m feeling generous."


    Sevan leaned over, eyeing the pages of the book. "What are you thinking?"


    Adrian tapped his chin before grinning. "I was thinking of something grand. Maybe turning the Great Hall ceiling into a giant illusion of a storm? Or filling the hallways with fog so no one can see where they¡¯re going?"


    Aiden chuckled. "How about something that won¡¯t make the professors hunt you down immediately?"


    Adrian gasped, feigning offence.


    "You wound me, A." Then, flipping to another page, his eyes sparkled. "Alright, fine. What about swapping everyone¡¯s drinking water with something harmless but weird? Like turning it into fruit juice randomly, just to confuse people?"


    Sevan shrugged. "That¡¯s not bad. Simple, effective, and won¡¯t get you expelled. For once."


    Aiden sighed, knowing there was no stopping Adrian once he got an idea in his head. "Just¡­ don¡¯t drag me into it."


    Adrian smirked. "Oh, my dear Aiden, you¡¯re already involved by association."


    Adrian stopped at a page, his eyes widening. Suddenly, he mischievously smiled.


    Seeing this, both Sevan and Aiden sighed.


    "Oh gosh, what will you do?"

 Chapter 71: Mischief and Mayhem [1]

    That night, the academy¡¯s halls were quieter than usual, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath.


    Three figures slipped through the shadows, moving with careful precision.


    Adrian led them with the confidence of someone who had done this before, while Sevan followed with reluctancy. Aiden trailed behind them, his eyes flickering toward every creak and shift of the castle around them.


    They had timed it perfectly. The older years and the Holloways had passed through their assigned sections, leaving gaps just long enough for them to move undetected. Adrian had planned it down to the second.


    The first stop was one of the restrooms on the second floor. Adrian pulled a karatula stone from his pocket: a strange, polished stone that shimmered slightly in the dim light. He knelt, pressing his fingers against the floor beneath the sink, and whispered something under his breath.


    A faint wisp of magic curled around his fingertips, vanishing into the stone before settling.


    Sevan watched from behind, arms crossed. "That¡¯s it?" he whispered. "That¡¯s the grand plan?"


    Adrian smirked, rising to his feet. "Patience, dear Sevan. You¡¯ll see."


    Aiden didn¡¯t say anything, but he glanced at the stone.


    They moved quickly, slipping in and out of different sections of the academy, stopping at every restroom along their path. Each time, Adrian placed another stone, murmuring the same quiet incantation. The pattern repeated itself- find the spot, whisper the spell, leave unseen.


    By the fourth location, Sevan couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. The three of them crouched near the sink in the dimly lit restroom, Adrian flipping through the worn pages of his prank book as Sevan carefully placed the karatula stone beneath the sink.


    The faint glow of Aiden¡¯s flame flickered against the tiled walls, casting long shadows that danced with every small movement.


    Sevan frowned as he glanced at the book in Adrian¡¯s hands.


    He had been skimming through it earlier, but something about the text had been bothering him. Now, as Adrian muttered under his breath, double-checking the instructions, Sevan finally voiced his concern.


    "Wait," Sevan said, squinting at the faded script on the pages. "These pranks using the karatula stones- this isn¡¯t in Alab."


    Adrian barely glanced up.


    "So?"


    Sevan gave him a deadpan look. "Sooo that¡¯s the language used in Soleil, and I don¡¯t recognize any of these symbols from any regional dialect. Where did you even get this book?"


    At this, Aiden looked up as well, now interested. He hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but Sevan was right. The script wasn¡¯t anything they were familiar with. The letters twisted strangely, like they were trying to shift just out of sight when stared at for too long.


    He knew how different it was since Mr. Caleena had taught him the basics of the Alab language.


    Adrian, still unbothered, shrugged. "We got it from the library."


    There was a pause.


    Then Sevan¡¯s expression darkened, his entire body tensing.


    "We? Got? You mean... borrowed, right?"


    Adrian finally glanced up, then immediately looked back down at his book, pretending to be engrossed in whatever nonsense spell was on the page. "Mhmm."


    Sevan narrowed his eyes. "Adrian. Tell me you borrowed it properly."


    "Define ¡¯properly.¡¯"


    Sevan exploded. "You stole it from the library?!"


    Aiden winced, instinctively glancing at the restroom door in case someone had heard. "Sevan, keep your voice down!"


    But Sevan was not about to be silenced. "Are you stupid? Do you want to get us expelled? Of all the idiotic things you could¡¯ve done, you thought- ¡¯oh yes, let¡¯s steal from the library, that sounds like a brilliant idea!¡¯"


    Adrian held up a hand defensively. "Okay, first of all, I technically didn¡¯t steal it. It was in a pile of books nobody was looking at, so I figured it wasn¡¯t important-"


    "That is not how libraries work!" Sevan nearly pulled his own hair out. "You borrow books, you don¡¯t just take them because nobody¡¯s paying attention!"


    Adrian rolled his eyes. "Alright, fine, I¡¯ll put it back when we¡¯re done."


    Sevan threw up his hands. "Oh great, sure, we¡¯ll just sneak it back in like nothing happened. You absolute menace."


    Aiden, trying not to laugh at the absurdity of it all, put a hand on Sevan¡¯s shoulder. "Look, it¡¯s already done. No point panicking now. We just have to be careful, alright?"


    Sevan exhaled sharply through his nose, clearly still furious, but he pinched the bridge of his nose and forced himself to calm down. "I swear, Adrian, if this book gets us in trouble-"


    Adrian smirked. "It won¡¯t. Trust me."


    Sevan groaned.


    "That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t trust you."


    Aiden sighed, shaking his head. "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s just finish setting these up before someone catches us for real."


    Grumbling under his breath, Sevan turned back to the karatula stone, muttering about reckless idiots and how he¡¯d never let Adrian pick a book again. Meanwhile, Adrian simply looked far too pleased with himself, flipping the page like nothing had happened.


    The last restroom they visited was one of the older ones, down a lesser-used corridor near the western wing. The walls were cracked in places, the floor uneven. Adrian took his time here, placing the stone with a little more care than the others.


    Aiden and Sevan exchanged a glance but said nothing. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he was finished, Adrian stepped back, dusting off his hands. "And that, my friends, concludes our little night-time errand."


    Sevan exhaled, shaking his head. "You¡¯re going to get us all in trouble."


    Adrian only grinned. "Not if we don¡¯t get caught."


    Aiden cast one last glance at the stone before they turned and made their way back toward their dormitory.


    Tomorrow, they would see the results.


    As they slipped out of one of the restrooms, the dim corridor ahead remained empty, the flickering torches casting long shadows against the stone walls. Adrian took the lead, walking with an air of casual confidence, while Sevan followed with his hands in his pockets. Aiden, as usual, trailed behind, glancing over his shoulder every now and then to make sure no one had seen them.


    Just as they turned the corner, a Holloway emerged from the intersecting hallway ahead, its ethereal form floating soundlessly toward them.


    The creature¡¯s glowing eyes fixed on the three boys, its wispy body shifting slightly as it came to a stop before them.


    "Young ones," it said in its deep, echoing voice. "Are you lost?"


    Aiden immediately tensed. Sevan stiffened as well, though his face remained carefully neutral. Adrian, however, didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    He plastered on his most innocent smile and nodded. "Yes, actually. Very lost."


    The Holloway regarded him for a moment before its form pulsed slightly, as if in thought.


    "Then I shall guide you back to your quarters."


    Sevan shot Adrian a look that screamed Are you serious? but Adrian only gave him a slight smirk before turning back to the Holloway.


    "That would be very helpful," he said, his tone polite.


    The Holloway floated past them, leading the way through the quiet corridors.


    Aiden cast a sideways glance at Adrian, who was walking with a smug ease, completely unfazed by the fact that they had almost been caught.


    Sevan, however, leaned toward him and whispered, "You do realize if it had seen what you were actually doing, we¡¯d be in serious trouble, right?"


    Adrian only shrugged. "But it didn¡¯t. Besides, we were technically lost."


    Aiden sighed but said nothing.


    He had to admit, it was better to let the Holloway think they were just wandering around than to risk raising its suspicion by trying to run.


    The Holloway guided them through the corridors, its glow reflecting off the stone walls. It moved with an eerie grace, never quite touching the ground, its presence both imposing and strangely reassuring. Eventually, they reached the entrance to their dormitory.


    "Here is where you belong," the Holloway intoned. "I trust you will not wander again."


    Adrian placed a hand over his chest as if deeply moved.


    "Of course not. We truly appreciate your help."


    The Holloway¡¯s gaze lingered on them for a moment before it slowly drifted away, disappearing down the corridor.


    Once it was gone, Sevan exhaled sharply. "That was way too close."


    Adrian just grinned, pushing open the door to their room. "Relax. No harm done."


    Aiden shook his head but followed them inside. They had gotten away with it¡ªfor now. But tomorrow, whatever Adrian had set in motion would begin. And there was no telling how the academy would react.

 Chapter 72: Mischief and Mayhem [2]

    The morning started with screams.


    Not the usual, groggy murmurs of students dragging themselves out of bed or the occasional argument over who stole whose shoes or uniform.


    No, these were real screams- loud, panicked, and echoing through the halls like a battle cry.


    Doors slammed open all at once. Students emerged from their dormitories, their expressions shifting from tired confusion to outright horror as they took in the scene before them.


    Everywhere- everywhere- people were blue.


    Some had only their faces and hands stained, as if they had just splashed water onto themselves during their morning routines. Others, far more unfortunate, had somehow managed to drench their entire bodies, turning them into walking blueberries.


    One particularly miserable student staggered out of the showers, a towel barely hanging onto his waist, his entire body dyed a deep shade of indigo. He stared down at his hands in shock.


    "What- what the hell is this?!"


    Ivara stood frozen in the middle of the hallway, trembling. "I-I just washed my face and... a-and... LOOK AT ME!" She gestured wildly to herself, her once tan skin now a vivid cobalt.


    Amihan, Morrigan, and Hanako who looked just the same as Ivara, giggled.


    Another girl in her fourth year let out an unholy screech. "MY HAIR! MY BEAUTIFUL HAIR!" She clutched her drenched, once-blonde locks, now transformed into a deep shade of navy blue.


    Chaos erupted.


    Students were frantically rubbing at their skin, scrubbing with handkerchiefs, towels- anything- only to realize the color wasn¡¯t coming off. The more they tried to wash it away, the more it spread.


    However, the chaos of the morning gradually transformed into something else entirely: laughter.


    At first, it was just a few chuckles here and there. Some students, still shocked by their new blue appearance, groaned in frustration, but others began to find humour in the ridiculousness of it all. By the time breakfast rolled around, the Great Hall was filled with snickers, giggles, and full-blown cackling.


    Anatole nearly choked on his toast when he saw his usually serious friend looking like he had been dunked in an inkwell. "You- look at yourself!" he gasped between wheezes.


    Another student pointed at a fourth-year who had only half of his face dyed blue, making him look like a poorly painted porcelain mask. "You look like an unfinished spell experiment!"


    Even the most composed students couldn¡¯t help but smirk when their friends walked in, unknowingly revealing their blue-stained faces. By then, the Great Hall had turned into a sea of different shades¡ªsome students were dark navy, others a bright sky blue.


    One particularly unfortunate boy was an uneven mix of blue and his regular skin tone, making him look like he was halfway through turning into some mythical creature.


    At the first year table, Peter buried his face in his hands, still red with embarrassment underneath the layers of blue. "I can¡¯t believe this is happening."


    "Oh, come on, Peter," Jarek said, grinning as he wiggled his now-cerulean fingers in front of him. "When¡¯s the next time you¡¯re gonna see the entire school looking like enchanted berries?"


    "I don¡¯t want to see the entire school looking like enchanted berries!" Peter snapped. "I want to know who did this so I can personally¡ª"


    His words trailed off when their classmate, Ambrose, stumbled into the hall, his entire body completely blue, from head to toe. Even his teeth looked slightly tinted. The hall erupted into laughter.


    At the far end of the table, Sevan was struggling to keep a straight face while Adrian leaned back in his seat, looking far too pleased with himself. Aiden, on the other hand, was trying (and failing) to suppress a smirk as he sipped his drink.


    "This is the best prank in ages," Adrian muttered to Sevan, eyes gleaming with mischief. "You see their faces? Absolute art."


    Sevan, however, was more focused on his food, stirring his porridge absentmindedly. "You do realise this means the teachers are going to launch an investigation, right?"


    Adrian waved a hand dismissively.


    "Oh, please. What are they gonna do? Check everyone¡¯s hands for prank residue? The spell was in the water- it¡¯s not like we left fingerprints."


    Aiden gave him a warning look. "Let¡¯s not get cocky. We still don¡¯t know if someone saw us."


    Before Adrian could reply, a loud bang echoed through the hall as the doors swung open dramatically.


    The tension in the Great Hall was almost tangible as Professor Flinders stood before the students, his entire body a furious shade of blue.


    Unlike the students, who at least had some variation in how much of them had turned blue, the unfortunate professor had been affected head to toe- his robes, his skin, even the strands of his normally dark brown hair had been completely stained a deep cerulean.


    And he was not happy about it.


    "WHO. DID. THIS?!" he thundered, his voice echoing through the hall with such force that several students flinched.


    No one spoke. No one even dared to breathe too loudly.


    Sevan glanced at Adrian, who had his head down, shoulders shaking- not in fear, but from trying to suppress his laughter. Aiden nudged him discreetly under the table, warning him to keep it together.


    Professor Flinders¡¯ blue-stained hands clenched into fists at his sides as he scanned the hall. "You insufferable little brats," he hissed. "Do you think this is a joke?! The faculty, the entire faculty, has been affected by your reckless, juvenile behaviour! DO YOU THINK IT¡¯S FUNNY?!"


    At that exact moment, the doors swung open with an ominous creak, and in walked Headmaster Kairos.


    And he was very, very blue.


    Not just blue but a radiant blue, almost glowing under the hall¡¯s magical lights.


    His owl mask, which normally carried an air of mystery and authority, now looked completely ridiculous atop his brightly stained face and robes.


    "Holy shit..." Adrian muttered.


    "We turned the headmaster blue!" Aiden hissed.


    There was a moment of pure, agonising silence.


    And then, to everyone¡¯s utter shock-


    Headmaster Kairos threw his head back and chuckled.


    Even Flinders¡¯ rage faltered for a split second as he stared at him, utterly bewildered.


    Kairos wiped at his masked face (though it did nothing to remove the blue) before turning back to the students, shaking his head in pure amusement. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well," he said, his voice still laced with laughter, "I must admit, in all my years at this academy, this is one of the more¡­ creative pranks I¡¯ve encountered ever since the scout mission."


    Adrian nearly choked trying to hold in his laughter.


    Kairos turned to the still-fuming Professor Flinders and the rest of the very blue faculty members behind him. "Now, now, my dear colleagues," he said lightly. "I understand that this may be a rather inconvenient situation, but I have to admire the execution. Whoever is responsible for this has a remarkable grasp of enchantments and spellwork."


    He chuckled again, shaking his head. "Even my mask wasn¡¯t spared. Impressive."


    Flinders looked as though he might explode.


    The other teachers were varying degrees of furious- except for Sir Bernard and Professor Ylang-Ylang, who was twirling her unnaturally blue-gold hair with a fascinated expression.


    "I agree," Ylang-Ylang chirped. "This level of spellcasting on such a scale? Very impressive indeed!"


    "That is not the point!" Flinders snapped. He turned back to the students, eyes ablaze. "There will be NO admiration for this complete lack of respect for the faculty! Whoever is responsible will be punished."


    Kairos, still grinning, raised a gloved hand.


    "We will, of course, be working hard to reverse the effects," he said smoothly, "but in the meantime, perhaps we should allow the students to enjoy their artistry for a moment." His tone was far too amused.


    At this, the entire hall burst into laughter.


    Even the blue-stained students, who had initially been grumbling about their unfortunate state, couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the absurdity of the situation.


    The Headmaster himself- the most powerful figure in the academy- was not angry, but entertained.


    Adrian leaned toward Sevan and whispered, "Did we just get the Headmaster¡¯s approval for our prank?"


    Sevan pinched the bridge of his nose. "I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening anymore."


    Adrian just smirked, far too pleased with himself.


    Meanwhile, Kairos clapped his hands together, silencing the hall once more. "Now then! Classes will proceed as usual, though we ask that all students refrain from any further pranking today."


    Flinders scoffed. "Oh, that¡¯s a wonderful way to discipline them," he muttered under his breath.


    Kairos ignored him.


    "As for the spell, I expect our wonderful staff will find a reversal solution within the day. Until then¡­" His eyes gleamed behind his owl mask. "Do enjoy yourselves."


    With that, he turned and strode out of the hall, still very, very blue.


    The second the doors closed behind him, the Great Hall erupted.


    Laughter, teasing, and loud conversations filled the space as students embraced the hilarity of their situation.


    And at their table, Adrian could not have looked prouder.

 Chapter 73: Mischief and Mayhem [3]

    Adrian drummed his fingers against the table, glancing around at the chaos of the Great Hall with barely concealed amusement.


    The air was thick with laughter and confusion, students still reacting to their unfortunate but hilarious predicament.


    Some were examining their blue-stained hands in horror, while others had simply accepted their fate, now casually eating breakfast as though being the color of a blueberry was entirely normal.


    Sevan leaned forward, whispering, "Flinders is going to kill someone for this."


    Aiden nodded, his eyes scanning the teachers at the front of the hall. Flinders was still fuming, his stained hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles- well, if they weren¡¯t blue- would have turned white.


    Adrian, however, was grinning like a criminal who had just pulled off the perfect heist. "Worth it," he muttered.


    But then his smirk faltered.


    Sevan followed his gaze and froze.


    A group of older students at a nearby table were glancing their way, their narrowed eyes shifting between the three of them. Suspiciously.


    "¡­They¡¯re looking at us," Aiden murmured.


    "Why are they looking at us?" Sevan muttered back.


    "Because we¡¯re the only ones who aren¡¯t blue," Adrian realised, his grin vanishing.


    Oh.


    Oh.


    They had been so caught up in their victory that they hadn¡¯t even thought about the most obvious problem- if they were the ones behind the prank, wouldn¡¯t they have found a way to avoid getting affected?


    And wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ extremely suspicious?


    "Oh, great," Sevan muttered. "We just pulled off the most legendary prank in school history and now we¡¯re about to get caught because we forgot to turn ourselves blue." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden exhaled, rubbing his temples. "Well, it¡¯s not like we can just-"


    Adrian suddenly slammed his hands down on the table.


    Both Sevan and Aiden jumped.


    "Boys," Adrian said dramatically. "It¡¯s time to blend in."


    Sevan frowned. "What?"


    "We need to be blue," Adrian hissed.


    "But we don¡¯t know if the professors find a way to counter the spell. I don¡¯t really like the idea of being blue for the rest of my life."


    "Then we¡¯ll find something that can blend us in without using the water.


    Aiden blinked. "How exactly do you propose we do that?"


    Adrian shot to his feet.


    "I¡¯ll figure it out," he declared. "Sevan, you¡¯re with me. Aiden, stay here. Look normal."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "Define ¡¯normal.¡¯"


    "Not suspicious," Adrian said quickly, already grabbing Sevan by the sleeve and dragging him away from the table.


    Aiden sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    This was going to be a disaster.


    "What¡¯s the plan?" Sevan asked as Adrian led him down the corridor, away from the Great Hall.


    Adrian glanced around. "Okay, okay, think. There¡¯s gotta be something around here that can dye our skin blue."


    "¡­Why do I feel like this is going to end badly?"


    "Have a little faith, Sevan."


    "You? Faith in you? I¡¯d rather die."


    Adrian ignored him, eyes darting between the corridors before snapping his fingers. "The kitchens!"


    Sevan groaned. "We are not rubbing food dye on our faces, Adrian."


    Adrian grinned. "Says who?"


    Before Sevan could protest further, Adrian grabbed him by the wrist and bolted towards the hidden passageway they had discovered a few nights prior.


    Meanwhile, Back at the Great Hall, Aiden sat at their table, arms crossed, doing his best to look completely normal as suspicious glances kept being thrown his way.


    He could hear people whispering.


    "¡­Why isn¡¯t he blue?"


    "¡­Did he dodge it somehow?"


    Aiden internally sighed.


    He was going to kill Adrian when this was over.


    The moment they burst into the kitchens, a dozen Kibbers turned to stare at them.


    The short, furry creatures with multiple arms blinked their large eyes in confusion.


    "Why are you out here, students?" one of them asked. "Hungry so soon?"


    "Not exactly," Adrian said. "We need something blue. Like, really blue. Stain-your-face-for-hours blue."


    The Kibbers tilted their heads in unison.


    Sevan groaned. "We are not doing this-"


    "DO YOU HAVE BLUEBERRIES?!" Adrian shouted.


    One of the Kibbers perked up. "Oh! We do!"


    Before Sevan could even finish saying, "Adrian, no-"


    A large bowl of crushed blueberries was unceremoniously dumped in front of them.


    Adrian grabbed a handful.


    Sevan stared in horror. "Don¡¯t you dare."


    Adrian smeared it all over his face.


    Sevan watched in absolute disbelief.


    "¡­This is the dumbest thing you¡¯ve ever done."


    Adrian grinned, his face now a horrible mess of uneven blue stains. "Hurry up. Your turn."


    Sevan sighed.


    This was humiliating.


    With extreme reluctance, he dipped his fingers into the crushed fruit and rubbed it over his skin, muttering curses under his breath.


    The Kibbers clapped excitedly. "You two look ridiculous."


    Sevan groaned. "We know."


    Back in the Great Hall, Aiden had just about lost hope when, suddenly-


    Adrian and Sevan stormed in.


    Covered in horribly uneven, patchy blue stains.


    Aiden¡¯s jaw dropped.


    The students who had been eyeing them suspiciously stared in shock.


    Adrian slammed his hands down on the table and grinned proudly. "Well, that was a disaster, but we did it."


    Aiden slowly dragged a hand down his face.


    Sevan collapsed onto the bench beside him, looking defeated. "This was the worst idea in history."


    Aiden sighed. "At least now people won¡¯t be suspicious of us."


    Adrian grinned. "Exactly."


    And for a moment, it actually seemed like they had pulled it off.


    Until a passing student sniffed the air and frowned.


    "¡­Why do you two smell like jam?"


    Sevan, thinking quickly, shrugged casually. "It¡¯s my perfume," he said with a straight face. "It¡¯s got a jam scent."


    The student blinked. "Your¡­ perfume?"


    "Yeah," Sevan said smoothly. "Very exclusive. Imported. You probably wouldn¡¯t have heard of it."


    The student nodded slowly, clearly unsure but ultimately dropping the subject. "Huh. Alright."


    As soon as they walked away, Aiden exhaled. "But you don¡¯t wear perfume."


    Sevan ran a hand down his face. "I know. But if I had to explain that we rubbed fruit all over our skin in a panic, I¡¯d die from embarrassment."


    Adrian grinned, clearly delighted. "That was so dumb, but it worked. Sevan, I¡¯m proud of you."


    "Don¡¯t be."


    As they left the Great Hall, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan spotted Amihan walking alongside Ivara and Morrigan. Their faces were still tinted blue, though Amihan didn¡¯t seem too bothered by it. Ivara, on the other hand, had an air of restrained annoyance, while Morrigan looked as though she wanted to disappear entirely.


    Adrian, unable to help himself, smirked and called out, "Oi, Amihan! You look good in blue. Brings out your eyes."


    Amihan rolled her eyes but smiled. "Very funny," she said, crossing her arms. "So? Was it you three?"


    Morrigan stiffened slightly, glancing between them with suspicion, but Ivara gave them a knowing glare.


    "We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Adrian said smoothly, though his smirk was a little too self-satisfied.


    Ivara narrowed her eyes. "Lying isn¡¯t your strong suit."


    "Neither is spell theory," Adrian added under his breath, earning him a sharp jab from Aiden.


    Ivara sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "If it was you, just know that I¡¯m not amused."


    Amihan, however, let out a soft laugh. "It was kind of funny," she admitted. "Even Professor Flinders looked ridiculous."


    Morrigan muttered something under her breath, but it was too quiet for them to catch. She shifted uncomfortably, avoiding Aiden¡¯s gaze entirely. Aiden noticed but said nothing, already used to her discomfort around him.


    "Well," Adrian said, grinning, "whoever did it, they¡¯ve got style."


    Ivara shook her head but let it go, clearly not in the mood to argue further.


    "Just don¡¯t get caught," she warned before walking off.


    Amihan lingered for a moment before following, casting them one last amused glance. Morrigan, however, didn¡¯t say another word as she walked away.


    Once they were gone, Adrian let out a low whistle.


    "Well, Ivara¡¯s definitely onto us."

 Chapter 74: Mischief and Mayhem [4]

    Professor Flinders was not amused.


    Professor Flinders¡¯ class was unusually quiet that morning- or rather, it was quiet for now.


    The entire class was doing their best to keep a straight face as the professor lectured at the front of the room, completely oblivious to the fact that every single one of them was trying not to burst into laughter.


    Because Professor Flinders was very blue.


    His usual stern, no-nonsense presence had been slightly dampened by the fact that he now resembled a walking blueberry.


    His deep voice carried through the room as he gestured toward a projection of an ancient battle, utterly unaware of the way students kept nudging each other, covering their mouths, and ducking their heads to hide their grins.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan were seated together, looking far too pleased with themselves (or only Adrian is). Every now and then, Adrian would glance over at Aiden and Sevan with an expression that clearly said, This was the best idea ever.


    Sevan, meanwhile, was doing his best to appear normal, but every time he looked at Flinders¡¯ completely blue face, his lips twitched.


    Aiden merely kept his gaze forward, though even he had to admit, it was hard to focus when Flinders looked like someone had dunked him in magical ink.


    And not just any blue.


    No, this was a deep, vibrant royal blue, as though someone had dunked him in a vat of ink.


    The contrast against his usual dark robes was so ridiculous that Aiden had to bite the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing.


    Adrian, sitting beside him, was not nearly as composed. His shoulders were already shaking. Sevan, on his other side, had his head turned away, visibly struggling.


    Professor Flinders slammed a stack of books onto his desk.


    "I expect complete silence today," he growled, his voice low.


    That only made it worse.


    A few students choked on their breath, pretending to cough to cover up their snickers.


    Adrian let out a strangled noise that was somewhere between a wheeze and a snort, and Aiden had to kick his shin under the desk to get him to stop.


    "Today," Flinders continued, narrowing his furious blue face at them, "we will be discussing the applications of magical resilience in combat scenarios. Not-" his glare swept over the class, "whatever nonsense you are all thinking about right now."


    A few students nodded frantically, their lips pressed tightly together.


    Rupert, who had been sitting near the front, raised his hand. "Sir, if we practice magical resilience, will we learn how to resist¡­ certain spells?" His voice was carefully neutral, but there was a distinct glint in his eyes.


    Flinders narrowed his eyes. "What exactly are you implying, Mr. Lons Dalate?"


    "Nothing, sir." Rupert smiled, all innocence. "Just wondering if there¡¯s a way to prevent¡­ unwanted transformations."


    Several students lost the battle right then and there.


    A few broke into giggles, others turned away, shoulders shaking uncontrollably.


    Even Sevan, who had been doing his best to remain composed, felt his own mouth twitch.


    Adrian, beside him, had his face buried in his arms, his entire body trembling. Aiden wasn¡¯t even trying anymore- his forehead was pressed against the desk, his silent laughter painfully obvious.


    Flinders¡¯ eye twitched.


    "Detention," he snapped, pointing at Rupert. "Three days."


    Rupert winced, but the victorious grin that flickered across his face made it clear that he thought it was worth it.


    "Anyone else?" Flinders growled. "I have plenty of detentions to give out today."


    The room fell into strained silence, but it was filled with barely-contained laughter.


    Flinders exhaled slowly, as if mentally counting down from ten, before turning toward the board and beginning the lesson.


    But no one- not a single student- heard a word he said.


    From the other side of the room, Shiloh was watching them.


    He hadn¡¯t stopped watching them since the morning, and now, as he sat between Rupert and Jarek, he felt himself growing more and more suspicious.


    They were too relaxed. Too amused.


    And then there was the way Sevan had brushed off his sudden blueness with the ridiculous perfume excuse. It was stupid.


    Too stupid! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He narrowed his eyes, glancing at Rupert and Jarek before leaning in slightly.


    "I¡¯m telling you, it has to be them," he muttered.


    Jarek, who had been half-asleep, barely turned his head. "What?"


    "The prank. It¡¯s them."


    Jarek sighed, resting his chin in his hand.


    "You¡¯re still on about that?"


    Shiloh scowled. "They weren¡¯t surprised this morning. And Sevan¡¯s excuse was so bad."


    Rupert raised an eyebrow. "So? Maybe they just¡­ didn¡¯t care."


    Shiloh shook his head. "No, they planned this. I know they did."


    Jarek turned his head slightly, looking at him with clear exasperation. "And what do you plan to do? March up to Flinders and say, ¡¯Professor, I think those three turned you into a blueberry¡¯?"


    Rupert snorted.


    Shiloh clenched his fists, his annoyance flaring. "You don¡¯t find it weird?"


    Jarek shrugged.


    "I find it funny."


    Rupert leaned back. "Yeah, honestly? If it was them, I kind of respect it. This is the best thing that¡¯s happened all week."


    Shiloh felt his patience snap.


    "You¡¯re just saying that because you don¡¯t like taking anything seriously."


    Jarek rolled his eyes. "And you¡¯re only this worked up because Aiden¡¯s involved."


    Shiloh scoffed, arms crossed. "I¡¯m mad because I know who did it, and I know exactly why you¡¯re defending them."


    "Oh, for the love of- Shiloh." Jarek turned in his seat, voice sharp with frustration. "It¡¯s a prank. Who cares? Just because it might be Aiden doesn¡¯t mean you have to turn it into a whole damn investigation. Plus, I think the student body needed it especially with what happened to one of ohr upperclassmen."


    Shiloh¡¯s eyes flashed. "So you do think it¡¯s them?"


    Jarek let out a groan and slumped back in his chair. "You¡¯re unbearable."


    That was when Professor Flinders¡¯ voice rang out, cutting through the hushed whispers and laughter.


    "Jarek."


    Jarek straightened immediately, blinking. "Huh?"


    Flinders, still looking as unamused as a blue-faced man could possibly be, fixed him with a deadpan stare.


    "Detention."


    Jarek¡¯s jaw dropped. "What?!"


    Flinders clasped his hands behind his back. "You¡¯ve been bickering for the past ten minutes. Clearly, you have too much time on your hands. I¡¯ll make sure that¡¯s no longer an issue."


    Jarek turned towards Shiloh, waiting for him to get the same punishment. But-


    Nothing.


    Flinders didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Jarek gawked. "Wait. Just me?"


    Flinders nodded once. "Yes."


    Jarek¡¯s expression twisted in outrage. "But he was the one-"


    "-who wasn¡¯t the one disturbing the class," Flinders interrupted smoothly.


    Jarek let out a strangled noise, turning back to Shiloh, who was sitting there looking smug.


    Oh, he was going to kill him.


    Jarek turned back to Flinders. "Professor, with all due respect, that is completely unfair. If you¡¯re giving me detention, you have to give it to Shiloh too!"


    Flinders raised an eyebrow. "Do I?"


    Jarek opened his mouth, then closed it.


    Flinders stared him down. "I suggest you stop arguing before I decide to extend it."


    Jarek shut his mouth, clenching his jaw as he slumped back into his chair.

 Chapter 75: A Week’s Worth of Dreams

    As Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stepped out of the classroom, they spotted Jarek and Rupert leaning against the wall just outside, clearly waiting for them.


    Jarek had his arms crossed, his foot tapping against the stone floor, while Rupert seemed more relaxed, though the amused glint in his eyes suggested he knew something.


    The hallway bustled with students heading to their next classes or lingering to chat, but Jarek and Rupert weren¡¯t moving.


    It was obvious they had something to say.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "You lot waiting for us, or just admiring the view?"


    Jarek rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah. We¡¯re waiting. We need to talk."


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Sevan before stepping closer. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Jarek sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "First off, we-uh, well, I guess we- wanted to say something." His tone was hesitant, which was rare for him. "About, you know¡­ the whole Chase thing."


    Rupert nodded, crossing his arms. "Yeah. When we first found out who you were, we weren¡¯t exactly welcoming. We didn¡¯t say anything bad, but we also didn¡¯t say anything good, either."


    He met Aiden¡¯s gaze seriously. "That was kind of a dick move."


    Jarek exhaled sharply. "Yeah. You¡¯re not like what we thought. And honestly? You¡¯ve been decent. More than decent, actually."


    Aiden blinked, momentarily surprised.


    He had never expected an apology. People tended to avoid him or stay neutral rather than outright acknowledging the shift in their opinions. He could respect them for admitting it.


    He gave them a small smile.


    "I get it. And it¡¯s fine. People have their reasons."


    Jarek¡¯s shoulders loosened a bit, relieved. Then his usual smirk returned. "Good. Now, onto something way more important." He leaned in slightly. "Did you lot actually do the prank?"


    Adrian scoffed.


    "Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?"


    Jarek gave him a flat look. "Mate, I don¡¯t care if you did. If anything, I¡¯d be impressed. But Shiloh-" he rolled his eyes, "-he¡¯s being extra annoying about it. He really wants to tell on you."


    Rupert sighed. "Yeah, he¡¯s going on about how the teachers should ¡¯properly discipline troublemakers¡¯ and ¡¯maintain order¡¯ or whatever nonsense."


    "That sounds like him."


    Jarek raised an eyebrow at the three of them. "So, did you?"


    Aiden glanced at Adrian and Sevan.


    It wasn¡¯t like they were about to confess outright, but the smug way Adrian grinned and the way Sevan folded his arms in amusement was answer enough.


    Jarek¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Bloody hell, you actually did."


    Rupert let out a low whistle. "Damn. That¡¯s gutsy."


    Adrian shrugged. "You saw the results. It was worth it."


    Jarek laughed. "Yeah, I¡¯ll admit, it was hilarious. Even the professors couldn¡¯t escape it."


    Rupert smirked. "Headmaster Kairos laughing his blue face off? That was legendary."


    Jarek leaned in again. "Alright, I won¡¯t press, but if Shiloh keeps running his mouth, you might want to be careful."


    Adrian waved a hand dismissively.


    "Please. We always know how to handle things."


    Aiden chuckled. "We¡¯ll figure it out."


    Jarek nodded. "Good. Just don¡¯t get caught."


    With that, he and Rupert stepped back, blending into the moving crowd of students while Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged knowing looks.


    ------------------------


    When they arrived for Divination, the first thing they noticed was that Professor Mopsus was not blue.


    Adrian immediately snickered, nudging Sevan. "Oi, does this mean he didn¡¯t take a bath?"


    Sevan struggled to keep a straight face, while Aiden sighed, shaking his head.


    Professor Mopsus either hadn¡¯t heard Adrian¡¯s comment or was simply ignoring it. He stood by his usual spot at the center of the circular room, his robes flowing as he arranged various strange-looking artifacts on the table before him.


    The class murmured among themselves, a mix of curiosity and amusement at the unexpected revelation. Nearly everyone in the academy had woken up blue- students, teachers, even the kitchen workers.


    Yet somehow, Professor Mopsus remained untouched.


    Mopsus does see all.


    Before they could dwell on it, Aiden caught sight of Shiloh.


    Unlike before, when he was always near Jarek and Rupert, Shiloh had now distanced himself from them, choosing instead to sit with the same two classmates who had accompanied him when he had cornered Aiden that one time.


    Rupert noticed too and let out an exaggerated sigh. "There he goes again. I swear, he¡¯s acting like we betrayed him."


    Jarek scoffed, crossing his arms.


    "Let him sulk. Not my problem."


    With Shiloh moving away, Jarek and Rupert ended up sitting with Peter, who looked somewhat surprised at the sudden company but didn¡¯t protest.


    Adrian, still grinning from his joke, leaned back in his seat.


    "Alright, let¡¯s see what kind of nonsense Mopsus has in store for us today."


    Professor Mopsus slowly turned to face the class, his cloudy, unfocused eyes scanning them as if he could see something beyond their physical forms. His deep robes swayed slightly as he moved, and the air around him felt charged with something unseen- something almost eerie.


    "Dreams," he began, "are not simply fragments of our minds at rest. They are echoes, whispers from the past¡­ or the future."


    A hush fell over the students.


    Even the ones who had been whispering or giggling about the blue prank quieted down, drawn in by the professor¡¯s unsettling presence.


    "Many dismiss dreams as meaningless illusions, fleeting thoughts tangled in sleep." Mopsus lifted a small, delicate glass orb from the table, rolling it in his hands. "Yet, if you learn to listen¡­ to see beyond what is obvious¡­ you may find that dreams are far more than mere imaginings."


    Adrian nudged Aiden and muttered, "I dreamt I ate five whole pies last night. Think that means something?"


    Aiden gave him a look, but before Adrian could snicker, Mopsus suddenly turned his head sharply in their direction, as if he had heard them.


    "Tell me," Mopsus said, tilting his head, his blind gaze locked unsettlingly on Adrian. "Have you ever dreamt of something¡­ before it happened?"


    Adrian blinked. "Er¡­ I mean, I sometimes dream I¡¯ll fail a test in Heliogy, and then I did, if that counts."


    Some students chuckled, but Mopsus was unamused.


    "Some dreams are warnings," he said, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Some are messages. And some¡­ are doors. Doors to places and times you do not yet know, but soon will."


    A tense silence followed.


    "The question, dear students," Mopsus continued, placing the glass orb down, "is whether you will learn to recognise when a dream is just a dream¡­ and when it is a glimpse of something far greater."


    The class remained still, as if the weight of his words had settled upon them. Even Shiloh, who had been stubbornly distant, seemed unnerved.


    As Mopsus continued speaking, Aiden found his thoughts drifting, his fingers idly tracing the edges of his book.


    Dreams.


    He had never thought much about them before- at least, not until recently.


    That tree.


    The air around it had felt heavy, charged with something unexplainable. And yet, there was something familiar about it, something that made his chest tighten with a feeling he couldn¡¯t quite place.


    Aiden exhaled quietly, shaking his head. It was just a dream.


    Probably. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He refocused just in time to hear Mopsus continuing.


    "As future mages, warriors, and scholars, you must not dismiss the power of the subconscious," the professor said, sweeping his hand over the room. "Many great seers, prophets, and visionaries have received knowledge through dreams- sometimes warnings, sometimes revelations. Some of you may experience this in your lifetime."


    The students exchanged glances, some intrigued, others skeptical. Adrian, meanwhile, leaned over to Sevan and whispered, "If I dream of eating ten pies, does that mean I¡¯ll break my record?"


    Sevan rolled his eyes.


    Mopsus, ignoring the quiet murmurs, gestured toward the board, where words began appearing in elegant, swirling script as if an invisible hand was writing them.


    "Your assignment," Mopsus said, and some groaned. "For the next week, each of you will keep a record of your dreams. Write down as much as you remember- details, feelings, symbols, anything of significance. We shall review them next lesson."


    Aiden tensed slightly.


    A week¡¯s worth of dreams?


    The tree was the only one he dreamed of. Wouldn¡¯t that be repititive?


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to.

 Chapter 76: Down The Stairs He Goes

    The moment Professor Mopsus dismissed the class, Shiloh was the first to bolt out of the room, his two new lackeys following close behind. He didn¡¯t even spare a glance at Jarek or Rupert, who were now firmly sitting with Peter.


    The speed at which he left was almost comical- almost.


    Adrian, Sevan, and Aiden exchanged glances.


    "What¡¯s he in such a hurry for?" Adrian muttered, adjusting the strap of his book bag over his shoulder.


    "No idea," Sevan said, frowning slightly. "But he¡¯s been acting weird all day."


    Aiden hummed in agreement but didn¡¯t think much of it.


    If Shiloh wanted to run off somewhere, that was his business. They gathered their things, still half-laughing about Adrian¡¯s earlier comment about Professor Mopsus potentially never bathing, and stepped into the corridor.


    Aiden went first. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second he stepped outside, something hard struck his ankle, cutting his stride short. Before he could react, his balance was gone- his foot caught mid-step, his body pitching forward violently.


    The world tilted, and suddenly, he was falling.


    As Aiden¡¯s body twisted in mid-air, he reached out instinctively, trying to stop himself from tumbling down the stairs. His palm smacked against the stone, his fingers scraping against the rough surface, but it was his wrist that took the brunt of the impact.


    A sickening snap echoed through the air, sharper than the sting in his hand.


    Aiden¡¯s breath hitched, and his entire body froze for a split second.


    The pain shot up his arm, making his heart race in alarm. He barely registered the fact that he had stopped himself, his legs trembling from the sudden jolt.


    His wrist felt¡­ wrong.


    "Aiden!" Adrian shouted, rushing up the steps toward him, eyes wide with concern. "Are you okay?"


    He and Adrian rushed towards him, but before they could reach, another voice- furious and unrestrained- pierced through the commotion.


    "What the hell is your problem, Shiloh?!"


    Ivara.


    Aiden¡¯s head snapped up just in time to see Ivara storming towards the top of the staircase, her eyes ablaze with fury. She wasn¡¯t looking at him- she was looking past him.


    At Shiloh.


    And suddenly, everything clicked.


    Shiloh stood there with his two new followers, frozen for a second too long, his expression caught between a sneer and surprise.


    He had tripped him.


    Aiden couldn¡¯t speak for a moment, too focused on the sharp, throbbing pain radiating from his wrist. It felt hot, swollen already. His fingers twitched, but it was impossible to ignore the discomfort. The snap was still echoing in his mind, like the lingering crack of breaking bone.


    "I¡­ I think I broke it," Aiden managed, his voice strained.


    Adrian cursed under his breath. "Shit, Aiden." He knelt next to him, reaching for his wrist but pausing when he saw the grimace on Aiden¡¯s face. "Let me help."


    Aiden nodded, the pain sharp enough to make his vision blur at the edges.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d injured himself, but there was something about this- something about the way Shiloh had set it all up- that made his gut twist.


    Sevan gently adjusted Aiden¡¯s wrist, his brows furrowing. "You really hurt it, Aiden."


    Adrian, his anger building with every step, stormed up the stairs.


    His eyes were locked on Shiloh, who was standing at the top of the stairwell, looking unfazed and smug, as if nothing had happened. The moment Adrian reached the top, he was ready to throw a punch, his hand clenched into a fist, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "Shiloh!" Adrian growled, the fury in his voice unmistakable. "You¡¯re dead, you hear me?"


    Shiloh didn¡¯t flinch, his arms casually crossed. "What? You think I pushed him?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "He¡¯s the one who tripped, not me."


    "You set him up!" Adrian shouted, taking a step forward. "You knew exactly what you were doing!"


    But before Adrian could act on his threat, Jarek, who had been standing nearby, suddenly stepped in front of him.


    He grabbed Shiloh by the shirt collar and yanked him forward, his face contorted with irritation.


    "Cut it out, Shiloh!" Jarek snapped, his voice low but intense. "Stop being such an ass!"


    Shiloh didn¡¯t resist, though his expression remained impassive. "What¡¯s your problem, Jarek?" he muttered. "I didn¡¯t do anything."


    Jarek¡¯s grip tightened on his collar. "Oh, really?" Jarek growled. "You¡¯ve been pulling stunts like this all day, and it¡¯s getting old. You think it¡¯s funny? You think it¡¯s a joke? Tripping your classmate?"


    Shiloh looked past Jarek to Adrian, his gaze cold. "Your friend here should learn to watch his step."


    Jarek pushed Shiloh away from him, but not too roughly, as if trying to make sure the message was clear without escalating things further.


    "Just¡­ shut up for once, alright?"


    Shiloh stepped back, unfazed by the encounter.


    "Whatever," he said with a shrug, his voice dripping with indifference. "Don¡¯t make it a bigger deal than it is."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were still burning with anger, but he knew continuing this would only make things worse.


    He looked over at Aiden, who had been helped by Sevan and was now leaning against the wall, trying to hide the pain in his wrist.


    "You better hope this isn¡¯t serious, Shiloh," Adrian said coldly, his voice barely a whisper. "Because if it is, I won¡¯t let you get away with it."


    Jarek, seeing the tension still hanging in the air, gave Shiloh one last look before turning to Adrian.


    "Let¡¯s just go," he said, his tone quieter now. "It¡¯s not worth it."


    Adrian glared at Shiloh one last time, then reluctantly nodded to Jarek.


    "Fine."


    The three of them walked away, the tension lingering between them. As they moved, Sevan gave them a quiet nod, helping Aiden along as they made their way down the hall.


    As the group moved down the hall, Jarek and Rupert lingered behind for a moment, both looking at Aiden with apologetic expressions. The air was thick with the weight of the situation, and neither of them seemed to know quite how to begin.


    "Aiden," Jarek started, his voice softer than usual. "I¡­ we¡¯re really sorry."


    Aiden, still wincing from the pain in his wrist, didn¡¯t immediately look at him. His brow furrowed, as if trying to ignore the sting. But the sincerity in Jarek¡¯s voice made him pause.


    "We should¡¯ve stepped in sooner," Rupert added, his hands nervously shuffling in front of him. "If we had just stopped Shiloh when we saw how he was acting, maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened."


    Aiden glanced over at them, a mixture of frustration and exhaustion in his eyes.


    "You didn¡¯t know he¡¯d go this far," he said, his voice surprisingly calm despite the pain he was in. "It¡¯s not your fault."


    But Jarek shook his head.


    "No, it is. We¡¯ve known Shiloh for a while, and we should¡¯ve done something before he tried to pull something like this. We didn¡¯t step in, and now you¡¯re hurt."


    Aiden felt a pang of guilt inside.


    He didn¡¯t want them to feel responsible for what had happened.


    "I¡¯m fine," he said quickly, even though his wrist was still sore, "It¡¯s not like it¡¯s serious."


    Rupert looked unconvinced, his brow creased in worry. "But you could¡¯ve really gotten hurt, Aiden. You almost fell down the whole staircase."


    "I stopped myself," Aiden replied, attempting to downplay the situation. "I¡¯m not mad at you two. It¡¯s not your fault."


    Jarek bit his lip, clearly unconvinced. "Still, we should¡¯ve kept him in check," he muttered, glancing back at Shiloh, who was nowhere in sight. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with him lately. But we didn¡¯t want it to come to this."


    Aiden gave them a small smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "I know you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not like you could¡¯ve predicted it."


    Sevan, who had been walking ahead with Adrian, turned back when he heard the conversation. His eyes softened as he glanced at Aiden¡¯s wrist. "I agree with them, though. Shiloh¡¯s been getting worse."


    Adrian, too, caught the tone of the conversation. He came back toward the group, his face still etched with a hint of anger from earlier, but now he was looking at Aiden with concern. "You okay?"


    Aiden nodded, not wanting to dwell on the pain. "I¡¯ll be fine," he repeated.


    But Jarek and Rupert weren¡¯t ready to let it go just yet. They both looked at Aiden, guilt still weighing on them.


    "I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye on Shiloh from now on," Rupert promised. "We¡¯ll step in before it gets out of hand again."


    Aiden chuckled softly, despite the situation. "You don¡¯t need to apologize. I don¡¯t want you two to feel responsible for him."


    As Aiden, Adrian, Sevan, Jarek, and Rupert continued walking down the hallway, the conversation about the incident still hanging in the air, they suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching quickly behind them. Turning around, they saw Amihan and Ivara hurrying toward them, their expressions a mix of concern and determination.


    "Aiden!" Amihan called out as she reached them, her eyes narrowing slightly at the sight of his wrist. "What happened? Are you okay?"


    Aiden smiled faintly, trying to brush it off. "I¡¯m fine. Just a little fall, nothing serious," he said, even though his wrist still ached with every movement.


    Ivara, walking beside Amihan, looked at Aiden¡¯s injury with a furrowed brow. She didn¡¯t speak right away, but the concern in her eyes was unmistakable. "No, you¡¯re not fine," she said in her usual, blunt manner. "You should go to the infirmary. Now."


    Aiden opened his mouth to protest, but Amihan cut him off before he could say anything. "I¡¯m serious, Aiden," she insisted. "You might think it¡¯s nothing, but you could¡¯ve hurt yourself pretty badly. You¡¯re not leaving this hall until you get your wrist checked."


    Sevan, still walking beside Aiden, looked at him with a quiet, understanding gaze. "I think you should listen to them," he said softly. "Better to be safe than sorry."


    Adrian, too, chimed in with a shrug.


    "It¡¯ll only take a minute. The infirmary¡¯s just down the hall."


    Jarek and Rupert both nodded in agreement, though Jarek added, "I¡¯ll go with you if you want."


    Aiden sighed, the weight of the situation settling in his chest. Despite his attempts to downplay it, he knew they were right. He was hurt, and it was better to get it checked out now than risk making it worse.


    He looked at Amihan and Ivara and gave them a small nod. "Alright, fine. I¡¯ll go to the infirmary."


    "Good," Amihan said, her tone softening. "It¡¯s just down the hall. Let¡¯s get you there."


    With that, the group made their way to the infirmary, Aiden¡¯s wrist carefully supported by Sevan as they walked. The others followed closely behind, offering Aiden quiet words of encouragement.


    As they neared the door to the infirmary, Amihan gave Aiden a reassuring smile. "You¡¯ll be fine. Just get that wrist checked out, okay?"

 Chapter 77: Revenge In Motion

    As they entered the infirmary, the soft, calming scent of herbal remedies and fresh bandages filled the air.


    Miss Seacole looked up from her desk, her warm smile quickly fading as she noticed Aiden¡¯s injured wrist. She stood up and immediately made her way over to them.


    "Oh my," she muttered, glancing between the group. "What happened to your wrist?"


    Aiden winced slightly as he held it out for her inspection, feeling the pain throb with every movement. "I fell earlier. I stopped myself from falling down the stairs, but I think I might¡¯ve sprained it."


    Miss Seacole nodded, her brows furrowing in concern. "A sprain, yes. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t do more damage. Everyone else, please wait outside for a moment."


    The group hesitated for a moment, exchanging unsure glances. Amihan opened her mouth to protest, but Miss Seacole gave her a reassuring look.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll just be a quick check. I¡¯ll have him out in no time, I promise."


    Reluctantly, Amihan, Ivara, Sevan, and the others stepped outside.


    "Is it really that bad?" Adrian asked, voice full of concern.


    Before Aiden could respond, Adrian turned to Miss Seacole. "I¡¯m not leaving until I know he¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    Miss Seacole glanced between Adrian and Aiden, sensing the protective concern in Adrian¡¯s voice. "Well, if you insist," she said with a slight smile, though her tone was firm. "But you¡¯ll have to stay out of the way while I work. I have a process." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian didn¡¯t budge, crossing his arms. "I¡¯ll stay right here. I need to make sure my friend is alright."


    Aiden shook his head. "Adrian, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m okay, really." But Adrian¡¯s gaze remained unwavering and so Aiden dropped the subject.


    Miss Seacole, sensing Adrian wasn¡¯t going to back down, sighed softly and nodded.


    "Alright, alright. You can stay. But please don¡¯t crowd me, alright? I¡¯ll take care of him."


    She gently guided him to one of the beds, motioning for him to sit down.


    "Now, let¡¯s take a proper look," Miss Seacole said, her voice calm and steady. She carefully removed the bandage and examined Aiden¡¯s wrist.


    He winced a little as she pressed around the area, but she worked gently, taking care not to cause more pain than necessary.


    "This is a classic sprain," Miss Seacole explained as she worked, her fingers delicate as they assessed the injury. "A little magic should help to speed up the healing, but you need to rest it for a bit."


    Aiden nodded, grateful for her care. "I didn¡¯t think it was that bad," he admitted, his voice sheepish. "But it hurts more than I expected."


    Miss Seacole smiled softly as she took out a small vial of shimmering liquid from the shelves.


    "This should help," she said. "It¡¯s a mixture of restorative magic and a soothing balm. It¡¯ll ease the pain and promote quicker healing, but I¡¯ll need you to keep your wrist supported and avoid any strenuous activity for at least a day."


    Aiden watched as she poured a drop of the glowing liquid into her palm.


    With a gentle touch, she applied it to the swollen area of his wrist. The cool liquid spread over the skin like a light mist, and immediately, Aiden felt the throbbing pain start to ease.


    It was a strange sensation, almost like the magic itself was soothing the injury and knitting it together.


    "Don¡¯t be alarmed," Miss Seacole said as she continued the healing process. "It¡¯s just the restorative magic at work. It might tingle a little, but you¡¯ll feel better once it¡¯s done."


    Aiden closed his eyes, letting the magic take effect.


    He had never been one for healing magic, but the way it eased the pain and made the injury feel less severe was a relief.


    Once the magic had settled into his wrist, Miss Seacole wrapped it with fresh bandages and gave him a soft, encouraging smile.


    "There you go. That should do the trick. Keep it rested, and I¡¯ll check in on you later today to make sure everything¡¯s healing properly."


    Aiden flexed his hand, testing the wrist gently. The pain had dulled considerably, and although it was still sore, it felt much better than before. "Thanks, Miss Seacole," he said gratefully.


    She patted his shoulder as he stood up. "You¡¯re welcome, Aiden. You¡¯ll be good as new in no time. Now, go easy on it, alright?"


    As Aiden made his way to the door, he was greeted by the concerned faces of his friends, who had been waiting outside. He gave them a thumbs-up, relieved to see them waiting for him.


    Sevan immediately rushed to Aiden¡¯s side, offering his support with a concerned look. "You alright, mate?" Sevan asked, his hand gently resting on Aiden¡¯s uninjured arm, helping him balance.


    Aiden smiled, appreciating the care. "Yeah, I¡¯m fine now. Just a little sore, but nothing too bad."


    "How¡¯s your wrist?" Amihan asked immediately, her eyes scanning him for any sign of discomfort.


    Aiden smiled, wincing slightly but clearly feeling much better. "It¡¯s much better now. She gave me some magic to help it heal faster."


    "Good," Ivara said with a slight nod, though she still looked concerned. "Don¡¯t push yourself. It¡¯s better to take it easy than make it worse."


    Adrian lingered behind them for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the hallway.


    The earlier tension from the fall still hadn¡¯t completely left his body, and he wasn¡¯t about to just let it go. After a brief moment, he turned and walked toward Jarek and Rupert, who were waiting nearby, looking a little guilty but mostly apprehensive.


    "Did Shiloh do this because Aiden¡¯s a Chase?" Adrian asked, his voice calm but with an edge to it.


    Jarek hesitated for a second, clearly uncomfortable with the question.


    He crossed his arms, looking at the ground before meeting Adrian¡¯s eyes. "Partially, yeah. Shiloh hates Aiden because he¡¯s a Chase, but also because he¡¯s figured out that you and Sevan were involved in the prank. He¡¯s just been waiting for the perfect moment to get back at you all."


    Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed. "So this whole thing¡­ it¡¯s about the prank of turning the school blue, not just Aiden being a Chase?"


    Jarek nodded slowly. "Exactly. Shiloh¡¯s been pissed ever since the prank went down because, for some reason I don¡¯t even know why he¡¯s so pissed, and now that he¡¯s realized you guys were behind it, he¡¯s been trying to find a way to make you all pay."


    Adrian clenched his fists. "Well, it looks like he picked the wrong moment to start this."


    A small, cunning smile curled on Jarek¡¯s lips. He looked over at Rupert, who gave a small nod of agreement. "You want revenge, huh?"


    Adrian grinned, the idea taking root in his mind. "Why not? Shiloh¡¯s been walking around like he owns the place. Maybe it¡¯s time someone reminded him he¡¯s not untouchable just because of his father."


    Jarek chuckled darkly, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I like your style. We¡¯ll make sure he learns his lesson."


    Rupert, though less enthusiastic about the idea, shrugged. "If it¡¯ll teach him not to mess with Aiden again, I¡¯m in."


    Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted back to Aiden, who was now speaking with Sevan further down the hall. "We¡¯ll make him regret it. I¡¯m tired of Shiloh thinking he can just push people around."


    Jarek clapped Adrian on the back. "That¡¯s the spirit, my friend. Now, let¡¯s put a little fun into this, shall we?"

 Chapter 78: Kicked Out

    As the day drew to a close and the students of Genvah Academy dispersed from their various classes, Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian headed toward their dormitory, eager to relax before dinner.


    The laughter and chatter of their fellow students filled the hallways, but Aiden remained focused, his mind still racing from the morning¡¯s events. The prank they had pulled off had been successful, but it had also stirred up plenty of trouble, especially with Shiloh.


    When they arrived at their dormitory, the quiet of the hallway felt almost eerie.


    There were no sounds of music or talking from the rooms. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the door to their own room that they realized something was off.


    Jarek and Rupert¡¯s belongings were strewn across the floor, scattered in a chaotic mess. The clothes, books, and personal items had been thrown out into the hallway, as if someone had gone through their things and decided they didn¡¯t deserve them.


    "Well, this doesn¡¯t look good," Aiden muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he stepped forward to inspect the scene.


    The once orderly room of Jarek and Rupert now looked like a wreck. He turned to Sevan and Adrian, both of whom wore expressions of disbelief.


    "Who did this?" Sevan asked, his tone tense.


    "Shiloh," Adrian replied, his voice sharp with disdain. "It has to be him. He¡¯s the only one with the guts to do something this petty."


    Before they could think more on the situation, the door to the room creaked open, and the sound of voices reached their ears.


    Shiloh stood in the doorway, flanked by his two lackeys, the ones who had been with him when he had cornered Aiden.


    His arrogant smirk only grew wider when he saw the group standing in the hallway.


    "So, it looks like the traitors are back," Shiloh sneered, his gaze sweeping over Jarek and Rupert¡¯s scattered belongings. "I couldn¡¯t have these two sharing space with me anymore. I don¡¯t tolerate weakness. They¡¯ve lost their place, and now, my new allies will be moving in."


    Aiden¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, but he kept his composure. He wasn¡¯t about to let Shiloh get to him. He knew the more he showed frustration, the more Shiloh would revel in it.


    Adrian stepped forward, his eyes flashing with anger.


    "You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve," Adrian said, his voice cold. "You think you can just throw out their things like this and get away with it?"


    Shiloh¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, and his smirk faltered, but he quickly regained his composure.


    "What are you going to do about it?" he retorted. "Your precious friends are no longer welcome. I¡¯m done with all of you."


    Jarek and Rupert, having just arrived at the scene, stood in stunned silence for a moment.


    They had seen Shiloh act this way before, but this time, the stakes felt higher. Jarek¡¯s jaw clenched tightly, and without warning, he let out a laugh- one that was sharp, almost manic, filled with frustration and something else- anger.


    "You¡¯ve pushed me too far, Shiloh," Jarek said, his voice low but growing in intensity. "I¡¯ve had enough of you. Let¡¯s settle this once and for all."


    Shiloh raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting such a reaction.


    His two lackeys shifted uneasily, glancing between their leader and Jarek. It was clear that they were just following Shiloh¡¯s lead, but even they could sense the brewing tension.


    "I¡¯m challenging you to a duel," Jarek continued, his gaze unwavering. "We¡¯ll fight for second place, since that¡¯s all you care about, isn¡¯t it? The position, the power. Let¡¯s see who really deserves it."


    Shiloh looked taken aback for a moment, and for a split second, Aiden thought he might back down. But Shiloh¡¯s cocky demeanor never wavered.


    His smile returned, though this time it was laced with something more dangerous.


    "You¡¯re challenging me?" Shiloh asked, his voice laced with mockery.


    "Fine, Jarek. You¡¯ve got yourself a deal. We¡¯ll see if your resolve is as strong as you think it is."


    Jarek¡¯s fists were still clenched, but now there was a fire in his eyes.


    He had been pushed to his limits, and this was the way he would take back control. It wasn¡¯t just about their room being torn apart- it was about Shiloh¡¯s disrespect, his arrogance, and his need to belittle everyone else.


    "Good," Jarek said, a fierce grin tugging at his lips. "Get ready to lose, Shiloh." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere in the hallway shifted from tense to electric, with the rest of the group standing quietly, uncertain about what would happen next.


    Aiden, still processing the situation, glanced at Adrian and Sevan, both of whom were silent for a moment. Adrian finally spoke, his voice low.


    "You¡¯re serious about this, huh?" Adrian asked, his gaze fixed on Jarek.


    Jarek¡¯s smirk turned to a grin, his voice rising with confidence. "A duel. Right here, right now. Second place. Let¡¯s see who really deserves it."


    Ambrose and Lochan, Shiloh¡¯s lackeys, exchanged a glance, but Shiloh remained unmoved, his eyes cold.


    "You¡¯re not serious, are you? We both know you¡¯d be wasting your time."


    "Oh, I¡¯m very serious," Jarek shot back, stepping forward. "You think I¡¯m just some pawn you can mess around with? If you¡¯re so confident, prove it."


    Shiloh¡¯s smirk faltered, but he remained composed.


    "Fine. But not today. We¡¯ll set the duel for a few days from now. You¡¯ll have time to prepare. It¡¯s not going to be pretty."


    Jarek¡¯s grin widened. "I¡¯ll be ready, Shiloh. Don¡¯t worry about that."


    With that, Jarek turned and strode out of the room, Rupert trailing behind him. As the door clicked shut behind them, Jarek couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh, the adrenaline still pumping in his veins.


    "Well, that was something," Rupert said, his voice low.


    "Yeah," Jarek agreed, still grinning. "Shiloh¡¯s not going to know what hit him."


    Aiden could see the conviction in Jarek¡¯s eyes, but he also saw the potential danger. This wasn¡¯t just a fight; it was a clash of egos, a battle that could escalate in ways none of them could predict.


    "Just be careful," Aiden said, his voice quieter now. "Shiloh doesn¡¯t fight fair. He¡¯s got something twisted in his head, and you can¡¯t trust him."


    Jarek¡¯s grin softened, and he clapped Aiden on the shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry, Aiden. I¡¯ll handle him. Just stay out of it."


    With that, Jarek turned back to Shiloh, who was still standing smugly in the doorway, waiting for the challenge to play out. Rupert, who had been standing by in silence, stepped forward and gave a small nod, signaling his support for Jarek.


    "We¡¯ve got your back," Rupert said, his voice steady but full of understanding. "Shiloh¡¯s not going to win this one."


    Aiden and Sevan exchanged glances. There was a brief moment of tension, but they both knew that there was no turning back now. Shiloh had crossed a line, and Jarek wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with it.

 Chapter 79: Mischief Makers Behind the Blue Incident

    The dormitory was quiet, save for the sound of water running from the sink and the occasional muttered complaint.


    Aiden stood hunched over the basin, rubbing at his skin with a damp cloth. The drinking water dripped down his arms as he scrubbed at the lingering blue stains on his fingers, but at least it wasn¡¯t getting any worse.


    "Ridiculous," Adrian grumbled, standing next to him, aggressively wiping his face.


    His black leather jacket was slung over a chair, still bearing faint blue smudges from earlier. "You¡¯d think that after all that effort, I wouldn¡¯t still look like I lost a fight with a fruit cart."


    Sevan, sitting on the edge of a desk with a towel around his neck, inspected his reflection in a small hand mirror.


    "I told you- if we used the tap water, we¡¯d be blue forever. At least drinking water isn¡¯t enchanted." He dragged the towel over his face, shaking his head. "Who even thinks to curse the sinks? That¡¯s next-level pettiness."


    Aiden chuckled under his breath, though he had to admit- they had planned it well. A normal wash would have just made the blue stains worse, which was why they were now rationing their drinking water to clean themselves up.


    "You¡¯d think Flinders would¡¯ve been angrier about it," Adrian continued, rubbing the last bit of blue off his cheek.


    Sevan snorted. "He was too busy being a blueberry to do anything about it."


    Just as Adrian reached for another towel, a sudden knock echoed through the dorm.


    The three of them froze.


    Aiden exchanged glances with the others before quickly drying his hands. It was late, too late for anyone to be paying them a casual visit.


    Another knock, firm and deliberate.


    "Who the hell is knocking at this hour?" Adrian muttered, narrowing his eyes at the door.


    Sevan stretched, rolling his shoulders. "If it¡¯s Jarek or Rupert, they better have a good reason. I¡¯m not opening that door just for gossip."


    Aiden hesitated before stepping forward.


    Something about the knock felt¡­ off.


    Cautious, Adrian pulled the door open.


    And there, standing in the doorway, was Professor Anwar.


    The moment Aiden saw him, his stomach dropped.


    Anwar¡¯s dark robes swayed slightly as he stood there, his gaze sweeping over the three of them. He was usually an unreadable man, but tonight, there was something distinctly knowing in his expression.


    Aiden¡¯s mind raced. Did he know? About the prank? About Shiloh?


    The professor¡¯s eyes flickered to the faint blue tint still clinging to their skin. For a brief moment, his lips twitched in amusement.


    "Ah," he murmured, tilting his head. "Cleaning up, I see."


    Aiden swallowed, unsure of what to say.


    Adrian, ever the quickest to recover, leaned against the doorframe with a casual grin. "Just your usual nighttime skincare routine, Professor."


    Sevan nearly choked on his laugh but quickly masked it with a cough.


    Anwar raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed but not exactly displeased either. Then, in a tone far too casual for comfort, he said:


    "Gentlemen, follow me."


    The easy atmosphere evaporated in an instant.


    Aiden tensed. Adrian¡¯s smirk faltered.


    Sevan stiffened. "P-Professor, if this is about¡ª"


    "Now."


    There was no room for protest.


    Adrian grinned. "Well, this should be fun." He clapped Aiden on the back before stepping out. Aiden sighed and followed, while Sevan looked as if he wanted to collapse.


    "This is it," Sevan whispered under his breath as they walked behind the professor. "This is the moment I regret everything. I knew it¡ªI knew it¡ªyou are a bad influence."


    "Relax," Adrian said breezily. "Worst case? Detention. Best case? He just wants to congratulate us on the best prank this school has seen in years."


    Sevan looked horrified. "That is not a best case-"


    "Shh." Aiden nudged him as Professor Anwar led them down the dimly lit corridor.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan followed Professor Anwar in silence, the dimly lit corridor stretching ahead. The flickering lanterns cast long shadows, warping across the stone walls, making the space feel narrower than it was.


    Sevan, visibly anxious, kept glancing at Aiden and Adrian as if hoping one of them would magically turn back. "I don¡¯t like this," he muttered.


    "Relax," Adrian said, shoving his hands into his pockets. "If he was dragging us to be expelled, he¡¯d have taken us to Headmaster Kairos already."


    Aiden wasn¡¯t sure about that.


    Anwar was unpredictable. He wasn¡¯t strict like Flinders, nor as dramatic as Professor Mopsus. He carried himself with an effortless authority, someone who didn¡¯t demand respect but simply had it.


    Still, something about this- being pulled aside at this hour- didn¡¯t feel like a normal reprimand.


    They stopped in front of a large wooden door near the southern wing of the academy. Aiden had never been here before. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flick of his wrist, Anwar bent the light around the door¡¯s handle, causing the latch to unlock without a sound.


    He pushed it open and stepped inside. "Come in."


    The three exchanged glances before cautiously stepping into what appeared to be an old study room.


    The space was filled with bookshelves stacked high with aged tomes and yellowed scrolls. A round wooden table sat in the middle, illuminated by a suspended orb of warm light, casting a soft glow. A single chair stood at the head of the table, and Anwar took his place there, leaning back with a knowing smirk.


    "Sit," he gestured.


    Aiden took a chair, as did Adrian and Sevan- though Sevan hesitated before finally lowering himself down, looking as though he was preparing for his execution.


    Professor Anwar studied them, his eyes flickering with intrigue.


    "Now," he began, steepling his fingers. "You three have been¡­ quite the entertainment this week."


    Aiden tensed.


    "Blueberry prank," Anwar continued, his tone unreadable. "A creative, well-executed, rather inconvenient act of chaos." He tilted his head. "And let¡¯s not forget today¡¯s little incident after Divination."


    Aiden stiffened at the mention of his near fall.


    Adrian, however, leaned forward, smirking. "So, which one are we here for? The prank or the fall?"


    "Neither," Anwar said smoothly. "Though, I will say- whoever planned the prank had remarkable foresight. To make even the teachers blue?" He chuckled. "I can admire a well-calculated move just like what a previous trickster did."


    Sevan blinked. "Wait¡­ are we not in trouble?"


    Anwar¡¯s lips curled.


    "Oh, you are."


    Sevan groaned.


    "In fact, I¡¯ve been assigned to give you detention on behalf of the Headmaster," Anwar continued, tapping his fingers against the table. "And lucky for you, I¡¯m feeling particularly benevolent today."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "That doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing."


    Anwar smiled. "It means your punishment might just be educational rather than tedious."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    The professor leaned forward, his gaze sharp. "I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you three. You may not realize it, but you stand out. Not just because of your antics, but because of your potential."


    Sevan frowned.


    "Potential for what?"


    Anwar studied them, but his gaze lingered on Aiden the longest.


    "This academy has always valued structured learning, controlled lessons, and safe environments for growth. But the world outside these walls? It is not structured. It is not controlled. It is unpredictable. Dangerous."


    He let the words settle before continuing, "I teach students how to fight, yes, but there are other skills. Skills beyond mere spells and swordplay. Skills that require intelligence. Strategy. The ability to outthink your opponent before you even lift a weapon."


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Adrian.


    "And you three," Anwar continued, "have already demonstrated a talent for that."


    Sevan paled. "Is¡­ is this some kind of special training?"


    "In a way." Anwar rested his chin on his knuckles. "You could say it¡¯s an invitation to something beyond your usual coursework."


    Adrian¡¯s grin widened. "So, secret training?"


    Anwar didn¡¯t confirm nor deny it, but his smirk deepened.


    Aiden remained quiet, his mind racing. Anwar¡¯s words carried weight. This wasn¡¯t a simple offer to join an extra lesson; it was something else. Something not openly taught within the academy¡¯s structured curriculum.


    Sevan, however, looked absolutely horrified. "I¡ªI don¡¯t think¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t have to decide now," Anwar cut in smoothly. "But consider this: the academy trains you to be strong, but strength alone isn¡¯t enough. If you want to truly survive beyond these walls, you need more than magic and muscle."


    His eyes flickered with amusement. "And something tells me you already understand that."


    Aiden clenched his fists. He did understand that.


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "Well," he said, stretching, "I¡¯m interested."


    Sevan groaned. "Of course you are."


    Anwar chuckled. "Think about it. I¡¯ll be expecting an answer soon."


    He then stood, the light in the room shifting subtly around him as if it bent to his will. "One more thing," he added, his gaze locking onto Aiden specifically. "I see great potential in you."


    Aiden tensed slightly.


    "You¡¯re different from the others," Anwar continued. "You have the ability to be something greater- but only if you choose to be."


    Aiden didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.


    "As for detention," Anwar said, breaking the heavy silence. "Consider it part of your training." His lips curled into a knowing smirk. "And trust me, it¡¯ll be far more interesting than scrubbing the bathrooms."


    Adrian snickered. "Well, that¡¯s promising."


    As they stepped out into the corridor, Anwar¡¯s voice followed them.


    "Oh, and one more thing."


    They turned.


    Anwar smiled. "Next time you pull off a prank of that scale, consider the consequences. Even the best tricks can have unexpected results."


    And with that, the door shut behind them.

 Chapter 80: Returned to Normal

    As the morning announcement boomed through the academy, Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian were already up, having avoided the worst of the prank¡¯s aftermath.


    While the rest of the school was still dealing with the consequences of the blueberry-dyed water, the three of them had remained unaffected, thanks to their careful choice of using drinking water the night before.


    "Attention, students. The water supply has now returned to normal. If you are still suffering from blue stains, simply wash the affected areas, and they will fade. That is all."


    A split second of silence followed, then a series of groans and exasperated yells echoed through the dormitories.


    "Are you serious? That¡¯s all we had to do?" someone cried from down the hall.


    Adrian, who had been sitting comfortably on his bed, let out a low whistle. "Well, that¡¯s unfortunate."


    Sevan adjusted his uniform collar and shook his head. "I do feel a little bad for them," he admitted, though there was an unmistakable hint of amusement in his voice. "Some of them spent hours last night trying to scrub it off."


    Aiden crossed his arms, watching the students rush past their open door, some of them still faintly blue around the edges.


    "It was kind of impressive how long it lasted, though."


    "Oh, definitely." Adrian smirked. "I mean, if someone were behind this, I¡¯d say it was a stroke of genius."


    Sevan gave him a flat look. "Please don¡¯t sound so proud of it."


    By the time they made their way to the washrooms to freshen up for the day, the chaos unfolding around them was nothing short of spectacular. Students crowded around the sinks, scrubbing furiously, while others simply stood there in disbelief.


    "Wait," Peter muttered, running a wet cloth over his cheek, watching as the blue hue disappeared instantly. "That¡¯s it? It just washes off now?"


    Another student groaned, slumping against the sink. "I used three different cleansing potions last night. Three!"


    Adrian leaned casually against the wall and muttered, "I bet someone out there shaved their head thinking it wouldn¡¯t come off."


    Sevan sighed.


    "Adrian."


    "What? I¡¯m just saying."


    Aiden watched the chaos unfold with an amused expression. He wasn¡¯t about to admit anything, but seeing the aftermath of the prank almost made the near-disaster with Professor Flinders worth it. Almost.


    "Well," Sevan said, fixing his sleeves, "at least now they can go back to looking normal."


    Adrian snorted. "Define ¡¯normal.¡¯"


    By the time breakfast rolled around, the announcement had faded into background chatter.


    The Great Hall buzzed with students eagerly discussing their plans for the day. Some were still rubbing their skin raw in an attempt to remove the last traces of blue, while others were relieved that the ordeal was finally over.


    Aiden sat at their usual table, watching the scene unfold.


    "I still can¡¯t believe people didn¡¯t realise it was the water," Adrian said, taking a bite of toast. "All they had to do was think for two seconds."


    Sevan sighed. "Not everyone is as paranoid as you."


    "I call it being prepared."


    Aiden smirked but said nothing, focusing instead on his meal. His wrist was still sore from the fall Shiloh had caused, but he had gotten used to working through the discomfort.


    As they ate, Adrian suddenly leaned back and stretched.


    "We¡¯ve got a break after this, yeah?"


    Sevan nodded. "A short one before our next class."


    "Then let¡¯s go to the training hall," Adrian suggested. "No point in sitting around when we could be doing something useful."


    Sevan hesitated. "It might be packed with students trying to shake off the embarrassment of being blue all day."


    "Then we better get there first," Adrian said, already standing.


    Aiden agreed.


    It had been a while since they¡¯d properly trained, and after everything that had happened lately, he knew they needed to stay sharp.


    The three of them made their way through the halls, avoiding groups of students who were still rubbing their arms or faces, muttering about how stubborn the dye had been.


    By the time they reached the training hall, Sevan¡¯s prediction was proving true- it was already crowded. The massive space, designed to accommodate all combat types, was alive with movement. The terrain shift with enchantments to create different battle scenarios, and each section was designated for different fighting styles.


    The floor was divided into several sections, each tailored to different kinds of training.


    One part featured a wide sparring area covered in reinforced stone, designed to withstand even the most powerful attacks. Another section was dedicated to agility drills, with floating platforms that shifted unpredictably mid-air. Along the walls, mannequins enchanted for target practice stood in neat rows, some built to absorb magic while others dodged and retaliated.


    At the far end of the hall, a weapons rack gleamed under the light, stocked with training versions of various blades, staffs, and ranged weapons.


    For those who preferred unarmed combat, there were sandbags and wooden dummies that adjusted their resistance depending on the user¡¯s strength.


    The mage section, where Aiden, Sevan, and Amihan usually trained, was filled with students casting spells at floating targets. The warriors¡¯ side echoed with the clash of swords and shields, while assassins darted between shadows, honing their speed and precision. Supporters were grouped together, refining healing techniques and defensive spells.


    "We need to claim a spot fast," Sevan said, scanning the area. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes flickered across the room, taking in the different groups training. That¡¯s when he spotted them-Shiloh, standing with his new lackeys, Ambrose and Lochan.


    Ambrose, as always, wasn¡¯t actually doing anything. With his regeneration ability, he had no reason to dodge attacks or even defend himself. He just stood there, watching with arms crossed. Lochan, however, was actively helping Shiloh, his foresight ability making sure Shiloh was always one step ahead.


    Aiden frowned.


    It made sense why Shiloh had chosen them to replace Jarek and Rupert. Ambrose was nearly impossible to injure, and Lochan ensured Shiloh could predict any move before it happened.


    Adrian followed Aiden¡¯s gaze and scoffed. "Figures."


    Sevan exhaled. "Just ignore them."


    Adrian smirked. "Easier said than done."


    Aiden forced himself to turn away. He wasn¡¯t here to watch Shiloh- he was here to practice.


    As they made their way toward the exit of the training hall, Aiden felt a sharp chill run down his spine at the sound of a familiar voice.


    "Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t the academy¡¯s trio of losers," Shiloh drawled, loud enough for half the hall to hear.


    Aiden clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t turn.


    He could already picture the smug expression on Shiloh¡¯s face, flanked by Ambrose and Lochan.


    "Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually show up here," Shiloh continued, his tone dripping with mockery. "Figured you¡¯d all be too busy worrying about how to kill our kind or licking your wounds."


    Adrian halted in his tracks, shoulders tensing, but before he could spin around, Sevan grabbed his arm.


    "Don¡¯t," Sevan murmured firmly.


    Aiden glanced at him. Sevan¡¯s face was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to his voice.


    "Cowards now too?" Shiloh sneered. "Not surprising. You always hide behind your little act, don¡¯t you, Sevan? Always pretending to be the good one, hoping it¡¯ll keep you safe."


    Aiden felt Adrian¡¯s arm twitch under Sevan¡¯s grip, but Sevan didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he stepped forward slightly, angling himself between them and Shiloh.


    "Let it go," Sevan said, voice steady but low enough that only Aiden and Adrian could hear. "He wants us to react. Don¡¯t give him what he wants."


    Shiloh waited, expecting a response, but when none came, he scoffed.


    "Pathetic," he muttered before turning back to Lochan and Ambrose, clearly bored now that they weren¡¯t engaging.


    Adrian exhaled sharply, still visibly irritated, but he allowed Sevan to steer them toward the exit. Aiden didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew that if Sevan hadn¡¯t stepped in, Adrian would¡¯ve started a fight right then and there.


    Once they were out of earshot, Adrian muttered, "You know, one of these days, I¡¯m not going to hold back."


    Sevan sighed. "I know. I just hope it¡¯ll be worth it when you do."


    Aiden glanced back once, watching as Shiloh continued his training with Lochan and Ambrose. He could still hear his heartbeat pounding in his ears, not from fear but from anger.


    Shiloh had already hurt him once, and he wasn¡¯t about to give him another chance.


    Sevan was right. Giving Shiloh attention was exactly what he wanted.


    Aiden forced himself to turn away. He wasn¡¯t here to watch Shiloh- he was here to train.


    For the next hour, they pushed themselves hard. Aiden focused on spellcasting speed, Sevan worked on precision, and Adrian experimented with magic-enhanced movement. Despite the soreness in his wrist, Aiden refused to slow down.


    Meanwhile, across the hall, Shiloh continued his own training.


    With Lochan predicting attacks and Ambrose taking hits without flinching, it was obvious they were preparing for Jarek and Shiloh¡¯s duel.


    By the time their break was over, the three of them were exhausted but satisfied.


    As they left, Aiden flexed his fingers, testing his wrist. It still hurt, but he could manage.


    "We should do this more often," Sevan said.


    Adrian grinned. "Oh, we will. Something tells me we¡¯re going to need it."

 Chapter 81: Match Between Roommates

    Aiden stood with Sevan, Adrian, and Rupert at Jarek¡¯s side, watching as their friend twirled his mace in his grip, rolling his shoulders like a bull ready to charge.


    Jarek had been fired up ever since Shiloh accepted his challenge, his usual confidence bordering on cockiness that Rupert looked exasperated whenever the trio would see him.


    "He doesn¡¯t stand a chance," Jarek muttered, mostly to himself.


    Rupert nodded. "You¡¯ll crush him."


    Aiden wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Jarek was undeniably strong, but Shiloh was¡­ slippery. Smart. His magic wasn¡¯t just powerful; it was unpredictable.


    Still, Aiden wasn¡¯t about to say that out loud. Instead, he glanced at Adrian, who had his arms crossed, smirking as he watched Shiloh shuffle his deck of cards with infuriating ease.


    "You seem amused," Aiden remarked.


    Adrian hummed.


    "Oh, I am. This is going to be entertaining."


    The officiator called for the duel to begin, and Jarek wasted no time.


    Aiden barely had time to register movement before Jarek charged, swinging his mace in a wide arc that could crush a man¡¯s ribs.


    But Shiloh was already gone.


    He moved like mist, sidestepping effortlessly and flicking a card into the dirt.


    A boom of smoke erupted.


    Jarek coughed, waving an arm to clear it. "Hiding, huh?" he growled. "That won¡¯t help you."


    Aiden knew better. Shiloh wasn¡¯t hiding.


    Jarek had just made his first mistake.


    Another card flashed through the smoke, landing at Jarek¡¯s feet.


    A burst of force sent him skidding backward.


    Rupert tensed beside Aiden. "What was that?"


    "Repulsion magic," Sevan muttered. "He¡¯s not just avoiding Jarek- he¡¯s redirecting him."


    Jarek, furious now, swung his mace straight at Shiloh.


    But before it could land, another card flicked through the air.


    A shimmering, translucent barrier appeared just in time.


    Jarek¡¯s mace slammed into it, the force shaking the ground.


    For a moment, it seemed like the shield would hold.


    Then, with a snap of Shiloh¡¯s fingers,it shattered.


    The backlash sent Jarek flying. He crashed into the dirt, rolling to a stop.


    Aiden winced.


    Adrian just whistled low. "Impressive."


    Jarek pushed himself up, spitting out dirt. He was beyond furious now.


    "You done playing, Card Boy?" he snarled.


    Shiloh just smiled.


    Aiden had a bad feeling.


    Jarek lifted his mace, gripping it tight, and charged forward.


    But before he could reach Shiloh-


    The ground vanished beneath him.


    Jarek dropped straight into a magically summoned pit.


    Rupert gasped. Sevan took a step forward, eyes wide.


    And Adrian- Adrian was laughing so hard he had to grip Aiden¡¯s shoulder for support.


    "Oh no," Aiden muttered.


    Jarek, chest-deep in dirt, looked absolutely murderous.


    Shiloh crouched at the pit¡¯s edge, peering down with an infuriatingly smug expression. "Well, Jarek," he said, voice all sugar and amusement. "This has been fun."


    A final flick of his wrist.


    A card landed at the pit¡¯s edge- and a burst of golden dust exploded over Jarek¡¯s head.


    The crowd erupted into laughter.


    Even Rupert, despite his loyalty, took a half-step back, clearly regretting his life choices.


    Jarek, covered in golden dust and stuck in a hole, gripped his mace so tight Aiden thought it might break.


    Shiloh dusted off his hands, gave a mocking bow, and walked away.


    The duel was over.


    And Jarek had lost.


    As the crowd dispersed, murmurs of Shiloh¡¯s victory still buzzing in the air, Amihan hurried across the field with Ivara and Emmeranne by her side. She clutched her hands together, her face full of concern as she glanced between Jarek, still stuck in the pit, and Rupert, who was trying (and failing) to pull him out.


    Ivara, arms crossed, sighed. "That was embarrassing."


    Emmeranne tilted her head, her expression unreadable as always. "He shouldn¡¯t have underestimated Shiloh."


    "Maybe don¡¯t say that right now," Amihan whispered, before stepping forward. "Jarek?" she called hesitantly.


    Jarek didn¡¯t answer. He gritted his teeth, face still coated in a fine layer of gold dust, and finally climbed out of the pit by himself, dirt smudging his clothes. His expression was thunderous, his eyes dark from the humiliation.


    Amihan flinched but still walked closer. "That was a tough match¡­" she started carefully.


    Jarek shot her a glare, and for a second, she almost regretted coming over. But Amihan was nothing if not persistent.


    "I mean," she added quickly, "it was an unfair fight! Shiloh¡¯s magic is sneaky, he barely even fought properly!"


    Jarek grunted, dragging a hand down his face to wipe away the dust. "Doesn¡¯t matter," he muttered. "I lost."


    Ivara raised an eyebrow. "Yes. Yes, you did."


    Amihan elbowed her. "What she means is that Shiloh¡¯s magic isn¡¯t something you can just punch your way through."


    "Then I¡¯ll find a way to crush him next time," Jarek snapped.


    Rupert, who had been unusually quiet, hesitated before adding, "You almost had him. If it weren¡¯t for that pit-"


    Jarek huffed and stomped the dirt with his boot. "Next time, I¡¯ll smash his stupid cards before he can even pull them out."


    Emmeranne, watching the whole exchange, finally spoke.


    "Or," she said plainly, "you could think of a strategy that isn¡¯t just charging at him."


    Jarek turned to glare at her, but she was already walking away, uninterested.


    Ivara smirked. "She¡¯s got a point, you know."


    Jarek muttered something under his breath before turning to Rupert. "Let¡¯s go. I need a bath."


    Amihan watched him storm off, still looking more frustrated than anything. She sighed. "Well, I tried."


    Ivara patted her shoulder. "You did. He¡¯s just mad he looked like an idiot in front of everyone."


    Amihan winced. "You don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to try and challenge Shiloh again, do you?"


    Ivara and Emmeranne exchanged a look.


    "Oh, he definitely will," Ivara said.


    And they all knew how that would end.


    As Jarek and Rupert walked off, still simmering with frustration, Amihan sighed and turned back to Ivara and Emmeranne. "I guess that could¡¯ve gone worse," she muttered.


    Ivara snorted. "Could it, though?"


    Before Amihan could respond, she spotted three familiar figures standing a few steps away, watching the whole exchange with varying degrees of amusement. Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan.


    Amihan blinked. "Oh. Hey."


    Aiden nodded in greeting, arms crossed. Sevan gave a small, sheepish wave, while Adrian, smirking as usual, tilted his head. "Did you come to check if Jarek was still alive?"


    Ivara rolled her eyes. "He¡¯s alive. Just humiliated."


    Adrian chuckled. "Same thing."


    Amihan huffed. "We were just trying to make him feel better."


    "And how did that go?" Sevan asked, though judging by the look on his face, he already knew the answer.


    Amihan hesitated, then sighed. "¡­Not great."


    Adrian whistled. "Oof. Rough. Jarek is actuay thre type to just... destroy his way through."


    Aiden, who had been quiet, finally spoke. "At least he¡¯ll learn from this."


    Ivara smirked. "You think he¡¯ll learn. He¡¯s definitely going to challenge Shiloh again."


    Sevan raised an eyebrow. "And lose again."


    "Oh no, you¡¯re probably right." Amihan groaned.


    Aiden glanced in the direction Jarek had gone, frowning slightly.


    "He¡¯ll have to think of a different approach if he doesn¡¯t want the same outcome."


    "If he thinks," Adrian added with a smirk.


    "We should head back," Aiden finally said, breaking the silence.


    Amihan glanced up at him, her brows slightly furrowed. "Already?"


    Adrian crossed his arms, his usual smirk missing. "Tomorrow¡¯s Savion¡¯s ceremony. We have to be ready for it."


    Sevan nodded. "Yeah. We need to change and-" He stopped short, rubbing the back of his neck. "I don¡¯t know. Just¡­ prepare, I guess."


    Amihan, still visibly upset over everything that had happened today, sighed. "Right. You¡¯re right. I just¡ª" She shook her head. "Never mind." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivara looked at the boys before nodding in understanding. "We¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then."


    Emmeranne, as usual, didn¡¯t say much, but her dark eyes lingered on Aiden for a moment before she turned away.


    Adrian stretched, already stepping back. "Try not to stay out too late, yeah?"


    "Like you can talk," Amihan muttered, but there was no real bite to her words.

 Chapter 82: Honoring Savion Ilmari

    The atmosphere in Genvah Academy was solemn, weighed down by the heaviness of loss.


    Today, the entire school would gather to honour Savion Ilmari, the fallen third-year student whose life had been tragically cut short in the forest. As a mark of respect, all students and staff were required to wear black.


    The usual hum of chatter in the corridors had quieted, replaced by soft murmurs and the occasional sigh. Even the very air seemed subdued, the morning light filtering through the castle windows in a muted glow.


    There would be no classes today. No training. No missions.


    The entire academy would come together, setting aside their studies and rivalries to mourn and remember one of their own.


    Aiden stood in front of the mirror in his dormitory, adjusting the black high-collared coat he had borrowed from Adrian. It felt strange, wearing something so plain compared to their usual uniform.


    But today wasn¡¯t about standing out. It was about honouring someone he had never met but whose absence was deeply felt by the school.


    Sevan sat on the edge of his bed, tying the laces of his polished black boots. His expression was solemn, his usual light-heartedness replaced with something quieter. "It¡¯s different when it¡¯s someone in the school," he said softly.


    "You hear about deaths outside, but when it happens here¡­ it feels closer."


    Adrian, dressed in a simple black tunic and trousers, leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed.


    "It¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t supposed to die," he said, voice unusually serious. "Not in the middle of a mission, not in our own backyard. Whatever¡¯s in that forest isn¡¯t something small."


    No one had an answer to that.


    When the three of them stepped out into the hallway, they found the rest of the students making their way toward the Great Hall. The usual morning rush was absent. No one was late, no one was running. Everyone walked quietly, their black-clad figures blending into the dimly lit corridors.


    Even the paintings on the walls had gone silent, their subjects watching the procession with grave expressions.


    As they descended the stairs, Aiden caught sight of Amihan and Ivara walking ahead, both dressed in elegant but somber attire. Morrigan was with them as well, her usual unease around Aiden momentarily overshadowed by the weight of the day.


    The academy grounds were silent.


    Students and faculty had gathered in the botanical garden, where nature thrived in quiet reverence.


    The sun, now nearing its highest point, bathed the surroundings in a warm golden glow, illuminating the small casket that rested on an elevated platform at the centre. The dark wood was polished to a gleam, adorned with silver etchings and surrounded by an arrangement of white lilies and dark roses.


    Savion Ilmari lay within, his presence now only a memory.


    The students sat in their assigned seats, the air thick with solemnity. No one spoke. Even the birds that often filled the garden with song seemed to understand the gravity of the moment, their usual chatter replaced by an eerie stillness.


    Aiden sat with Adrian and Sevan, his gaze fixed ahead, though his thoughts wandered.


    He had never spoken to Savion, but the weight of his death was undeniable. The academy had seen loss before, but there was something different about this. Perhaps because it was so sudden and so unexplained.


    A slow, deliberate set of footsteps echoed against the stone paths as the officiator approached the casket.


    The man was robed in ceremonial black, his hood pulled back to reveal a solemn face aged by years of performing these rites.


    Adrian, seated beside Aiden, was watching the officiator when his expression suddenly twitched.


    Aiden noticed him stiffen slightly, then glance at him out of the corner of his eye.


    The officiator had just passed a stone column for a few long seconds, and something seemed¡­ off.


    Adrian nudged Aiden and barely moved his lips as he muttered, "Look at his nose."


    Aiden, who had been focused on the casket, shifted his gaze reluctantly- only for his own composure to falter the moment he saw what Adrian meant.


    The officiator, for all his solemnity, had something on his nose.


    It was unclear whether it was a mole, a stray clump of dust, or, worst of all, a dangling piece of snot that had gone unnoticed. Whatever it was, it sat there, absurdly out of place amidst the heavy atmosphere.


    Aiden clenched his jaw, willing himself to remain composed.


    Adrian, however, was struggling. His lips were pressed together, and his shoulders shook ever so slightly as he fought the urge to snicker.


    Sevan, sitting on Adrian¡¯s other side, turned to look at them both with an unimpressed glare, as if silently telling them to behave. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden took a deep breath, fixing his eyes straight ahead in an attempt to refocus.


    But then, the officiator paused at the casket and turned slightly, the light catching his face in just the right way to highlight the offending mark even more.


    Adrian exhaled sharply through his nose, a barely-contained snort.


    Aiden had to dig his nails into his palms to keep from reacting, though the corners of his mouth twitched against his will.


    It wasn¡¯t even that funny- this was a funeral, for gods¡¯ sake- but the absurdity of the moment, paired with the sheer effort of suppressing their laughter, only made it worse.


    Sevan, clearly fed up, elbowed Adrian sharply in the ribs.


    Adrian coughed to cover up a choked laugh, earning a few sideways glances from nearby students. He quickly straightened in his seat, face schooled into a serious expression.


    Aiden exhaled, focusing back on the ceremony.


    The officiator cleared his throat, and the gathered students straightened in their seats. The garden was silent except for the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant chirping of birds. Even those who had never spoken to Savion Ilmari could feel the weight of the moment.


    Then, the officiator began to speak.


    "We g-gather here today¡­"


    Aiden immediately tensed.


    The man¡¯s voice was unexpectedly high-pitched, almost nasally, and on the second syllable, it cracked.


    Adrian¡¯s shoulders trembled.


    "¡­to honour the life of Savion Ilmari," the officiator continued, his voice wobbling again at the end of the sentence.


    Adrian let out a tiny wheeze and clamped a hand over his mouth.


    Aiden, trying desperately to maintain his composure, pressed his lips together so tightly they ached. He dared not look at Adrian.


    It was bad enough that the officiator had something on his nose. Now, he sounded like he was on the verge of either crying or his voice completely betraying him.


    Aiden¡¯s mind screamed at him to focus.


    This is a funeral. A real one. The third-year student in the casket had died in the forest, and no one even knew why. This was serious.


    And yet-


    "As we r-remember Savion¡¯s legacy as a Nocturnal Conclave member-"


    Another voice crack.


    Adrian inhaled sharply, his entire body shaking from the effort of suppressing laughter. Sevan, sitting beside him, shot him a murderous glare, clearly done with both of them.


    Aiden squeezed his eyes shut for a second before forcing himself to stare at the casket. He tried to picture something grave, something sombre, but all he could think of was how the officiator¡¯s voice kept jumping unpredictably, making every sentence sound like it was battling puberty.


    Adrian made the mistake of peeking at Aiden out of the corner of his eye.


    Aiden looked back at him.


    That was it.


    Aiden turned his face away as his shoulders shook uncontrollably, biting the inside of his cheek so hard he nearly drew blood. Adrian hunched forward slightly, his face turning red from the effort of holding it in.


    Sevan, visibly furious, reached out and pinched Adrian¡¯s arm, hard.


    "Ow," Adrian whispered under his breath, but it was enough to ground him.


    At least for now.


    The officiator, oblivious to their struggle, continued speaking, his voice rising and cracking unpredictably at every pause.


    It was the longest ceremony of their lives.

 Chapter 83: Water Fountain

    The officiator¡¯s speech dragged on, his voice continuing its unpredictable pattern of cracking at unfortunate moments. Most of the students remained solemn, their gazes fixed on the small casket before them, some dabbing at their eyes, others bowing their heads in silence.


    Aiden and Adrian, still struggling to regain their composure, kept their heads down, occasionally sneaking glances at each other.


    But it seemed that, thankfully, no one else was paying them any attention. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, just as the officiator reached what seemed to be the most dramatic part of his speech, his voice wobbled violently, and he suddenly choked on his own words.


    He coughed once.


    Then twice.


    Then he wheezed, holding his throat dramatically.


    "I¡­ I-" He coughed again, clearing his throat repeatedly.


    His face turned a bit red, and he finally waved a desperate hand in the air. "I beg you- does anyone have water?"


    The entire garden fell silent.


    There was no water source nearby.


    The officiator looked around as if expecting someone to produce a pitcher from thin air. Professor Pippa, seated among the other faculty, quickly stood.


    "I¡¯ll return to the academy to fetch some drinking water," she offered.


    But the officiator raised a shaking hand. "No¡­ I need it now."


    A murmur rippled through the students.


    "Does anyone have water magic?" the officiator asked, his voice hoarse.


    At once, several students turned their heads.


    Right at Sevan.


    Sevan, who had been sitting stiffly through the entire speech, blinked as multiple pairs of eyes landed on him. He hesitated before raising his hand.


    "Ah, wonderful!" The officiator sighed in relief. "Please, help me, young man."


    Sevan nodded and made a motion to stand.


    "No, no! Stay right there."


    Sevan froze halfway out of his chair, confused. "¡­Pardon?"


    "Just shoot the water into my mouth."


    Silence.


    Adrian¡¯s head snapped up so fast it nearly gave him whiplash. Aiden barely stifled a cough.


    Sevan remained half-standing, his hand still braced against his chair.


    "¡­Excuse me?"


    The officiator gestured vaguely, looking entirely serious. "Your water magic. Just... send the water directly to my mouth. I can¡¯t wait any longer."


    The students around them began exchanging incredulous looks.


    Sevan, clearly unsure whether this was actually happening, hesitated. "¡­Sir, I don¡¯t think¡ª"


    "Nonsense!" The officiator interrupted, patting his throat as if he were on the verge of collapse. "You¡¯re a capable young magi. A little water stream will do."


    Aiden bit the inside of his cheek.


    Adrian buried his face in his hands.


    Sevan looked like he wanted to disappear into the ground.


    "You want me to-?" Sevan started, then cut himself off. He swallowed back his laughter, pressing his lips together. "¡­Are you sure, sir?"


    The officiator waved his hand dramatically. "Yes! Hurry!"


    Sevan looked around desperately, as if hoping someone-anyone- would intervene. But all he was met with were expectant gazes from the officiator and hushed murmurs among the students.


    No one was going to step in.


    He swallowed down his disbelief, straightened in his seat, and lifted his hands, conjuring a small orb of water between his palms.


    Aiden and Adrian leaned slightly closer, watching with thinly veiled amusement.


    Sevan took a deep breath, flicked his fingers, and sent a thin stream of water toward the officiator.


    The water arched through the air beautifully-


    And landed directly on the officiator¡¯s forehead.


    A sharp splat echoed in the otherwise silent ceremony.


    The officiator jolted as the cold water splashed against his face, his glasses slipping down his nose. His mouth parted slightly in shock, as if his brain had yet to process what had just happened.


    Aiden¡¯s hands shot up to cover his mouth. His shoulders trembled violently.


    Adrian hunched forward, pressing his face into his sleeve, his entire body shaking.


    Sevan, horrified, immediately cut off the spell, his eyes wide in panic. "I¡ª!"


    "A bit lower, young man!" the officiator sputtered, blinking rapidly as he wiped at his face.


    Aiden let out an undignified snort.


    Adrian, who had barely been holding himself together, bent forward even further, face buried in his arms.


    Sevan clenched his jaw, his face burning in humiliation.


    He nodded stiffly, lifted his hands once more, and tried again.


    This time, he aimed with more precision. A small, controlled stream of water shot through the air-


    And smacked the officiator directly in the eye.


    The officiator flinched, stumbling back a step. "Not in my eyes!"


    Adrian outright gasped, gripping his seat for dear life.


    Aiden pressed himself so hard against his chair that it creaked beneath him, his knuckles shoved into his mouth in a desperate attempt to muffle his laughter.


    Sevan, looking as if he wanted nothing more than to evaporate on the spot, adjusted his aim once more. His hands trembled slightly, but he steadied himself. He would get this right.


    The third attempt...surely this time...


    The stream of water finally hit its target- the officiator¡¯s open mouth.


    With too much force.


    The officiator gagged as the water shot straight into his throat, his head snapping back as if he¡¯d been struck. He stumbled back, hacking and waving his arms wildly.


    A loud choking noise escaped from his mouth.


    Adrian wheezed so hard he nearly slid off his chair.


    Aiden doubled over, shoulders shaking violently. He let out something between a strangled hiccup and a breathless gasp.


    Sevan¡¯s entire body had gone stiff. His hands hovered in mid-air as if he was debating whether to try fixing the disaster or simply accept his fate and flee the region.


    The officiator, meanwhile, was still coughing and staggering in place, his soaked robes clinging to him as he struggled to recover.


    Sevan, utterly mortified, clapped his hands together, cutting the magic off entirely.


    The officiator finally managed to clear his throat, blinking rapidly before straightening with a wheezing exhale. His hair was dripping. His ceremonial robes, meant to be dignified and pristine, were now drenched, sticking awkwardly to his form. He looked as if he had just been caught in a freak rainstorm.


    But he nodded once, patting his chest to steady his breath. "Good¡­ good enough."


    Aiden, at this point, was red in the face, pressing his sleeve against his mouth to keep himself from outright howling.


    Adrian was hunched over, his shoulders shaking violently. He was shaking so hard, in fact, that he nearly fell out of his chair, catching himself at the last second.


    Sevan, his face burning a furious shade of red, sank lower in his seat, staring straight ahead with the expression of someone who had just experienced a personal tragedy.


    The officiator wiped his soaked face one last time, cleared his throat, and adjusted his dripping sleeves. "Let us continue."


    The audience, still largely solemn, barely reacted. Some were too focused on their grief to notice the ordeal, while others simply chose to act as though it had never happened.


    Adrian and Aiden, however, were barely holding on.


    Sevan, utterly humiliated, slouched in his seat, his jaw clenched tight.


    He vowed, then and there, to never, ever respond to a public request for his water magic again.

 Chapter 84: The Kibbers’ Memorial

    Despite the earlier moment of absurdity, the ceremony had returned to its somber tone, the weight of grief pressing down on everyone present.


    The students sat in neat rows, dressed in black, their faces solemn as the wind rustled through the trees. The scent of earth and flowers mixed with the faint, lingering incense that burned near Savion Ilmari¡¯s small casket.


    As the officiator neared the end of his speech, the doors to the Great Hall opened once more, and a procession of Kibbers emerged, carrying trays of carefully arranged dishes.


    The small, furred creatures walked with slow steps, their large ears drooping, their whiskers twitching as they fought back tears. Their usual cheerful chattering was absent; instead, a heavy silence followed them as they approached the casket.


    Each Kibber bore a dish that had been Savion¡¯s favorite-warm honeyed bread, spiced fruit, roasted meats, and sweet custards, all prepared with care.


    Aiden swallowed thickly, watching as they placed each plate near the casket, some of them sniffling, others openly crying. Their tiny hands trembled as they arranged the dishes, as if ensuring everything was perfect for their departed friend.


    Adrian, seated beside Aiden and Sevan, leaned in slightly and whispered, "It was probably Savion sneaking to the kitchens all this time."


    Aiden felt his chest tighten.


    They had heard stories from the Kibbers of someone visiting the kitchen late at night- someone who left behind empty plates and lingering warmth, someone the Kibbers never seemed to mind feeding. The realization that it had been Savion all along, and that he would never return to the kitchen again, made their grief heavier.


    Sevan¡¯s expression darkened with quiet sadness.


    The last of the food was placed before the casket, and the Kibbers, after bowing their heads, took several steps back, their tiny paws wiping away tears.


    The officiator, standing tall before the gathered assembly, raised his hands.


    "It is time," he announced, his voice solemn. "As the sun reaches its peak, so too does this soul ascend. We give our final tribute to Savion Ilmari, who now returns to the light."


    The students sat straighter. The air felt charged, as though the very world itself was holding its breath.


    The officiator extended his hands toward the casket, his fingers moving in intricate patterns. His voice carried through the garden in a low chant, the language old, woven with magic and meaning.


    A soft glow emanated from Savion¡¯s body.


    Aiden¡¯s breath hitched as he watched the golden light expand, swallowing the casket whole. The warmth of the magic pressed against his skin, gentle yet powerful.


    The officiator¡¯s voice grew stronger.


    "As the sun watches over us, so too does it welcome back its lost child. From light you came, to light you shall return."


    A wind swept through the garden. The golden light intensified, and for a brief moment, Savion¡¯s form became visible within the radiance, peaceful and unburdened.


    Then, the light burst upward, rising toward the sky.


    Savion¡¯s body dissolved into shimmering gold dust, carried higher and higher by an unseen force, scattering toward the sun.


    Aiden clenched his fists as he watched the last traces of Savion disappear.


    The officiator lowered his arms, the magic fading.


    Savion was gone.


    His family who was standing near the front, sobbed quietly, holding one another. His mother clutched a handkerchief to her face, his father stood rigid, his jaw clenched tight, while his younger sibling buried their face in their mother¡¯s shoulder.


    The Kibbers, unable to hold back any longer, wept openly. Some clung to each other, their small bodies trembling.


    Silence stretched over the gathering.


    Then, slowly, one by one, students and teachers alike placed a hand over their hearts and bowed their heads.


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian did the same, pressing their palms over their chests in quiet respect.


    The sun, now at its highest point, cast a golden glow over the garden. It was almost too bright, almost too warm, as if the heavens themselves acknowledged Savion¡¯s passing.


    After several moments, the officiator stepped back, signaling that the ceremony had come to an end.


    People began to rise, some lingering in their seats, unwilling to leave just yet. The Kibbers remained kneeling by the now-empty space where the casket had once been, their small cries the only sound breaking the hush.


    Aiden felt an ache deep within him.


    He had never spoken to Savion and he never had a proper conversation with him, but the weight of his absence was undeniable. He had been someone- someone who had dreams, who had friends, who had late-night visits to the kitchen for stolen snacks. And now, he was just¡­ gone.


    Sevan exhaled slowly, his gaze distant. Adrian, usually one to lighten a heavy moment with some quip or joke, was uncharacteristically quiet.


    As they finally stood to leave, Aiden glanced up at the sky, where the golden dust had vanished into the sunlight.


    He hoped, wherever Savion was now, he had found peace.


    The solemn weight of the ceremony lingered long after it had ended. Though the students had risen from their seats and begun their slow departure from the botanical garden, there was a hush over Genvah Academy that had not been there before. Even the wind moved differently, whispering softly through the trees as though mourning alongside them.


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian walked in step with the rest of the students, moving toward the academy¡¯s main grounds. No one spoke. Conversations were hushed murmurs, exchanged only when necessary.


    Aiden found himself glancing back over his shoulder at the garden, where Savion Ilmari¡¯s send-off had taken place. The space felt emptier now. The golden dust had long since disappeared into the sky, yet it was as if something still lingered in the air: an invisible presence that pressed against his chest.


    "He really is gone," Adrian muttered beside him.


    Aiden turned his gaze forward.


    Sevan remained quiet, his usual composed expression unreadable. He had barely spoken since the ceremony ended, and though his posture was straight as ever, there was an uncharacteristic stiffness to it.


    They walked in silence through the academy grounds, the other students splitting off to their respective dormitories or gathering in small clusters. Some found comfort in whispered conversations, while others simply sat in the shade of the trees, staring off into the distance.


    As they neared their dormitory building, Adrian exhaled sharply and ran a hand through his hair. "This place is too quiet."


    "It¡¯s a funeral," Sevan reminded him, though his tone lacked its usual reprimanding edge.


    "I know." Adrian sighed. "I just¡­ I don¡¯t like it."


    Aiden glanced between the two before looking up at the academy¡¯s tall, sunlit towers. "It feels different."


    Sevan nodded. "It will for a while."


    They reached the entrance of their dormitory, pushing open the heavy wooden doors. Inside, the air was cooler, but the silence was just as thick. Even here, where there was usually the sound of footsteps, chatter, or doors opening and closing, there was nothing.


    Sevan led the way to their room, and they stepped inside, the familiar space feeling strangely distant.


    Adrian flopped onto his bed with a sigh, staring up at the ceiling. "I don¡¯t even know what to do with myself right now."


    Aiden sat on the edge of his own bed, running a hand over his face.


    Sevan stood near the window, looking out toward the academy grounds. His blue eyes were thoughtful, distant.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "Do you think it was really just a monster?"


    Adrian turned his head slightly. "What?"


    "The attack," Sevan clarified. "Savion was one of the best. He was part of the Nocturnal Conclave. The officiator said it." He glanced back at them. "It doesn¡¯t sit right with me that he was killed so easily. The Nocturnal Conclave are the best of the best students handpicked by the Headmaster."


    Aiden frowned, remembering the headmaster¡¯s words earlier in the day. The teachers still didn¡¯t know what had caused Savion¡¯s death. That alone was unsettling.


    "Maybe it was something stronger," Aiden suggested. "Something we haven¡¯t encountered before."


    Sevan crossed his arms, still looking out the window. "The forest is closed now, but that won¡¯t last forever. Eventually, someone will have to go back in."


    Aiden didn¡¯t respond immediately. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it- not after the ceremony they had just witnessed. But Sevan was right. If something strong enough to kill a Nocturnal Conclave member was out there, then it wasn¡¯t over.


    Not even close.


    And before he knew it, Aiden¡¯s mind flashed a familiar face. A face so gaunt and pale like it should have been dead long ago. A face that haunted him that time he and Ivara dueled in the woods.


    Karro.

 Chapter 85: The Owner of the Fool’s Compendium

    Adrian, Aiden, and Sevan sat in their room, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows against the walls. The weight of the ceremony still hung in the air, thick and suffocating.


    Even though the day had passed, none of them could shake the lingering heaviness in their chests.


    Sevan sat at the edge of his bed, hunched forward with his elbows on his knees, hands clasped together. His usual composed expression was strained, his brows drawn together in silent thought.


    Adrian lay on his back on the bed across from Aiden¡¯s, one arm draped over his face as he let out a long exhale.


    "That was¡­" he trailed off, unable to find the right words.


    "Yeah," Aiden murmured in agreement.


    He sat upright on his own bed, running a hand through his hair. The image of Savion¡¯s body rising, dissolving into golden dust under the sun, was burned into his mind. It was beautiful in a way, almost serene...but also final.


    "I still can¡¯t believe he¡¯s gone," Sevan admitted after a moment. "One day he¡¯s here, and the next¡­" He pressed his lips together, shaking his head.


    Aiden understood what he meant. Death always felt unreal until it happened, until it took someone away right before your eyes.


    Adrian groaned softly, shifting so that he could look at them. "So that¡¯s how it is here, huh?"


    Aiden turned to him, tilting his head slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "The send-off," Adrian replied. "It¡¯s not like what I¡¯m used to. And it¡¯s definitely not like what you have on Earth."


    Aiden was quiet for a moment before nodding.


    "Yeah. On Earth, when someone dies, we hold funerals. The body is buried, usually in a cemetery, and loved ones gather to say their final goodbyes. Some people are cremated instead, turned into ash, but either way, the body stays on Earth. It doesn¡¯t¡­" He hesitated, glancing toward the window, where the sky had long since darkened. "It doesn¡¯t return to the sun."


    Sevan looked thoughtful. "So it stays with the people left behind?"


    "In a way," Aiden answered. "The grave becomes a place for the family to visit, to remember them."


    Adrian hummed, shifting his arm behind his head. "That sounds less dramatic."


    Aiden gave him a small, tired smile. "Yeah, but it¡¯s just as painful."


    The room fell into another silence, this one not as heavy as before but still somber.


    Sevan let out a slow breath. "I wonder if Savion would have liked that."


    "Having a grave?" Adrian asked.


    Sevan nodded. "A place to return to, instead of¡­ just becoming dust."


    Aiden thought about that for a moment. "I think he would have liked both."


    Adrian raised a brow. "Both?"


    "The send-off was¡­ beautiful," Aiden admitted. "The way he was lifted into the light, the way it honored him¡ªit felt peaceful. But a grave is something that stays, something that reminds people that he was here." He sighed. "I don¡¯t think either is better than the other. It¡¯s just¡­ different."


    Sevan stared down at his hands. "I guess we¡¯ll only ever be left with memories, then."


    Aiden nodded.


    Another silence settled over them, but this time, it felt lighter- less like a weight pressing down and more like a shared understanding.


    Eventually, Adrian sat up, stretching. "Alright, this is getting too depressing. I vote we sleep before we all start crying."


    Sevan let out a breath of amusement. "You¡¯re the last person I¡¯d expect to cry."


    Adrian grinned. "Exactly. Which is why we should end this conversation now before one of you makes me sentimental. Crying isn¡¯t exactly punk-rock."


    Aiden shook his head with a quiet chuckle, standing up. "Fine. Let¡¯s sleep."


    Sevan nodded in agreement, though his gaze lingered toward the window for a moment longer.


    The dormitory had settled into a quiet lull, the weight of the day lingering but no longer suffocating. Adrian lay on his bed, propped up against the wall, his book open on his lap.


    Aiden had already pulled his blanket over his head, trying to get some sleep, while Sevan remained still, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    Adrian, however, wasn¡¯t tired. His mind was restless, buzzing with everything that had happened. He needed a distraction, and reading (the prank book, because reading anything else is torture) seemed like the best way to pass the time.


    He absentmindedly flipped through the pages of the prank book, skimming over some of the handwritten notes that detailed various tricks and mischievous ideas. He smirked at a few of them, already imagining ways they could be used. But as he turned to a particular page, something caught his eye.


    A scrawled note.


    It wasn¡¯t printed ink. It was written in handwriting that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    His brows furrowed as he focused on the scribbled letters in the corner of one of the pages. They weren¡¯t just random words or doodles. They were initials.


    S.I.


    And above them, another set of initials.


    L.A.


    Adrian sat up, suddenly more alert. He traced the letters with his fingers, feeling the faint indent of the ink against the parchment. This book wasn¡¯t originally his. He¡¯d taken it from the prank collection they found. And if Savion Ilmari¡¯s initials were here¡­


    He glanced up at Aiden and Sevan, who were still lost in their thoughts. Should he say something?


    He hesitated.


    Instead, he leaned back against his pillows and stared at the book in his hands.


    Savion Ilmari.


    So, he was a prankster.


    And not just any prankster. He had a partner.


    L.A.


    A strange chill ran down his spine.


    He glanced up, as if expecting to see Savion standing there, grinning at him, but of course, the room remained unchanged. Aiden was still buried under his blanket, and Sevan hadn¡¯t moved.


    Adrian turned back to the book.


    The initials weren¡¯t just scrawled there randomly- they were deliberate, placed next to a specific prank idea. He skimmed the words on the page and realized it was the same blueberry prank that they had pulled on the school.


    His stomach twisted.


    Savion had planned this prank.


    Oi," Adrian finally said, breaking the silence. He turned the book around so Aiden and Sevan could see the page.


    "Look at this."


    Aiden leaned forward, narrowing his eyes at the scrawled letters. Sevan shifted closer, tilting his head.


    "S.I.," Aiden muttered. "Savion Ilmari."


    Sevan nodded. "Yeah. That¡¯s definitely his. But who¡¯s L.A.?"


    Adrian shrugged. "No idea. But this book- it¡¯s from the piles of books in that boring ass section yeah? And if Savion had his name in here, that means he wasn¡¯t just a random student. He was part of something."


    "A prankster," Aiden said, sitting back. "That¡­ actually makes sense. The Kibbers liked him. Maybe because he visited the kitchens so often. He probably sneaked around more than we realized." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan frowned slightly. "Do you think this L.A. is still around?"


    Adrian tapped the book against his knee, thinking. "Could be. Or they could be gone. Either way, it means Savion wasn¡¯t acting alone."


    Adrian ran his fingers over the initials once more, the ink slightly smudged from age but still visible. S.I. and L.A. The more he stared at them, the more he felt the weight of something unspoken settle over him.


    Savion Ilmari hadn¡¯t just been a student. He hadn¡¯t just been another name in Genvah Academy. He had been someone- someone with secrets, a prankster with a hidden legacy. And now he was gone, leaving behind only whispers of his existence in the form of a book.


    Adrian exhaled, flipping through the pages, scanning the notes and tricks that had been carefully recorded. Traps. Illusions. Classic pranks mixed with more intricate setups.


    It was a life¡¯s work left behind.


    Sevan and Aiden watched him in silence. They had spoken about Savion enough for one night, but Adrian couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. He tapped the edge of the book against his palm, deep in thought.


    Then, as if deciding something, Adrian grinned.


    "I¡¯ll do it," he said.


    Aiden raised a brow. "Do what?"


    Adrian shut the book with a soft thud and held it up. "I¡¯ll take over."


    Sevan frowned. "Take over¡­?"


    "The pranks. The mischief. The legacy." Adrian¡¯s voice was lighter than before, but there was a sincerity in his eyes that wasn¡¯t there when he first found the initials.


    "Savion was clearly up to something in this school, and I doubt he meant for it to end with him. I¡¯ll continue what he started."


    Sevan looked skeptical. "You¡¯re saying you want to be Savion¡¯s successor?"


    Adrian nodded.


    Aiden laughed, crossing his arms. "I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d say something like that."


    "Look," Adrian said, leaning forward. "It¡¯s not just about pulling pranks for fun. Savion had a reason for doing all this. Maybe he was just causing trouble, or maybe he was looking for something. Either way, I want to find out. And if this L.A. person is still around, they might have some answers."


    Sevan stared at the book. "¡­And you think doing what Savion did will lead you to them?"


    "Exactly," Adrian said, smirking. "Besides, someone¡¯s got to keep things interesting around here."


    Aiden shook his head, but there was amusement in his expression. "You¡¯re going to get into so much trouble."


    "Probably," Adrian said cheerfully. "But isn¡¯t that what Savion would¡¯ve wanted?"


    "And you¡¯ll... do pranks?"


    "Of course."

 Chapter 86: Nocturnal Conclave Tunnel System

    Savion had been a prankster, just like Adrian, but more importantly, he had been part of the Nocturnal Conclave as well. And if he had used the underground tunnels¡­ that meant the secret society did, too.


    Adrian was the first to break the silence, tapping the cover of the prank book he¡¯d found.


    "Savion was using the tunnels," he muttered. "And if he was part of the Nocturnal Conclave¡­ then they are, too."


    Aiden nodded. "Which means if we¡¯re not careful, we might run into them."


    Sevan exhaled, setting down his notes. "Do we want to keep mapping them out, then? If the Conclave knows about them, we could be walking straight into their territory. I don¡¯t really know about those guys but from what I read, the Nocturnal Conclave directly follows the Headmaster. Nobody knew who the members are."


    Adrian leaned back against his chair.


    "That¡¯s exactly why we should go back. We need to know just how much they use them. If Savion had a way in and out of the academy without being noticed, who¡¯s to say others aren¡¯t doing the same?"


    Aiden agreed. The tunnels had always been a mystery, but now they were something more. If the Conclave had been using them, there was no telling what else was hidden beneath Genvah.


    And now, with the realization that Savion and his unknown accomplice¡ªL.A.¡ªhad been there before them, the tunnels weren¡¯t just some forgotten relic of the past that they once thought.


    They were still very much in use.


    --------------------------


    It was well past curfew when the three of them made their way back to the trophy room, moving quickly through the dimly lit corridors. The hallway was empty, save for the occasional flicker of torchlight along the stone walls.


    Sevan kept glancing over his shoulder, his usual nerves heightened by the fact that this wasn¡¯t just some adventure anymore. They weren¡¯t just exploring hidden tunnels for fun.


    They were sneaking into something that could get them into real trouble.


    Reaching the entrance, Adrian moved swiftly, sliding the trophy case open with the ease of someone who had done this many times before.


    The cold air of the tunnels rushed out to greet them as they stepped inside, the stone steps leading downward into the depths of Genvah.


    Aiden secured the entrance behind them, making sure no trace was left behind. They had to be cautious. The last thing they needed was someone noticing the trophy case was out of place.


    The tunnels stretched before them, the air thick with dampness. The scent of stone and old earth filled their lungs as they moved forward, guided by the light of their lanterns.


    Aiden unfolded the map they had started before, tracing the paths they had previously explored. "We need to be careful. If the Conclave uses this place, there might be more than just tunnels down here."


    Adrian smirked. "Well, at least we know Savion didn¡¯t get caught using them. If a prankster like him could sneak around unnoticed, I think we have a chance."


    Sevan, however, didn¡¯t seem convinced. He ran a hand through his hair, sighing. "Or maybe he did get caught, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s dead."


    The words hung in the air, chilling them more than the cold underground ever could.


    Aiden didn¡¯t reply. Neither did Adrian.


    Because Sevan had a point.


    "That was harsh."


    Adrian stopped in his tracks, turning to face Sevan. "You think there¡¯s a tunnel leading outside?"


    Sevan shrugged, adjusting his lantern. "It makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? We¡¯ve always assumed the tunnels only connected different parts of the academy, but what if there¡¯s more? If Savion was part of the Nocturnal Conclave and was using the tunnels, then maybe he found a way out- maybe that¡¯s how he ended up in the forest."


    Aiden furrowed his brows, considering the possibility. "If that¡¯s true¡­ then he might not have been the only one using it."


    A heavy silence settled over them. The thought was unsettling- if there was a hidden passage leading outside, then anyone could come and go undetected. That meant Savion could have been meeting someone out there, or worse¡­ someone had followed him.


    Adrian¡¯s grip on the prank book tightened. "If a tunnel like that exists, we need to find it."


    Sevan hesitated. "You want to find the exact place where Savion might¡¯ve run into whatever killed him?"


    Adrian nodded. "If we don¡¯t, someone else might. I say we find it and then tell the Headmaster."


    Aiden exhaled, glancing at the stone walls around them. "Then we need to start looking."


    With that, they pressed on, moving deeper into the tunnels, the weight of their discovery settling heavy on their shoulders. If they were right, then these tunnels were more than just a hidden part of the school¡¯s history.


    The tunnels stretched before them like a labyrinth of forgotten history, the dim flicker of Aiden¡¯s fire casting long shadows on the damp stone walls.


    Adrian crouched near the ground, carefully sketching the latest twists and turns onto the map they had been working on since their first venture into the tunnels. Sevan, meanwhile, ran his fingers along the uneven stones, feeling for anything out of place- hidden levers, carvings, or even another secret passage.


    Aiden stood slightly apart, his gaze flickering between the passage ahead and the parchment in Adrian¡¯s hands. They had been mapping for nearly an hour now, retracing paths and adding notes where necessary. The tunnels were vast, some leading to dead ends, others spiraling into unknown depths.


    Sevan exhaled. "I still think there might be a tunnel leading outside the academy. If Savion was able to reach the forest, maybe this was how."


    Adrian glanced up. "That would explain why he was found out there. Then again, it¡¯s also just coincidence since third years usually do missions during night at the forest."


    Aiden frowned, adjusting his grip on the map¡¯s edge. "If that¡¯s true, then we need to be careful. If the Nocturnal Conclave uses these tunnels too, they might not be happy if they realize we¡¯re following their paths. They could also be searching for clues about what happened to Savion."


    That thought settled over them like a weight.


    Adrian pressed his charcoal stick against the parchment, marking down the latest section. "Alright, we should-"


    Click.


    Sevan¡¯s fingers brushed against something. He blinked, looking up. "Hold on."


    Aiden and Adrian turned their heads as Sevan stepped back, tilting his face toward the ceiling.


    Embedded in the stone, almost hidden beneath layers of dust, was a small metallic handle. It was barely visible, blending in with the rough surface around it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. "That¡¯s new."


    Sevan reached up and gave it a cautious tug.


    The response was immediate- a faint click, followed by the grinding sound of stone shifting. Dust rained down from the ceiling as a small panel slid open, revealing a passage above. Light filtered through the gap.


    Aiden squinted, his heart beginning to race. Something about this felt off.


    "We should add this to the map before we go up," he said quickly, kneeling beside Adrian.


    Adrian, already sketching, smirked. "I was already on it."


    He marked the hidden door with a small symbol and noted its location in the tunnels. Sevan leaned in, adding a few details of the surrounding area, including a rough estimate of where they thought this part of the tunnel was in relation to the school above.


    Once satisfied, Adrian closed the map and slipped it into his jacket. "Alright, now we go up."


    Sevan was the first to step beneath the opening. "Give me a boost," he said, and Adrian rolled his eyes before crouching down.


    With Sevan¡¯s foot pressing into his hands, Adrian hoisted him up. Sevan grunted, pulling himself through the gap.


    "It¡¯s a room," he muttered from above.


    Aiden suddenly had a terrible feeling.


    His stomach twisted.


    "We need to go back¡ª"


    Too late.


    Adrian hauled himself up, slipping into the room. Aiden had no choice but to follow.


    The moment his feet landed on solid ground, he recognized where they were.


    The towering bookshelves, the elegant mahogany desk, the massive enchanted globe in the corner¡­


    Before Aiden could warn the others, a deep, composed voice emerged from the shadows.


    "Good evening, gentlemen."


    Every muscle in Aiden¡¯s body locked up.


    The three of them turned as one, their breath catching in their throats.


    There, standing near the desk, watching them with unreadable eyes, was Headmaster Kairos.

 Chapter 87: A Visit To the Headmaster

    A tense silence filled the grand office, broken only by the quiet ticking of an ornate clock on the wall. The three boys stood frozen, their minds racing for an excuse- or at the very least, an escape plan.


    Headmaster Kairos, however, did not look the least bit furious. He didn¡¯t even look surprised.


    His sharp, calculating eyes studied them with the kind of curiosity one might have for an interesting puzzle. His arms were loosely folded behind his back, his posture relaxed, as if he had been expecting them.


    His lips curled into something between a smirk and a knowing smile.


    "What an unexpected visit," he mused, stepping forward.


    His shoes barely made a sound against the polished floor. "Tell me, gentlemen, what exactly are you doing in my office at this hour?"


    Adrian recovered first. He straightened his back, placing a hand over his chest with a dramatic sigh. "Ah, Headmaster! Can¡¯t students simply drop by for a friendly conversation?"


    Kairos lifted an eyebrow. "By crawling through a hidden passage?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­In our defense, the front door was locked," Sevan muttered.


    Aiden shot them both an exasperated glare, resisting the urge to groan.


    Kairos chuckled softly. "I must say, I expected someone to find that tunnel eventually. I just didn¡¯t expect you three to be the ones mapping it."


    Adrian blinked. "So¡­ you knew about it?"


    "Of course." The headmaster turned slightly, gesturing toward the very desk they had been standing beside.


    "It would be foolish of me not to know about the hidden pathways beneath my own school." His golden eyes glinted in the dim candlelight. "The question is- why are you so interested in them?"


    The three exchanged glances.


    Telling the headmaster the truth, that they were searching for tunnels leading outside the academy, felt like a risky move. If he wasn¡¯t already suspicious, he would be now.


    Adrian laned slightly against the bookshelf, giving a casual shrug. "Well, you see, we¡¯re simply¡­ enthusiastic students of architecture. Nothing wrong with a little curiosity, right?"


    Kairos hummed in amusement. "Curiosity is one thing. But few students have the boldness to explore tunnels that should have been long forgotten." His gaze flickered over them, unreadable. "You¡¯re looking for something."


    Sevan tensed, and Aiden remained still.


    Kairos tilted his head. "Or rather¡­ someone."


    Aiden¡¯s breath hitched.


    Kairos¡¯s gaze landed on him now, sharp as a knife. "You think there is a connection between these tunnels and what happened to Savion Ilmari?"


    The way he said it- calm, assured- made it clear that he already knew what they were after.


    For a long moment, none of them spoke.


    Then, finally, Aiden exhaled and gave a slow nod. "Yes," he admitted. "We think he might have used these tunnels. Maybe there¡¯s a way outside. Maybe that¡¯s how he got to the forest."


    Kairos studied them carefully, as if weighing their words, before he let out a thoughtful hum. "Interesting."


    He turned, walking toward his desk. With an elegant motion, he picked up a quill and dipped it in ink. "And what do you plan to do if you do find such a path?"


    Sevan hesitated. "¡­We don¡¯t know yet."


    Kairos set the quill down, then leaned against the desk, his hands resting on either side.


    "I will say this: Savion Ilmari was a resourceful student. If he did use the tunnels, he would have been careful. That is, until¡­ he wasn¡¯t." His gaze darkened slightly. "If you three intend to follow in his footsteps, you must understand that his path ended in death."


    Aiden clenched his fists. He knew. They all knew.


    Kairos continued. "You are not the only ones searching for answers. And some¡­ will not be as forgiving as I am about trespassing where you do not belong."


    That sent a chill through the room.


    "Does that mean¡­" Adrian hesitated. "That you¡¯re allowing us to keep looking?"


    Kairos smiled slightly.


    "I am simply stating that I have not stopped you yet."


    The implication was clear.


    Aiden swallowed.


    "So¡­ we should be careful."


    Kairos¡¯s gaze flickered with amusement. "Yes. That would be wise."


    There was a long pause before the headmaster sighed and straightened. "It¡¯s late. You should return to your dorms before someone less lenient finds you."


    Adrian grinned. "Less lenient? You nearly gave me a heart attack."


    Kairos chuckled. "Then perhaps you should work on your nerves, Mr. Caleena."


    Aiden gave a respectful nod. "Thank you, Headmaster."


    Sevan exhaled in relief and muttered, "I thought we were done for."


    Adrian, smirking, clapped Sevan on the back. "Don¡¯t worry. I had it mostly under control."


    Kairos shook his head, amused. "Goodnight, gentlemen."


    With that, they quickly stepped back toward the hidden door. Aiden took one last glance at Kairos before ducking down into the tunnel.


    "Headmaster¡­ we think we might know how Savion got out. There could be a tunnel leading outside. If that¡¯s the case, and if someone knew about it¡­" He trailed off, not needing to say the rest.


    Kairos hummed, tapping his fingers against his desk. "A tunnel leading beyond the walls." His voice was thoughtful, as if he were considering a puzzle piece he¡¯d been waiting to place.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. "You knew about it, didn¡¯t you?"


    Kairos¡¯s smile was unreadable. "I know many things, Mr. Caleena."


    Aiden frowned. "Then why-"


    "If I gave away all my answers so easily, what fun would there be in searching for them?" Kairos interjected, his voice light but deliberate.


    Sevan hesitated before speaking again. "If he was found outside, that means someone else knows about the tunnels."


    Kairos regarded him with something almost like approval.


    "Yes," he murmured, "that does seem likely."


    A beat of silence.


    Aiden exhaled sharply. "Do you think that Karro guy from the duel killed Savion?"


    Kairos¡¯s eyes flickered to him. The firelight made them glow, but there was something else there, something unreadable beneath the warmth of his gaze.


    "He is certainly the most obvious suspect," the headmaster admitted. Then, with a faint smile, he added, "But you will find, Aiden, that truth is rarely obvious."


    There was something in the way he said it that sent a chill down Aiden¡¯s spine.


    Kairos sat forward slightly, clasping his hands together. "If you three continue down this path, you will see things that others do not. You will learn things most do not dare to know." His voice, though still friendly, carried weight. "But knowledge is a heavy burden. Once you have it, there is no returning to ignorance."


    Aiden clenched his fists. "We just want to know what really happened."


    Kairos smiled. "Then I won¡¯t stop you."


    They blinked.


    Adrian raised a brow. "You¡¯re¡­ not going to tell us to stay out of it?"


    "Would you listen if I did?" Kairos chuckled, his tone light.


    They didn¡¯t have an answer to that.


    Kairos leaned back once more, regarding them with that same unreadable amusement. "If you ever confirm something," he said, his voice turning quieter, "come to me first."


    Aiden frowned. "Why?"


    Kairos¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. "Because it is better to have an ally who listens before you step too far into dangerous territory."


    The room felt heavier.


    Sevan, ever perceptive, nodded slowly. "You know more than you¡¯re saying."


    Kairos chuckled. "Naturally."


    Adrian huffed. "Why do all powerful people speak in riddles?"


    Kairos¡¯s eyes glinted with something akin to laughter.


    "Because answers are far more interesting when you earn them."


    Aiden exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "So if we find something¡­"


    "Come to me first," Kairos repeated, his voice gentle. "And I will tell you whether or not you are truly ready for the truth."


    That¡­ was both reassuring and unsettling.


    Kairos smiled, tilting his head slightly. "Good evening, gentlemen."


    As they made their way back, Adrian whispered, "Well, that wasn¡¯t how I expected our night to go."


    Sevan snorted. "At least we didn¡¯t get expelled."

 Chapter 88: New Student

    The classroom of Mystical Botany was filled with the soft hum of nature: the rustling of enchanted leaves, the faint scent of blooming flowers, and the quiet chirping of the small Divatas that fluttered around Professor Ylang-Ylang.


    The usual warmth of the greenhouse-like space was tempered by the overcast sky outside, casting a greyish light through the crystal dome above.


    The first years sat at their desks, some lazily resting their chins on their hands, others idly twirling quills or murmuring to one another.


    Then Professor Ylang-Ylang clapped her hands, her golden eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Class, today we have a new student joining us," she announced from her usual perch atop her stool.


    Murmurs rippled through the students.


    Aiden, seated next to Sevan and Adrian, lifted a brow.


    Another new student? It was rare for students to transfer into Genvah Academy once the academic year had begun.


    The professor turned towards the door, where a tall boy with dark brown curls and pale skin stepped inside.


    His eyes, a deep shade of blue, carried an intense weight, like he had seen more than his fair share of hardship. His shoulders were squared, his posture stiff with an air of quiet determination.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang smiled warmly. "Introduce yourself, dear."


    The boy took a deep breath, scanning the room as though he were about to deliver a grand oration.


    "My name is Lazarus Aurelian." His voice was smooth, yet heavy with an unmistakable sense of theatrics. He lifted his chin slightly, his expression solemn. "I hail from a family that has suffered greatly."


    A few students exchanged glances. Sevan sat up a little straighter.


    Adrian tilted his head, already sensing where this was going.


    "I was born into misfortune," Lazarus continued, stepping forward with the deliberate grace of someone who had rehearsed this moment a thousand times. "My mother, a noblewoman of great kindness, perished when I was but an infant. My father, once a powerful scholar, lost everything in a single night of betrayal. My siblings? Scattered to the winds, victims of cruel fate."


    A hush fell over the room.


    The boys stared at him with a mix of confusion and secondhand embarrassment, while the girls- perhaps enchanted by the weight of his tragedy- looked close to tears. Of course, except for Emmeranne and Ivara.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang blinked.


    Lazarus let out a heavy sigh, pressing a dramatic hand to his chest.


    "But I endured." His voice dropped, thick with emotion. "Even when I was cast into the depths of despair, abandoned by those who swore loyalty, I rose."


    Adrian let out the quietest of snorts.


    "I have seen darkness," Lazarus continued, now pacing slightly. "I have felt its grip, heard its whispers, but I have never allowed it to consume me. I have fought. I have struggled. And now, here I stand, determined to rise above the ashes of my past and claim my rightful place among the greats."


    One of the girls near the front of the class let out a small gasp. Another clutched her chest, clearly moved.


    Aiden, meanwhile, pressed his lips together to keep from sighing aloud.


    "My suffering has shaped me," Lazarus pressed on.


    "I have known loneliness. I have felt the cold grasp of loss. And yet, I have not faltered. No matter what, I will become the best. I will surpass them all."


    Sevan furrowed his brows.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "¡­This is still an introduction, right?" he muttered under his breath.


    Lazarus, seemingly unfazed by the mixed reactions around him, finally reached his grand conclusion.


    "I will be just like Headmaster Kairos."


    Silence.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang, still standing on her stool, blinked as if uncertain how to respond.


    Aiden finally let out a quiet breath.


    Sevan tilted his head. "That¡¯s¡­ quite the introduction."


    Lazarus turned to him, nodding solemnly. "It is the truth of my existence."


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "Well, that was the longest introduction I¡¯ve ever sat through."


    Sevan cleared his throat. "And the most dramatic."


    Aiden exhaled.


    "And here I thought my life was complicated."


    Lazarus ignored their remarks entirely, his focus shifting back to Professor Ylang-Ylang. "I will study diligently, Professor. You have my word."


    The tiny woman, still standing atop her stool, clapped her hands together. "Well! Such dedication! I look forward to seeing you flourish, dear."


    She gestured for him to take a seat.


    As Lazarus walked past, Adrian leaned toward Aiden and murmured, "That boy just trauma-dumped his entire life on us in the first five minutes."


    Aiden gave him a look. "And somehow made it sound like he¡¯s the protagonist of a tragic novel. You think he¡¯s the protagonist of the novel or just an extra who dies ten minutes into their introduction?"


    Sevan sighed. "I think he might actually be serious about the whole being like Kairos thing."


    Adrian smirked. "Well, he¡¯s got the cryptic monologues down. He just needs a little more mystery."


    Aiden ran a hand through his hair. "Let¡¯s just hope he doesn¡¯t start speaking in riddles next."


    As the students settled into their assigned tasks, tending to the various enchanted plants in the greenhouse, Professor Ylang-Ylang clapped her hands to get their attention.


    "Now, my dears, today we will be observing the interaction of two different alchemical solutions on our dear Lumia Verdana- a plant that reacts dramatically to magical influences. Each group will receive two vials. Be mindful! You must pour them one at a time, and never at the same time. Do you understand?"


    A chorus of nods followed, though Adrian exchanged a glance with Aiden and Sevan, already suspecting something interesting was about to happen.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang waved her hand, and the vials floated gently to each group¡¯s table, landing neatly beside the potted plant in front of them.


    Aiden picked up one of the vials, tilting it slightly. The liquid inside shimmered faintly, a soft blue hue that reminded him of moonlight on water. "What does this one do?"


    Professor Ylang-Ylang smiled as she passed by. "That, dear Aiden, is the Lustra Elixir. It enhances the plant¡¯s magical properties, encouraging it to grow stronger and brighter. However, on its own, it may cause uncontrolled expansion. That is where the second vial comes in."


    Sevan lifted the second vial. This one contained a golden, slightly viscous liquid that gleamed under the greenhouse lights. "And this?"


    "That is the Solaris Infusion. It stabilizes the plant¡¯s growth, ensuring it doesn¡¯t spiral out of control. However, if it is poured before the Lustra Elixir, it suppresses magic instead, causing the plant to wither."


    Adrian snickered. "So, pour it in the wrong order, and we kill it?"


    Professor Ylang-Ylang smiled, her golden eyes twinkling.


    "Indeed. And pour them at the same time¡­" She trailed off with a dramatic pause before smiling sweetly. "Well, let¡¯s just say you¡¯ll see why that¡¯s forbidden."


    Aiden and Sevan immediately eyed Adrian. "Don¡¯t even think about it."


    "I wasn¡¯t thinking about it."


    With careful precision, Aiden uncorked the blue vial and poured it into the soil. Immediately, the plant reacted- the leaves quivered, a soft glow pulsing from its veins. Within seconds, the Lumia Verdana began to grow, its vines stretching outward as if reaching for unseen sunlight.


    The glow intensified, and the plant¡¯s size doubled within moments.


    Aiden hastily grabbed the second vial. "Alright, that¡¯s enough-"


    Sevan took the golden vial and carefully poured it over the base of the plant.


    The moment the Solaris Infusion touched the soil, the rapid expansion slowed. The glow dimmed slightly, settling into a warm, steady radiance.


    The plant now stood taller, its flowers blooming with vibrant luminescence. It swayed gently, its movements almost resembling a peaceful sigh.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang beamed. "Very good! A balanced application ensures the plant reaches its full magical potential without losing control. It is a lesson in harmony, dear ones- too much unchecked magic, and we lose control. Too much suppression, and magic withers before it can flourish."


    Aiden nodded, understanding the meaning behind her words.


    Adrian, however, had a different thought. He leaned toward Sevan, whispering, "So¡­ what do you think happens if we pour both at once?"


    Sevan deadpanned. "Professor Ylang-Ylang literally told us not to."


    Adrian smirked. "Which makes me even more curious."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang, flitting from table to table, made sure everyone was following the instructions carefully.


    That was, until the new student raised his hand


    dramatically and shouted, "Wait! What exactly are we supposed to do again?"


    Professor Ylang-Ylang turned to him with a sweet smile.


    "Oh, my dear, I did say it already, but I shall repeat it once more. You must pour the vials one at a time. Never- and I must emphasize- never pour them at the same time."


    The new student blinked at her, looking back at the two vials in his hands. He tilted his head. "Oh! You mean like this?"


    Before anyone could stop him, he tipped both vials over the plant simultaneously.


    The moment the blue Lustra Elixir and the golden Solaris Infusion mixed in the soil, an ominous hiss filled the air. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The plant convulsed violently. Its glowing veins flared brighter than ever, pulsing erratically as if something unnatural had been forced upon it.


    Then....

 Chapter 89: Exploded

    BOOM!


    The explosion rocked the greenhouse, sending a blinding wave of golden-blue energy in all directions. The students screamed, some ducking under tables, others shielding their faces as the force knocked over potted plants and shattered glass.


    Aiden barely managed to throw up an arm to protect himself from the heat. Sevan stumbled backward, his ears ringing. Adrian, wide-eyed, stared as the dust slowly settled, revealing the devastation left behind.


    And in the center of it all, where the new student had once stood, was nothing but scorched earth.


    His desk was obliterated. The plant pot shattered. Even the air itself seemed charged with unnatural energy, crackling softly as if the magic had yet to fully dissipate.


    The girls shrieked, some clutching onto each other, their faces contorted in horror.


    A few even burst into tears, pointing frantically at the scorched remains where their classmate had once stood.


    "He- he exploded! He¡¯s dead!" one of them wailed, clutching her chest as if she might faint.


    Jarek and Rupert were both panicking.


    Jarek had scrambled back so fast he tripped over a pot, while Rupert was gripping his own hair, eyes wide with shock.


    "What- what do we do?! What do we do?!" he kept repeating.


    The entire classroom had devolved into hysteria. Students were crying, gasping, backing away from the blackened spot as if it might swallow them up next.


    And in the midst of it all, Professor Ylang-Ylang stood there, entirely unbothered.


    She simply sighed and turned to one of her Divatas.


    "What day is it?"


    The Divata tilted its head before chirping something in a language only she understood.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang hummed thoughtfully. "Ah. Of course. The scouts are back."


    The class was still in shambles. Several students looked like they were about to bolt, others were hyperventilating.


    Yet she seemed wholly uninterested in their distress, nodding to herself as if a student exploding was no more than a mild inconvenience.


    Rupert looked at her as if she were insane. "Professor?! He exploded!"


    Jarek had jumped so violently that he tripped over a vine and landed flat on his back. Rupert, clutching his head in disbelief, stammered, "What just¡ª Did he really¡ªDid he just explode?!"


    One of the girls sobbed into her hands. "He died! He just got here, and he- Oh, my gods!"


    The entire class was in a state of hysteria, students yelling, gasping, pointing at the remains, as if expecting another explosion to occur. Some were trying to inch toward the exit, unwilling to stand near whatever cursed alchemy had just occurred.


    And in the middle of it all, Professor Ylang-Ylang sighed.


    Not in horror. Not in concern.


    Just¡­ tired resignation.


    She massaged her temples as her Divata fluttered near her ear, whispering something in its tiny voice. With a long breath, she muttered, "So it is today."


    Adrian, Aiden, and Sevan were still in shock, eyes locked on the place where the boy had once stood.


    Aiden, mouth slightly open, whispered, "Did¡­ did he just die?"


    Sevan looked sick. "What kind of school is this?"


    Adrian, though equally shocked, noticed the professor¡¯s reaction- or rather, lack of reaction.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang turned to her Divata. "Confirm for me, dear. The scouts are back, aren¡¯t they?"


    The tiny creature chirped in affirmation.


    She sighed again, rubbing her forehead. "Of course they are."


    Meanwhile, the class was still in absolute disarray.


    "I knew it! This school is insane!" Rupert was wailing.


    Jarek, now sitting up, pointed wildly at the scene. "No one finds this concerning?! A student just arrived and immediately died in a botany class!"


    One of the girls was shaking her head, tears streaming down her face. "He said he wanted to be like the Headmaster! He wanted to rise through!" She sniffled dramatically. "And he did, for a second, before-before-"


    She let out a choked sob.


    Students were either still frozen in terror or whispering frantically to each other. Some had even grabbed their things, ready to bolt from the greenhouse.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang, still appearing utterly unconcerned, exhaled and said, "Alright, alright, class dismissed."


    The students did not need to be told twice.


    The moment the words left her lips, they stampeded out of the greenhouse, some tripping over the plant beds in their desperation to flee.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan lingered just long enough to see the professor lazily waving a hand, directing the Divatas to start cleaning up.


    Then Adrian leaned in and muttered, "She¡¯s not even surprised."


    By the time the first years stumbled into the main halls, their faces were pale, their voices frantic, and their words jumbled with panic. It didn¡¯t take long before whispers became shouts, and soon, the entire corridor was buzzing with the same unbelievable tale.


    "Did you hear? A transfer student exploded in botany class!"


    "No way, what?"


    "I swear! One moment, he was standing there, and then- boom! Gone!"


    "Professor Ylang-Ylang didn¡¯t even react! She just sighed and dismissed class like nothing happened!"


    "She sighed! Like it was normal!"


    "You¡¯re joking¡ªtell me you¡¯re joking!"


    But the first years weren¡¯t joking. If anything, the terror on their faces only made the story all the more convincing.


    Soon, students from every year were gathering, leaning in to catch the details, exchanging glances as the news spread like wildfire.


    Among them, a group of fourth years stopped mid-step. One of them, a tall girl with dark brown hair, narrowed her eyes. "Wait. A transfer student exploded?"


    "Yeah!" a breathless first-year panted, still recovering. "He asked what we were supposed to do, and when the professor told him not to pour both vials at the same time, he just went¡ª¡¯Oh! Like this?¡¯¡ªand did it anyway!"


    Silence fell over the upper years.


    Then, after a few beats, one of them exhaled sharply and muttered, "Oh, for the love of¡ªit¡¯s Lopt, isn¡¯t it?"


    The moment the name was spoken, it was like a dam broke.


    Several fourth and fifth years groaned, some dragging their hands down their faces, others muttering curses under their breath.


    "Of course it¡¯s Lopt."


    "Who else would it be?"


    "He just got here! Already?"


    "Already? If it is him, he¡¯s probably been here for days without anyone knowing."


    "I knew something was off the moment I heard ¡¯transfer student.¡¯"


    Meanwhile, the first years only looked more bewildered by the second. "Wait, who¡¯s Lopt?"


    A fourth-year girl crossed her arms. "A menace."


    A third-year beside her scowled. "A scout." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He¡¯s not just any scout," another muttered, shaking his head. "He¡¯s the scout. If the scouts are back, then we¡¯re all in for it."


    "You¡¯re saying¡­ this happens often?"


    Another fourth-year groaned. "Not often. Just when he shows up."


    "Which is whenever he feels like it," a fifth-year added bitterly.


    By now, the entire corridor was abuzz, upper years trading glances and muttered speculations while the first years whispered among themselves, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    Adrian, Aiden, and Sevan stood slightly apart from the chaos, observing the reactions.


    Adrian nudged Aiden. "Well. I think we have our answer."


    Aiden exhaled. "So who is Lopt?"

 Chapter 90: Scout’s Return

    Lunch was well underway in the Great Hall when an unexpected hush fell over the students.


    The sound of heavy wooden doors creaking open reverberated through the room, followed by a distinct shift in atmosphere.


    Conversations dwindled, the clatter of utensils softened, and all eyes turned toward the entrance.


    Headmaster Kairos had arrived.


    Unlike his usual, almost lazy stroll through the academy halls, today he walked with purpose, his deep green robes trailing behind him like the swaying leaves of an old oak.


    His eyes behind his owl mask, alight with something both knowing and amused, swept over the hall, taking in the gathered students as if reading a story written across their faces.


    Even without speaking, Headmaster Kairos had a way of commanding attention.


    He stepped onto the elevated dais at the front of the hall, where the professors usually sat, and with a simple wave of his hand, silence settled like a spell.


    "Good afternoon," he greeted, his voice warm yet firm, carrying through the vast space with ease. "I¡¯ll keep this brief, as I know many of you are still eating."


    A murmur of curiosity rippled through the students. He wasn¡¯t the type to interrupt a meal without good reason.


    Kairos clasped his hands behind his back and smiled. "As of this moment, all afternoon classes are cancelled."


    A pause. Then, an eruption of voices- surprise, excitement, and confusion bursting across the room like wildfire.


    Kairos let the noise simmer before speaking again, his tone light.


    "I see that some of you are pleased. Others, curious. Some, even wary." His gaze flicked toward the more studious students who clearly didn¡¯t like unexpected disruptions. "Rest assured, there is a reason for this." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He tilted his head slightly, the golden rings in his ears catching the candlelight. "The scouts, who have done their best to guard the border, are returning home tonight."


    The shift in energy was immediate. The older students-third years and above- exchanged knowing glances, while the younger ones, particularly the first years, sat in bewildered silence.


    Aiden, who was seated between Adrian and Sevan, leaned slightly toward Ivara, who was finishing off her meal with the same composed air as always. "What does that mean?" he asked in a low voice.


    Ivara, unfazed, glanced at him before spearing a piece of fruit with her fork. "The fourth years," she said simply.


    Aiden frowned. "What about them?"


    "They go on scouting missions," Ivara explained. "Beyond the border. Outside of Soleil."


    Adrian, who had been listening, leaned forward slightly. "Wait. Scouting missions? Where?"


    "For information on Nillufer."


    That made Sevan look up from his plate. "Nillufer?" he echoed. "Why?"


    Ivara set down her fork, finally giving them her full attention. "Because I hear Nillufer is moving."


    Aiden didn¡¯t like the sound of that. A cold weight settled in his stomach.


    He wasn¡¯t as familiar with the political tensions in this world as the others, but he knew enough to understand that when a force like Nillufer started shifting, it wasn¡¯t for anything good.


    Especially when Professor Flinders, who would always nitpick him for not knowing the history of Soleil, would always tell them of Nillufer.


    "And by moving, you mean¡­?" Adrian pressed.


    "They¡¯ve started heading north."


    Aiden frowned at Ivara¡¯s words, turning them over in his head. "Moving north¡­ That means Nillufer is trying to close the distance with Soleil, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Ivara nodded gravely.


    "Exactly. If they keep pushing further, it means they¡¯re growing more confident. Or more desperate."


    Adrian crossed his arms, watching the upper years as they murmured among themselves. Some of them looked uneasy, others seemed deep in thought. Whatever information the scouts had gathered, it was going to change things.


    "Does this happen often?" Sevan asked. "Scouting missions, I mean."


    "Scouting, yes. But not like this," Ivara replied. "Usually, they monitor the borders, check for movement, gather intel. But for them to send scouts deep into Nillufer territory? That¡¯s different. I hear the scouting team responsible for infiltrating Nillufer territory was the best of the fourth years. The rest stay just by the border."


    Amihan, who had been listening quietly, bit her lip. "It must mean Nillufer is planning something big."


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Adrian.


    If Nillufer was making a move, it could change everything for Soleil. And if they were closing the distance, it meant a conflict was coming- sooner rather than later.


    Ivara sighed, her expression grim. "If Nillufer is moving, it means war is inevitable. It may not be tomorrow or next week, but it¡¯s coming. And if it¡¯s coming, most of the fourth and fifth years will be called to reinforce the border."


    A heavy silence settled over the group.


    Adrian tapped his fingers against the table, eyes sharp. "So they¡¯re basically training us just to send us off to war?"


    "It¡¯s always been that way," Ivara said. "Soleil doesn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting until we¡¯re fully trained. When war comes, anyone who can fight will be sent to fight."


    Amihan lowered her gaze. "Even the ones who don¡¯t want to?"


    "Even them. That¡¯s why they enforced the Top 10 System. If by the time you are in your fourth year and get to stay without losing your spot, you are given a chance to withdraw from the war."


    Aiden felt the weight of those words press against his chest. It wasn¡¯t just about classes or duels or whatever petty rivalries existed within the academy. This was real.


    They were training for something far greater, something far... deadlier.


    Aiden exchanged glances with Adrian and Sevan. The weight of that statement was clear even to them.


    Nillufer had always been a looming presence in the south, but if they were advancing northward, that meant trouble, possibly war.


    The first years, still largely confused, continued whispering amongst themselves, trying to make sense of what was happening.


    Meanwhile, at the front, Kairos observed them all with an expression of quiet amusement. Then, as if sensing that their curiosity had reached its peak, he clapped his hands together once.


    "That will be all," he said, his voice effortlessly drawing attention back to him. "You are dismissed. Enjoy your afternoon."


    And just like that, he turned and strode out of the hall, leaving nothing but an air of mystery in his wake.


    As soon as the doors shut behind him, the room exploded into conversation.


    Aiden furrowed his brows as the murmurs of students discussing the scouts continued to ripple through the hall. His mind went back to what the older students had been whispering about earlier.


    "The Lopt that the higher years were talking about¡­" he began, glancing between Ivara and Amihan, "is he related to the scouts?"


    Before either of them could answer, a girl he hadn¡¯t noticed before slid into the conversation.


    She had a scattering of freckles across her nose, big-rimmed glasses that slightly slipped down, and brown hair woven neatly into two braids.


    "Oh, definitely," she said, pushing up her glasses. "Lopt is the leader of the elite scouting team. He¡¯s basically a legend."


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian exchanged looks.


    "Wait," Sevan said, leaning in, "so the guy responsible for that whole exploding transfer student thing is the same guy leading the elite scouts?"


    The girl nodded eagerly. "According to my cousin in third year, every time there¡¯s a ridiculous prank involving a ¡¯new student,¡¯ it usually means one thing- the scouts are back. More specifically, Lopt is back."


    Adrian exhaled, shaking his head in amusement. "So the guy is off doing dangerous missions outside Soleil and still finds time to pull something like this the moment he returns?"


    The girl grinned. "That¡¯s Lopt for you."


    Aiden, however, was still stuck on the first thing she said. The leader of the elite scouting team¡­ That meant he wasn¡¯t just some mischievous student- he was someone with real experience, someone who had seen what lay beyond Soleil¡¯s borders.


    And if he was back, it meant the scouts had learned something.


    Something big.


    The girl adjusted her glasses again before offering a small smile. "Oh, I should probably introduce myself. I¡¯m Collei Dracaena."


    Aiden took in the name. Dracaena¡­ it sounded familiar, though he couldn¡¯t quite place where he¡¯d heard it before.


    "I¡¯m Aiden," he replied, nodding in greeting. "These two are Adrian and Sevan."


    Collei¡¯s grin widened. "I know. Everyone knows you guys."


    Adrian raised a brow. "That so?"


    She shrugged. "Well, it¡¯s hard not to when you¡¯ve been at the centre of every weird thing that¡¯s happened this term. Especially of you being a Chase and all."


    Sevan groaned. "That¡¯s not our fault."


    Collei simply laughed before continuing, "Anyway, about Lopt, my cousin told me that whenever he returns, he and the scouts usually bring back some kind of big news. The professors won¡¯t say anything outright, but you can tell when something¡¯s changed. And with how serious everyone¡¯s been lately, I¡¯d bet anything that Nillufer¡¯s movements have them worried."


    "And if Lopt¡¯s back," Adrian mused, "that means the feast tonight might be more than just a celebration."


    Collei nodded. "It might also be a briefing for the upper years. Especially the fourth and fifth years- since they¡¯re the ones most likely to be called if things escalate."


    That left the conversation in a heavy silence. The implications of what she was saying were clear.


    If Nillufer was truly moving north, Soleil¡¯s defenses would have to tighten. And if war was imminent¡­ many students here wouldn¡¯t be students much longer.

 Chapter 91: Two Headmasters

    As Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stepped into the Great Hall that evening, they were immediately met with an overwhelming display of colour and extravagance.


    The entire hall had been transformed into a grand celebration. Banners of deep blue and gold hung from the ceilings, streamers coiled around the pillars, and balloons floated at various heights, all bearing the same bold message in gleaming letters:


    WELCOME HOME, LOPT!


    Aiden blinked.


    Sevan let out a low whistle. "Well¡­ someone really went all out."


    The fourth and fifth years, however, were less impressed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment they took in the decorations, a collective groan rippled through their ranks. A few muttered complaints echoed across the hall.


    "Of course, he¡¯d do this."


    "How does he even have time for this nonsense?"


    "Every single time. I should¡¯ve expected it."


    Adrian smirked as he took a seat. "I don¡¯t know, I think the balloons are a nice touch."


    Rupert, who had joined them at the table, scoffed. "You say that now, but just wait. The real nightmare hasn¡¯t even started yet."


    Before Aiden could ask what he meant, the sound of a loud pop echoed across the hall- one of the balloons had exploded in a shower of confetti. The students barely reacted, as though they had expected it.


    Adrian perked up in amusement. "Booby-trapped decorations?"


    Rupert groaned. "The worst part? None of us even know how he sets these things up."


    Sevan tapped one of the floating balloons with his fork, eyeing it warily. "So, this Lopt guy¡­ he really went through the effort to decorate the entire hall just to announce his return?"


    Jarek, sitting across from them, grumbled, "You don¡¯t know the half of it."


    Rupert and Jarek took their seats beside them, both looking as if they had already resigned themselves to whatever chaos was about to unfold.


    Across the hall, clusters of fourth and fifth years muttered amongst themselves, some shaking their heads in exasperation, others just sighing like they had accepted their fate long ago.


    "So¡­" Adrian leaned forward, grinning. "Lopt does this every time?"


    A fourth year sitting nearby overheard and turned to answer, his expression a mix of irritation and begrudging amusement. "Every single time. And no one knows how he does it. It¡¯s like he gets back, and somehow, within an hour, the whole Great Hall looks like this."


    He gestured vaguely to the gaudy decorations. "No one sees him doing it, no one catches him setting it up. It just happens."


    Sevan frowned. "That doesn¡¯t even make sense."


    "Yeah, well," the fourth year sighed, "we¡¯ve given up trying to make sense of Lopt a long time ago."


    Jarek laughed. "It¡¯s annoying for them, but I¡¯m kinda enjoying him from the small details I got from the higher years."


    Rupert let out a chuckle. "You have to admit, it¡¯s a little impressive. Every year, without fail. It¡¯s tradition at this point."


    Aiden listened with mild intrigue, but beside him, Adrian was practically gleaming. His eyes shone with excitement, and his grin stretched impossibly wide.


    "A master prankster, unseen, untraceable, and consistently causing chaos?" Adrian clasped his hands together as if he had just been blessed with a divine revelation. "I think I¡¯m in love."


    Sevan shot him a deadpan look. "You would."


    "I mean, come on!" Adrian gestured grandly at the hall. "Who is this guy? Where does he find the time? The planning, the precision- it¡¯s beautiful."


    Aiden gave him a sideways glance. "You sound like you just found your long-lost brother."


    Adrian smirked. "Maybe I have."


    The hall was filled with chatter and laughter as students gathered for the grand feast. The long tables were adorned with an extravagant array of dishes, their aromas wafting through the air, but Aiden barely paid attention to the food.


    His gaze flickered to the entrance, where Emmeranne, Ivara, Amihan, and Morrigan had just arrived.


    Unlike the grand gowns some students had chosen to wear, they were dressed in elegant but simpler attire.


    Emmeranne wore a deep blue dress with a high collar and long sleeves, its plain fabric flowing gracefully with each step. It suited her- practical, refined, and without unnecessary embellishments.


    Ivara, on the other hand, had chosen a deep red dress with golden embroidery tracing the patterns of delicate leaf veins. The rich colours stood out against her dark skin, her red coils framing her face as she walked with her usual confidence.


    Amihan¡¯s lilac dress had sheer sleeves, embroidered with silver floral patterns that shimmered under the warm glow of the hall¡¯s chandeliers. Her long white hair cascaded behind her, the purple of her eyes catching the light as she looked around curiously.


    Morrigan¡¯s emerald green dress had silver accents, the layered skirt giving it an air of elegance without being too extravagant. She adjusted the fabric slightly before nodding toward them in greeting.


    Rupert and Jarek, who had been occupied with their conversation about the infamous Lopt, momentarily stopped to take in the sight of the girls approaching.


    Adrian, always quick to recover, grinned and leaned back in his chair.


    "Well, don¡¯t you all look nice?" he teased.


    Morrigan rolled her eyes, but there was no real bite in it. "Ivara thought we should at least put in the effort."


    "She¡¯s right," Ivara said, crossing her arms. "This is an official feast, after all."


    Jarek looked like he wanted to comment but wisely kept his mouth shut. Instead, he nudged Aiden and muttered, "Are we supposed to have dressed up too?"


    Aiden, who was still wearing his usual attire, shook his head. "I think it¡¯s fine. No one told us there was a dress code."


    "Except the Lopt guy seems to have orchestrated the entire thing," Sevan pointed out, still eyeing the ridiculous decorations that had somehow gone unnoticed until everyone arrived.


    Aiden sighed, gaze flicking up to the banners that read: Welcome Home, Lopt!


    "It does make you wonder," he murmured, "how he even managed this without anyone stopping him."


    The blaring sound of trumpets rang through the Great Hall, cutting through the excited murmurs of the gathered students.


    A hush fell over the crowd as all eyes turned toward the grand entrance, where the towering doors began to swing open with a slow, deliberate creak.


    Students turned towards the grand entrance, eyes widening in anticipation as the double doors swung open.


    A procession of fourth and fifth-year students strode in, all dressed in formal attire befitting the occasion. Their uniforms had been replaced with tailored jackets and fine tunics, each bearing the insignia of their respective scouting divisions.


    Some had cloaks pinned over their shoulders, others carried their weapons sheathed at their sides.


    The first years whispered among themselves, trying to spot any familiar faces among the returning scouts.


    "That must be their captain," Sevan murmured, nudging Aiden and Adrian as he pointed toward a tall figure at the front.


    The supposed leader of the scouts walked with an air of confidence, his dark coat swirling behind him as he moved.


    He had sharp features, his eyes scanning the crowd with keen awareness. A knowing smirk played at his lips, as if he were enjoying the attention.


    "Looks like a proper warrior," Rupert commented, his arms crossed.


    Jarek nodded in agreement. "No wonder the upper years respect them so much. They actually fight beyond the region¡¯s protection."


    Behind the leader, more scouts followed in organised lines, their presence exuding discipline yet also a sense of camaraderie. Some exchanged glances with students they recognised, others gave nods of acknowledgment.


    There were even a few who winked at the younger students, their playful gestures showing that not all scouts were as stoic as they seemed.


    Despite the elegance of the procession, it was clear that these were people who had endured much beyond the safety of Soleil¡¯s walls. Some bore faint scars, others walked with the careful poise of those who had fought battles unknown to their younger peers.


    "They don¡¯t look like they just got back from war," Ivara remarked, though there was a glint of respect in her gaze.


    "That¡¯s because they¡¯re trained to act like that," Emmeranne replied. "Even if they faced something terrible out there, they wouldn¡¯t show it here."


    Aiden listened quietly, his gaze moving between the scouts.


    Something about them reminded him of the Hunters Association and his father back home- proud, disciplined, and unwavering in their duty. But the scouts carried themselves differently. They weren¡¯t just soldiers; they were spies, explorers, and informants. They had seen things others had not.


    As the last of the scouts entered, the trumpets blared once more, signalling the arrival of the final figure in the procession.


    At first, Aiden thought it was just another scout stepping through the doors, but then the hall collectively stiffened.


    Because there, walking at the very end of the scouts, was Headmaster Kairos.


    The first years immediately exchanged confused glances.


    "But¡­ isn¡¯t he already at the front?" Amihan whispered, eyes darting between the figure at the entrance and the one standing at the head of the hall.


    Indeed, Headmaster Kairos was still where he had been before- at the raised platform, watching the entire event unfold with his usual composed expression.


    Yet there he was again, walking in alongside the scouts, his long coat sweeping behind him.


    A heavy silence fell over the first years as they watched both figures in stunned disbelief.


    "What," Sevan muttered under his breath, "am I looking at right now?"

 Chapter 92: The One Who They Call Lopt

    In the middle of his stride, Headmaster Kairos suddenly twisted his body, pushing off the ground with unnatural ease.


    And not just a simple flip.


    A full, soaring somersault through the air, arms outstretched like a performer in a grand spectacle.


    Gasps erupted from the first years as the figure twisted midair, landing in a perfectly executed roll before springing back up into a cartwheel, then another, moving effortlessly across the hall like a trained acrobat.


    The figure vaulted onto a table, balancing on one hand, and then, just for the sheer ridiculousness of it, launched into a backward aerial spin before finally landing in an exaggerated bow.


    Silence.


    Utter, stunned silence from the first years.


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian were frozen in place, trying to comprehend what they had just witnessed.


    "Did the Headmaster just-?" Aiden started, his voice weak with disbelief.


    Sevan¡¯s mouth was slightly open, his brow furrowed as if trying to process reality itself.


    Adrian, for once, was speechless.


    Then, as if nothing was out of the ordinary, a deep, amused voice called from the front of the hall:


    "Ah, Lopt. As dramatic as always."


    The real Headmaster Kairos stood there, his usual composed and mysterious self, completely unbothered by the spectacle.


    Wait.


    The real Headmaster Kairos?


    Aiden turned sharply, looking between the man standing at the front and the acrobat still balanced on the table.


    The first years exchanged frantic glances. If Headmaster Kairos was over there¡­ then who was this?


    Just then, Sevan noticed a familiar face nearby- Anatole, the fourth year who had helped them during their first day.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed the older student¡¯s sleeve.


    "Anatole, what is happening right now?" Sevan asked, his voice almost desperate for some form of logic.


    Anatole, looking completely unbothered, merely sighed. "Oh, right. You lot wouldn¡¯t know yet."


    The first years leaned in.


    Anatole tilted his head toward the figure on the table.


    "That¡¯s Lopt."


    "We know that¡¯s Lopt," Aiden said, exasperated. "Who is Lopt?"


    Anatole smirked, crossing his arms. "Lopt¡¯s the leader of the elite scouting team who went in Nilufer. He¡¯s a fourth year, but he¡¯s been in the program longer than most. And he¡¯s got a rather unique talent- shapeshifting."


    Sevan inhaled sharply. "Shapeshifting?"


    Anatole nodded.


    "Yeah. So every time the scouts return, he pulls off this exact prank, shifting into the Headmaster and putting on some kind of ridiculous performance. First years always lose their minds over it, but the rest of us are used to it."


    Adrian looked delighted. "I think I¡¯m in love with this guy¡¯s work."


    The other first years, however, were still reeling.


    Lopt, still balanced on the table, finally leapt down with a flourish, shifting mid-air as he landed, his form seamlessly morphing from the Headmaster¡¯s tall, imposing figure to that of a lithe young man with sharp, fox-like features, dark curls, and an impish grin.


    He stretched dramatically before giving the first years an exaggerated wink.


    "Welcome to Genvah Academy," he said cheerfully. "You¡¯ll never be bored with me around."


    The Great Hall was still buzzing with disbelief.


    Lopt¡¯s grand entrance had left the first years speechless, while the older students were merely exasperated, their reactions more along the lines of not this again.


    And at the front of the hall, standing right behind the podium, was the real Headmaster Kairos, utterly unfazed.


    Rather than anger, his expression was one of amusement, his golden eyes gleaming with something that made it hard to tell if he was pleased or merely indulging a long-standing joke.


    Lopt, still wearing his impish grin, straightened from his exaggerated bow and tilted his head at the Headmaster.


    "Ah, you saw through me so quickly this time, Headmaster."


    Kairos exhaled, though it sounded more like the sigh of a teacher dealing with a particularly gifted but exhausting student. "I wonder why, Lopt."


    Lopt gestured at himself. "Perhaps because I make such a convincing you?"


    Kairos gave him an unimpressed look.


    "Or perhaps because I was already standing here when you walked in."


    The fourth and fifth years groaned again, and the younger students finally began to grasp that this was normal- Lopt arriving in the most ridiculous way possible, pretending to be the Headmaster, and Kairos barely reacting beyond a sigh.


    Rupert whispered to Jarek, "Does he do this every year?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jarek, still bewildered, turned to Anatole.


    "Yes," Anatole said flatly. "Every single year."


    Lopt placed a hand over his heart as if wounded. "Oh, come now, don¡¯t make it sound so predictable. I keep things entertaining."


    Kairos simply shook his head. "You have been back for five minutes, and I am already reconsidering my decision to allow you back into the school."


    Lopt smirked. "Oh, please. You love me."


    Kairos gave him a long look before turning back to the students.


    "For those who are unfamiliar, this-" he gestured toward Lopt, "- is Lopt Aouie, the leader of the elite scouting team. And unfortunately, he is indeed ours."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances.


    So this was Lopt.


    The same Lopt who had orchestrated the exploding student illusion that morning, making the first years think a transfer student had died right in front of them.


    The same Lopt who, despite supposedly returning from dangerous scouting missions outside of Soleil, had somehow found the time to decorate the hall with ridiculous banners and streamers announcing his own arrival.


    The same Lopt who could apparently shapeshift with such skill that he had walked in as the Headmaster himself- and for a brief moment, had actually convinced people. Or the first-years.


    Aiden wasn¡¯t sure whether he was impressed or deeply concerned.


    Headmaster Kairos, however, had moved on.


    "Classes were canceled today in honor of the scouts¡¯ return," he announced. "And tonight, we celebrate."


    At his words, the long banquet tables shimmered and filled with steaming dishes- roasted meats, golden-baked pastries, colorful fruit, and decadent desserts appearing in an instant.


    Lopt clapped his hands together. "Ah, yes. Now I feel truly welcomed."


    Kairos, still entirely unfazed but looked like he aged a few years, merely gestured for the students to eat.


    Even the faculty looked tired.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang, who had barely reacted when an "exploding student" had disrupted her class that morning, simply rubbed her temples. Professor Flinders muttered something under his breath while absently opening and closing a small chrono pocket in his hand, as if debating whether to go back in time just to avoid this.


    Mr. Carp, the ever-stern physical education teacher, crossed his arms and exhaled sharply through his nose.


    The only person who looked even remotely entertained- aside from Lopt himself- was Headmaster Kairos.


    Not that he looked pleased, exactly. But he was definitely amused.


    Lopt leaned forward and spread his arms dramatically. "Ah, dear faculty, I see you¡¯ve missed me. Your warm, enthusiastic welcome brings a tear to my eye."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang, still rubbing her temples, merely sighed. "Lopt, sit down before I turn you into a tree."


    He gasped.


    "A tree? My dear professor, how cruel-"


    "One with no leaves," she added, still not looking up.


    Lopt immediately took a seat.


    The students around them erupted into laughter, and Adrian leaned toward Aiden and Sevan, his eyes gleaming.


    "I like him."


    Of course, Adrian liked him. Aiden was hardly surprised.


    Rupert, on the other hand, still looked utterly lost. "So¡­ what is he? A professor? A student? Chaos?"


    "Yes," Jarek answered grimly.


    Anatole, who was still nearby, sighed and muttered, "More like a force of nature."


    Headmaster Kairos tapped the podium, bringing attention back to himself. "Now that Lopt has completed his annual display of questionable talent, we may proceed with the evening."


    Lopt gave an exaggerated bow. "It is always an honor, Headmaster."


    Kairos simply nodded, as if this was all routine, before addressing the students again.


    "As I said earlier, tonight, we celebrate our scouts¡¯ safe return. Eat, drink, and enjoy. But," he added, his gaze sweeping across the room, "our intel revealed that Nillufer is moving close to our northern border. And that means we must be prepared."


    The hall fell into a heavy silence at that. Even the laughter from Lopt¡¯s antics faded.


    The war.


    It was easy to forget, sometimes, within the protected walls of Soleil. But outside¡­ the world was shifting.


    Kairos allowed the silence to linger before his expression softened slightly. "For now, however, let us welcome back our scouts. They have worked hard. They deserve this night."


    Lopt, completely unaffected by the previous tension, clapped his hands. "Ah, finally."


    And just like that, the night began.

 Chapter 93: Potential Future Candidates

    The feast roared on around them, the clinking of goblets and bursts of laughter filling the air.


    The trio were still reeling from Lopt¡¯s surprise entrance when the Professor Mopsus slid into the empty seat beside them.


    Or they thought it was Professor Mopsus.


    At first glance, he looked like Professor Mopsus- beady-eyed and perpetually unimpressed. But as soon as he opened his mouth, it was obvious something was off.


    "So," he drawled, resting his chin on his palm. "Was it really you three who turned the school blue?"


    Aiden tensed slightly, exchanging glances with Adrian and Sevan.


    "What makes you think it was us, Professor?" Adrian asked.


    Professor Mopsus sighed dramatically, shaking his head.


    "Oh, please, don¡¯t insult my intelligence. That was no amateur prank. That was artistry." He smirked, tilting his head. "And if anyone at this school would have the audacity to pull something like that off, well¡­ you lot are at the top of my list."


    Sevan narrowed his eyes. "How do we know you¡¯re not actually Professor Mopsus?"


    Professor Mopsus grinned and, without any warning, his entire body melted like liquid silver. His beady eyes stretched, his features elongated, and his dull brown hair shimmered into tousled golden-brown waves. Within seconds, he was no longer Professor Mopsus but a lean, sharp-featured young man with bright green eyes full of mischief.


    "Better?" Lopt asked with a cheeky grin.


    Aiden let out a breath. "You could¡¯ve warned us."


    Lopt threw an arm over his shoulder like they were old friends. "Where¡¯s the fun in that?" He then turned to Adrian, grinning. "So? Was it really you three?"


    Adrian chuckled. "And if it was?"


    Lopt clapped his hands together, looking delighted. "Then congratulations! You have my official seal of approval. Truly, a spectacular performance! I haven¡¯t seen a prank that well executed since- well, since me." He placed a hand on his chest, feigning humility.


    Sevan crossed his arms. "Why do I feel like you didn¡¯t come over just to praise us?"


    Lopt gave an exaggerated gasp, clutching his heart as if Sevan had just wounded him. "You wound me, truly! Can¡¯t a man simply appreciate genius when he sees it?"


    Sevan just stared at him.


    Lopt sighed dramatically. "Alright, alright, you got me." He leaned in, lowering his voice. "I came with a proposition."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "What kind of proposition?"


    Lopt smirked. "A once-in-a-lifetime offer, my dear friends. To join an exclusive, elite, extremely secret society. Much better than those broody Nocturnal Conclave lot."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. "Go on."


    Lopt straightened, suddenly looking far too proud of himself. "I am the founder, president, and chief mastermind of the most prestigious underground organisation this school has ever seen."


    He placed his hands on Adrian¡¯s shoulders. "And I would like to extend the honour of membership¡­ to you three."


    Lopt leaned in, his sharp green eyes glinting with amusement as he rested his chin on his hand. "You know," he mused, "I was just passing by a few of my dear batchmates, and guess what they were saying?" He grinned. "They thought I turned the school blue."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged looks, but before any of them could say anything, Lopt raised a hand, feigning disappointment. "I told them- ¡¯Alas, my friends, for once, it was not I who orchestrated such a magnificent display of school-wide disobedience.¡¯"


    His lips twitched into a smirk. "But then I got to thinking¡­ If it wasn¡¯t me, then perhaps it was a potential future candidate for my exclusive, highly prestigious, entirely elusive secret society."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Secret society?"


    Lopt wagged a finger. "Not just any secret society, my dear prankster-in-the-making. This is a society for the greatest minds of mischief, the true architects of havoc. Those who can walk into a room and leave chaos in their wake without ever getting caught." He leaned back dramatically. "A legacy of brilliance, deception, and just the right amount of absurdity."


    Sevan crossed his arms. "And you¡¯re the leader of this?"


    "Obviously." Lopt gestured to himself. "I¡¯m a legend, after all. A man of many faces, quite literally."


    His grin widened. "And let¡¯s just say¡­ I¡¯m always looking for new talent."


    Aiden regarded him warily. "And you think we¡¯re... what? Candidates?"


    Lopt¡¯s expression turned mischievous. "I know you are." He leaned forward. "Tell me, boys- do you believe in destiny?"


    Adrian snorted. "Destiny?" He folded his arms, mirroring Sevan. "I believe in making my own."


    Lopt let out a bark of laughter. "Spoken like a true menace!" He clapped his hands together. "You¡¯re already halfway there."


    Sevan, still skeptical, tilted his head. "So what exactly does this ¡¯exclusive secret society¡¯ do?"


    Lopt¡¯s grin widened, and with a snap of his fingers, his entire form shifted. One moment, he was himself, or they thought it was him- sharp green eyes, messy dark hair, and a confident smirk- the next, he was the spitting image of Adrian, mimicking his posture perfectly.


    "We exist in the shadows," he said, in Adrian¡¯s exact voice. "We strike when no one expects."


    He waggled his eyebrows before snapping his fingers again, shifting into Aiden. "We bend the rules- without breaking them."


    Another snap, and he became Sevan, but with exaggerated crossed arms and an unimpressed frown. "And some of us ask too many questions."


    Adrian laughed at this. "Hilarious."


    Lopt chuckled and shifted back into himself, throwing his arms around the three of them in a dramatic flourish. "In simpler terms, we make things fun. We remind people that even in the strictest of places, there is always room for a little anarchy." He sighed wistfully. "Some of us simply choose to be the architects of chaos."


    Adrian was grinning now, clearly interested. Aiden, however, frowned slightly. "And what happens if we say no?"


    Lopt gasped, placing a hand over his heart as if wounded. "Oh, my dear Aiden. Why would you assume such a tragedy?" He shook his head. "You see, there is no saying no. There is only destiny."


    Aiden sighed. "So, in other words, we¡¯re already in?"


    Lopt beamed. "Exactly."


    Sevan groaned. "I knew it."


    Adrian, meanwhile, was already excited. "So what¡¯s the initiation?"


    Lopt¡¯s grin turned positively wicked. "Oh, my dear friends. You¡¯ll see."


    Lopt leaned in, his voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper.


    "Now, listen carefully, my dear initiates." His green eyes gleamed with mischief. "If you truly wish to become part of something grand, something legendary, you¡¯ll meet me tonight¡ªone hour past midnight."


    Aiden crossed his arms. "Where exactly?"


    Lopt smirked, shifting his weight as if he were about to perform another absurd trick. "The north wing, third floor, abandoned classroom at the very end of the hall. You¡¯ll know it when you see it." He tapped his nose. "And don¡¯t be late."


    Adrian, grinning, nudged Aiden. "Well, this is getting interesting."


    Sevan, on the other hand, sighed. "Why do I feel like this is going to get us into trouble?"


    Lopt laughed, taking a step back. "Because it will. But isn¡¯t that the beauty of it?" He winked before turning on his heel and strolling off, completely unbothered by the watchful gazes of students still whispering about his grand entrance.


    Aiden exhaled, glancing between Sevan and Adrian. "So¡­ are we actually going?"


    Adrian shot him an incredulous look. "Obviously."


    Sevan groaned. "Of course we are." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, he morphed into an entirely different person- a tall, silver-haired student they didn¡¯t recognise- and strolled off into the crowd as if nothing had happened.


    Adrian was practically glowing. "I think I¡¯ve just met my new hero."

 Chapter 94: Keep An Eye On Your Dear Classmate

    The dormitory was quiet, save for the occasional creak of the floorboards as Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan slipped through the corridors.


    The moon casted pale light through the windows, illuminating their path as they carefully avoided any noise that might alert the night patrollers.


    Adrian, leading the way, glanced back at the two.


    "I still don¡¯t see why we need to be this careful," he whispered. "It¡¯s just a meeting."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Yes, because sneaking out past curfew to meet a shapeshifting prankster in an abandoned classroom is perfectly normal."


    Aiden hushed them with a motion of his hand as they entered the common room. But just as they were about to cross it...


    "Where are you three going?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soft yet firm voice made them all freeze.


    By the fire, curled up in one of the armchairs, sat Emmeranne.


    The flickering flames cast shadows on her face, making her unreadable as she regarded them with dull, half-lidded eyes. She was still in her dress from the feast, the deep blue fabric pooled around her as if she hadn¡¯t bothered to change.


    Adrian was the first to recover, flashing his usual easy grin. "Ah, Emmeranne, fancy seeing you here."


    Sevan nodded quickly. "Yeah, what are you doing up this late?"


    Emmeranne raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "I asked first."


    Aiden crossed his arms. "We were just¡­ getting some air."


    Her eyes flicked between the three of them, clearly unconvinced.


    "At this hour?"


    Adrian shrugged. "It¡¯s the best time. Peaceful, no one around to bother us."


    A heavy silence hung in the air.


    Emmeranne stared at them a moment longer before leaning back into her chair. "Fine. But if you get caught, it¡¯s your problem."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "And what about you?"


    She turned her gaze back to the fire, her expression unreadable. "I¡¯m just enjoying the warmth."


    None of them believed her, but neither did they press further.


    After a tense pause, Emmeranne spoke again. "Whatever you¡¯re sneaking off to do, be careful."


    Adrian grinned. "Always."


    With that, the three quickly made their way to the exit, feeling Emmeranne¡¯s gaze on their backs the entire time.


    The cold night air greeted them as they slipped out of the dormitory. They had barely made it past the first corridor when Adrian suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Ah- fuck. Wait. I forgot the prank book."


    Aiden let out an exasperated sigh. "You¡¯re kidding."


    "Nope." Adrian grinned, unbothered. "I left it by my bed. I need it, who knows what Lopt has planned? What if he gives us an initiation test? I need inspiration."


    Sevan pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "You¡¯re impossible."


    But despite their complaints, neither objected when Adrian turned back. Begrudgingly, they followed him, retracing their steps into the dormitory common room.


    However, when they stepped inside, something was off.


    Emmeranne was gone.


    The armchair where she had been sitting was empty, the fire still crackling gently, as if she had only just left.


    Adrian frowned.


    "That¡¯s weird. She was right there."


    Aiden¡¯s eyes scanned the room. "Maybe she went to her room?"


    Sevan shook his head, staring at the abandoned seat. "She didn¡¯t even make a sound. We were barely gone for two minutes."


    Adrian hummed, then shrugged. "Well, mystery for another time. I¡¯ll grab my book, and we¡¯ll head out."


    With Adrian¡¯s prank book now secured under his arm, the three of them continued their journey through the dimly lit corridors, their footsteps barely making a sound against the stone floor.


    The castle was eerily silent at this hour, save for the occasional creaks and distant echoes of the night.


    "We should take the east staircase," Aiden whispered as they reached a crossway. "Less chance of running into a patrol."


    Sevan nodded, but Adrian grinned. "Or we could take the secret passage behind the old knight near the library."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Since when do you know about that?"


    "Since I read the prank book. It has a small note that says something about the library. Obviously."


    Sevan sighed. "Fine, let¡¯s go before someone actually catches us."


    With careful steps, they slipped behind the knight armour and into a hidden passageway that smelled of dust and old parchment. After a short walk, they emerged into another corridor much closer to their destination.


    The abandoned classroom was at the far end of the hallway, its door slightly ajar, as if expecting them.


    Aiden pushed it open cautiously, revealing a room shrouded in darkness. Broken desks were scattered around, some missing legs, others stacked haphazardly against the walls. A thick layer of dust covered everything, except for a single wooden table at the centre, completely cleared of debris.


    And standing beside it, waiting, was Lopt.


    Or at least, they thought it was Lopt.


    He had taken on a different appearance- still wearing the same formal attire from the feast, but with a completely new face, one that none of them recognised.


    "Ah, my newest candidates," Lopt greeted cheerfully. "I was starting to wonder if you¡¯d gotten lost. Or caught. Or perhaps, betrayed."


    His gaze flickered towards them, sharp and knowing.


    Aiden felt a shiver down his spine, but Adrian only grinned. "You¡¯re really dramatic, you know that?"


    Lopt laughed. "It¡¯s part of the charm."


    Then, he gestured to the cleared table and leaned forward, eyes glinting with mischief.


    "Now then, boys. Let¡¯s talk business."


    Lopt leaned lazily against the old wooden table, arms folded, his ever-present grin plastered across his face.


    The candlelight flickered in the abandoned classroom, casting strange shadows on the cracked walls. It should¡¯ve been unsettling, but the way Lopt stood there, completely at ease, smiling like he was telling a joke, made it even worse.


    "You see," he began, tapping his fingers rhythmically against the wood, "this little meeting of ours isn¡¯t just because I saw potential in you lot."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances. There was something off about the way he said it, like too casual, too delighted.


    "I had a friend," Lopt continued. "A little subordinate of mine." He chuckled. "Oh, what a bright one he was! Full of tricks, just like me. But more importantly, he was loyal. And now?"


    He clapped his hands together with an eerie finality. "He¡¯s dead."


    Silence.


    Sevan¡¯s throat felt dry. "Are you talking about¡­" He hesitated, then finally said it. "¡­Savion?"


    Lopt¡¯s grin stretched wider. His eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "Ding, ding, ding! Right on the mark."


    Adrian frowned, shifting uncomfortably. "You knew him?"


    "Knew him?" Lopt let out a sharp, amused laugh. "He was one of mine. One of us." He tapped his own chest before straightening.


    "Savion wasn¡¯t just some prankster. He was part of my exclusive little circle- the ones who knew exactly how to slip through cracks, how to listen in on the whispers that actually matter, how to make sure no one ever caught them doing it."


    Aiden¡¯s stomach twisted. He had already suspected that Savion was more than he appeared, but hearing it confirmed from Lopt himself made it real.


    "And now," Lopt continued, his voice full of mock cheerfulness, "he¡¯s gone! Just like that. Poof!" He spread his fingers, mimicking an explosion. "Someone took him out. And whoever did it?" He let out a low chuckle.


    His grin remained, but his eyes? His eyes were sharp and devoid of any light that contradicted with his cheerful personality.


    "They¡¯re going to pay."


    Aiden felt a cold shiver crawl down his spine. Lopt¡¯s grin never wavered, but there was something deeply unsettling about the way he spoke, the way he carried himself.


    Then, out of nowhere, Lopt tilted his head and asked, "So, about your classmate- Emmeranne. What was she doing that night?"


    Aiden stiffened. Adrian¡¯s expression darkened, and Sevan frowned.


    "What?" Adrian asked, his voice cautious.


    Lopt leaned in slightly, resting his chin on one hand, eyes twinkling with something unreadable. "Emmeranne, your dear, quiet classmate. What was she up to the night Savion was killed?"


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Sevan, who looked equally thrown off. "Why are you asking about Emmeranne?"


    Lopt let out a low chuckle, shaking his head as if they had asked something ridiculous.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. My dear, dear initiates, you still don¡¯t understand how this works, do you?" He gestured vaguely at the darkened classroom around them. "Information is power. And I, my friends, make it my business to know things."


    "You know where Emmeranne was that night?" Sevan asked, wary.


    Lopt shrugged, then flashed them a wider grin. "I know a lot of things. But I also like hearing what other people think they know. So, I ask again- what was she doing that night?"


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "If you already know so much, why ask us?"


    Lopt clicked his tongue and wagged a finger at him. "See, that¡¯s the fun part. I like to test people. See what they notice. What they don¡¯t notice."


    Then, leaning back against the table, he stretched his arms above his head before adding, almost lazily, "I¡¯m always everywhere. I can be anyone, anywhere, anytime."


    The words sent an uneasy chill through the room.


    Aiden felt his heartbeat quicken. The implications of that sentence weren¡¯t lost on him. If Lopt could be anyone, if he could be anywhere... just how much had he seen? How much did he already know?


    Lopt leaned back on the desk, twirling a quill between his fingers as he watched the three boys with sharp amusement.


    "So? Did you ask her?" he prompted, his voice light, playful, but with an edge of curiosity beneath.


    Aiden crossed his arms, glancing at Adrian and Sevan before nodding. "Yeah, we asked her."


    Lopt¡¯s grin widened. "And?"


    "She dodged," Aiden admitted.


    Lopt let out a breath of laughter, shaking his head. "Oh, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s really good." He set the quill down and leaned forward.


    "You see, a person who dodges a question is far more interesting than one who lies. A liar wants to deceive, but a dodger? A dodger knows something."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Or she just doesn¡¯t want to entertain stupid questions."


    Lopt flicked his gaze toward him and waggled a finger. "Ah, but you don¡¯t really believe that, do you?"


    Adrian shrugged but said nothing.


    Sevan, who had been quiet for most of the exchange, finally spoke. "You think she knows something about Savion¡¯s murder?"


    Lopt hummed, resting his chin in his palm. "I think she¡¯s worth watching. You say she¡¯s always in the forest?"


    Aiden nodded. "Yeah, we¡¯ve seen her there more than once."


    Lopt chuckled, sitting back again. "Then let¡¯s keep an eye on our dear classmate, shall we? After all¡­" He spread his hands, eyes glittering with something unreadable.


    "It would be such a shame if another one of my little friends ended up dead."

 Chapter 95: Masters of Subterfuge, Chaos, Havoc, Illusions, Espionage, and Fun

    Lopt clapped his hands together, the sound echoing off the dusty walls of the abandoned classroom. His ever-present grin stretched wide, eyes gleaming like a fox that had just led three unsuspecting chickens straight into his den.


    "Well, gentlemen," he drawled, pushing off the desk and strolling toward them, "I do believe it¡¯s time for the grandest moment of your lives."


    Adrian crossed his arms. "Oh? And what moment is that?"


    Lopt spread his arms dramatically. "Your official induction into the most elusive, exclusive, and extravagant secret society in all of Genvah."


    He paused for effect before declaring, "Welcome¡­ to M.S.C.H.I.E.F."


    Sevan blinked.


    "That¡¯s¡­ an acronym?"


    "But of course!" Lopt wagged a finger. "Everything worth its weight in mischief must have a proper name. Now, allow me to enlighten you."


    He took a step forward, theatrically lifting a hand as if presenting something grand.


    "Masters of Subterfuge, Chaos, Havoc, Illusions, Espionage, and Finesse."


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "That¡¯s a mouthful."


    "So, what exactly does this-" he gestured vaguely "-M.S.C.H.I.E.F. do?" Aiden asked.


    Lopt¡¯s grin widened. "Oh, my dear, dear friend." He slung an arm around Aiden¡¯s shoulders, much to the latter¡¯s displeasure. "We do what we do best- we disrupt the mundane, unravel the dull, and most importantly¡­" He leaned in, voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "We uncover secrets no one else dares to."


    Sevan narrowed his eyes. "Like Savion¡¯s murder?"


    Lopt¡¯s playful air didn¡¯t fade, but there was something sharper in his gaze. "Perhaps," he said lightly. "But you see, my dear recruits, M.S.C.H.I.E.F. is more than just pranks and games."


    He pulled back, spinning on his heel. "It is about control. Control of what people know, what they see, and what they believe."


    Adrian smirked. "Sounds like you¡¯re trying to take over the world."


    Lopt barked out a laugh. "Oh, please. Taking over is far too much work. Influencing it, however? Now that is where the fun begins."


    Aiden exchanged glances with Adrian and Sevan.


    The offer was tempting... who wouldn¡¯t want access to a network of secrets, tricks, and hidden knowledge? But they also knew Lopt wasn¡¯t someone to take lightly. He was unpredictable, dangerous even.


    And yet¡­


    Aiden exhaled, then nodded once. "Fine. We¡¯re in."


    Lopt¡¯s grin stretched impossibly wider. "Marvelous."


    Then, with a dramatic bow, he declared, "Welcome to M.S.C.H.I.E.F., my dear apprentices. I do believe we¡¯re going to have so much fun."


    Lopt leaned in closer, his eyes alight with mischief.


    His grin stretched wide as he motioned for the three boys to come nearer, like he was about to reveal the world¡¯s greatest secret.


    "You know," he began, his voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper, "that officiator during Savion¡¯s ceremony?"


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan nodded warily, recalling the overly dramatic man who had stood at the podium, constantly dabbing at his nose and delivering a speech that somehow managed to be both grandiose and completely absurd.


    Lopt tapped his own chest and smirked. "That was me."


    "What?" Adrian blurted, eyes going wide. "That was you?"


    "No way," Sevan muttered, staring at Lopt like he¡¯d grown a second head.


    Aiden closed his eyes for a brief moment, exhaling through his nose. "Of course it was." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lopt let out a chuckle. "Oh, come on! Who else would¡¯ve given such a heartfelt speech while conveniently having a snot bubble hanging at just the right moment?"


    Adrian snapped his fingers. "The snot! That was you? You did that on purpose?"


    "Obviously," Lopt said smugly. "I needed to sell the performance! The audience eats up raw emotion."


    Sevan groaned. "And the water fountain incident?"


    Lopt clasped his hands together, his expression positively gleeful.


    "Oh, my favourite part! Sevan, my dear, you have no idea how long I had to set that up. The moment I, ahem- the officiator- called for water and you oh-so-dutifully tried to conjure it¡­" He sighed dramatically. "It was perfection."


    Aiden frowned. "You made Sevan mess that up?"


    Lopt waved his hand dismissively. "I encouraged it. A tiny nudge here, a little interference there, and suddenly¡­" He threw his hands up. "A grand arc of water, flying from Sevan¡¯s seat all the way to the front, smacking the poor officiator¡ªme¡ªright in the eye and forehead."


    Adrian clapped a hand to his mouth, stifling his laughter. "That¡­ was planned?"


    Sevan groaned again, rubbing his temples. "I knew something was off when I tried to control it."


    "Mmm, yes, yes. That was me. You were a natural though. Should consider theatre."


    Aiden folded his arms. "So you faked the voice, the tears, the whole thing?"


    "Every single second of it." Lopt straightened, placing a hand over his heart in mock sincerity. "I even wrote my own speech. Had to make sure it was perfect."


    The three boys exchanged glances, realization settling in.


    No wonder the entire ceremony had felt slightly¡­ off.


    Lopt smirked, eyes gleaming. "And that, gentlemen, was my greatest tribute to Savion Ilmari."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stared at Lopt, still trying to wrap their heads around what he had just confessed.


    "But¡­" Aiden frowned, crossing his arms. "The scouts didn¡¯t arrive for a few more days after the ceremony. How were you even here?"


    Lopt tilted his head, his smirk never wavering.


    "Ah, my dear Aiden, you underestimate my commitment to the craft."


    He leaned back against the old wooden desk behind him, hands tucked casually in his pockets. "I slip in and out of Soleil whenever I please."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. "So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been sneaking back before the official return of the scouts?"


    "Exactly."


    "Why?"


    Lopt gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his heart.


    "What do you mean why? Savion¡¯s ceremony was the perfect opportunity! A whole crowd, everyone watching, the somber mood just begging for a little¡­ personal touch."


    He waggled his eyebrows. "Besides, do you think I¡¯d miss an opportunity to say my own goodbye?"


    Aiden shook his head, still processing. "And no one noticed?"


    "Not a single soul," Lopt said smugly. "Not the faculty, not the students, not even Headmaster Kairos himself. Well¡­ probably. He¡¯s always a tricky one to read."


    Adrian whistled low. "You¡¯re insane."


    "I prefer dedicated," Lopt corrected, flashing them a grin. "And now, my dear new recruits, you are part of something far greater than yourselves."


    He straightened, throwing his arms open. "Welcome to M.S.C.H.I.E.F.!"


    Aiden wasn¡¯t sure what was more alarming- the fact that Lopt had managed to infiltrate the school unnoticed days before his official return, or the fact that he was so damn proud of it.


    Lopt leaned in, eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh, and by the way¡ªabout that exploding student prank?"


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan froze.


    "¡­What?" Sevan said, eyes narrowing.


    Lopt burst out laughing, slapping his knee. "You lot should¡¯ve seen your faces! That was me."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable.


    Lopt raised an eyebrow. "Not even a gasp of shock? No ¡¯What?! That was you?¡¯ Nothing?"


    Adrian smirked. "We already knew."


    Lopt blinked. "What."


    Sevan shrugged. "The fourth years told us. Apparently, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve pulled an ¡¯exploding student¡¯ stunt."


    Lopt clicked his tongue, feigning disappointment. "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Ruining my dramatic reveal like that¡­ Where¡¯s the fun in that?"


    "You see, my dear new recruits, Savion and I had a very special book- a little tome filled with all our greatest hits, our magnum opuses of chaos."


    He tapped his fingers together, eyes gleaming. "And I highly recommend you find it. Why? Because whoever brings it to me personally wins a one-of-a-kind prize¡ªan autograph from yours truly."


    Adrian tilted his head. "Like¡­ this one?"


    He reached into his jacket and pulled out the prank book they had swiped from the library.


    Lopt¡¯s expression froze for a fraction of a second before it morphed into pure delight. "Well, well, well! My prot¨¦g¨¦s are so efficient! Already proving their worth!"


    He practically snatched the book from Adrian¡¯s hands, flipping through the pages. "Where did you find this? Don¡¯t tell me¡ªyou outsmarted a trap, bested a guardian, wrestled it from the hands of a rival prankster?"


    Adrian smirked. "Nah, just found it in the library."


    The moment those words left his mouth, Lopt¡¯s entire demeanour shifted. The grin didn¡¯t fade, but his movements slowed. His fingers traced the edges of the pages, his eyes dark with something unreadable.


    "¡­The library?" he repeated, quieter this time.


    Aiden and Sevan exchanged a glance.


    "That¡¯s strange," Lopt murmured. "It should have been with Savion."


    The air grew tense, and for the first time since meeting him, Lopt didn¡¯t look like he was joking.


    Lopt¡¯s eerie silence didn¡¯t last long. Just as the tension threatened to settle in, his grin returned, sharp and knowing. He shut the prank book with a dramatic snap and tucked it under his arm.


    "Well, my dear apprentices, it¡¯s getting quite late, isn¡¯t it?" he said, his usual playfulness slipping back into his voice.


    "I¡¯d hate for you to get caught sneaking around so soon after joining my illustrious ranks. It¡¯d be such a tragedy."He reached into his coat and pulled out a folded parchment, twirling it between his fingers.


    "So! As a little welcoming gift-" he flicked it open and smoothed it out against the desk, revealing a detailed map of the school "-here¡¯s a little something from yours truly."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan leaned in, eyes scanning the intricate lines and symbols drawn all over it.


    "These," Lopt tapped a few marked passages, "are the secret tunnels I¡¯ve discovered over the years. Some lead to hidden classrooms, some go who knows where- exciting, isn¡¯t it? But this-" his finger traced a particular route "-is the safest way back to your dorms, patrol-free. Use it well."


    "We are in the presence of greatness! Thank you, master." Adriad did a bow.


    "Now off you go, before your perfect little reputations are ruined."


    With that, the three took the map, exchanged glances, and quietly slipped out through the tunnels, leaving Lopt behind- still grinning, still watching.


    After he knew that the three were out of earshot, Lopt hummed to himself and shapeshifted into Professor Ylang-Ylang.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure, Emmeranne?"

 Chapter 96: Map Of the School

    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan slipped into their shared dorm room, closing the door as quietly as possible.


    The three of them stood in silence for a moment, listening for any signs of movement; no prefects, no professors, no lurking figures waiting to catch them sneaking in at such a late hour.


    When they were sure the coast was clear, Adrian finally let out a breath and flopped onto his bed with a dramatic groan. "Well, that was a night well spent."


    He grinned, folding his arms behind his head. "I think I¡¯ve found my new role model."


    Sevan pulled off his boots and rubbed his face tiredly. "You mean Lopt?" He shook his head. "That¡¯s the last person you should be idolising."


    Adrian smirked. "Oh, come on. You have to admit, the man¡¯s a genius."


    Sevan only sighed, but Aiden could see the corners of his lips twitching, like he was resisting a smile.


    Aiden himself wasn¡¯t sure what to make of Lopt. He was certainly unpredictable, but there was something unsettling about him, even beneath all the jokes and theatrics.


    Pushing that thought aside for now, Aiden moved to his desk and carefully unfolded the parchment Lopt had given them- a detailed map of the school, complete with secret passages and hidden tunnels. He smoothed it out on the wooden surface and compared it with their own hand-drawn map, which he retrieved from under Adrian¡¯s pillow.


    "We need to compare these," Aiden murmured, scanning both maps with sharp eyes. "See if anything is missing."


    Sevan leaned over, eyeing the parchment. "Lopt¡¯s tunnels cover a lot of ground, but look here-" He pointed to a section near the west wing. "This passage isn¡¯t on his map."


    Adrian sat up slightly, intrigued. "Think he doesn¡¯t know about it?"


    "Doubtful," Aiden replied, tracing the passage with his finger. "It¡¯s more likely that he purposely left it out."


    Sevan frowned. "Why would he do that?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian¡¯s grin widened. "Maybe it¡¯s a test. See if we¡¯re smart enough to figure out things on our own."


    Aiden nodded. "Or he just assumes we¡¯ll find it eventually."


    Sevan sighed and leaned back on his bed. "Either way, we now have the most detailed map of the school in our hands." He gave them a look. "Which means we are either the luckiest first years alive or the biggest targets for every member of the Nocturnal Conclave in this school."


    Adrian chuckled. "I prefer to think of it as us being on our way to becoming legends."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Legends that will get detention for the rest of the year."


    Aiden smirked as he carefully folded both maps and tucked them away. "One step at a time."


    For a moment, the three of them sat in comfortable silence.


    The weight of the night¡¯s events hung over them- not just Lopt¡¯s antics, but the realisation that they were now involved in something far bigger than simple pranks. Lopt had tasked them with looking into Emmeranne, and Aiden still wasn¡¯t sure what to make of that.


    Savion¡¯s murder. Emmeranne creeping around in the forest. Lopt knowing far too much.


    Aiden exhaled and lay back against his pillow. Those were problems for tomorrow.


    Right now, they needed to rest.


    Sevan was the first to pull his blanket over himself, muttering something about how he wasn¡¯t going to let a shapeshifting maniac ruin his sleep schedule. Adrian, on the other hand, stretched out with a lazy smirk, already plotting what mischief they could get into next.


    Aiden just closed his eyes, letting the night¡¯s excitement settle into quiet exhaustion.


    Tomorrow, they¡¯d start mapping the missing tunnels.


    ---------------------------


    Morning arrived far too soon for Aiden¡¯s liking.


    He barely had time to blink before the sun was creeping through the dorm window, casting streaks of golden light across the room. Sevan was already up, combing through their maps again, while Adrian- predictably- was still half-buried under his blanket, mumbling something incoherent about Lopt¡¯s secret society.


    Aiden sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "We need to talk about Emmeranne."


    Sevan glanced up from the maps, his blue eyes sharp.


    "Figured you¡¯d say that." He tapped the parchment. "I was thinking about it too."


    "Why are we even talking about her at- what? Seven in the morning?" Adrian¡¯s voice was muffled as he turned over, pulling his blanket further over his head. "Can¡¯t we plot over breakfast?"


    Aiden ignored him. "We know she was out that night, but we don¡¯t know why. And Lopt asked about her specifically."


    Sevan frowned. "Which means he suspects something."


    Adrian finally pushed himself up with a groan. "Great. First night as official mischief-makers, and we¡¯re already being given homework." He stretched. "So what¡¯s the plan?"


    Aiden leaned forward, lowering his voice. "We keep an eye on her. Not just in class- outside of it, too. She¡¯s always slipping away. If we figure out where she keeps going, maybe we¡¯ll understand why Lopt is so interested."


    Sevan nodded. "Makes sense. But we can¡¯t be obvious about it. If she catches on¡­"


    "She already dodged our questions once," Aiden agreed. "She¡¯ll do it again if we push too hard."


    "Good thing we¡¯re good at sneaking around."


    Sevan rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t argue.


    The three of them quickly got dressed and headed for breakfast. The Great Hall was already filled with the usual morning chaos- students chatting, cutlery clinking, the scent of warm bread and roasted meat filling the air.


    They spotted Rupert and Jarek at their usual spot and sat down across from them. But while the others dug into their meals, Aiden¡¯s attention immediately went to the far end of the table, where Emmeranne sat with Ivara, Amihan, and Morrigan.


    She looked as calm as ever, her usual unreadable expression in place. Her long black hair was neatly braided over her shoulder, and she ate quietly while listening to Ivara talk about something. There was nothing suspicious about her.


    At least, not on the surface.


    "We need to find a way to get her alone," he murmured, keeping his voice low.


    Sevan followed his gaze. "That won¡¯t be easy."


    Adrian, chewing on a piece of toast, raised an eyebrow. "Why not just do it after classes?"


    Aiden shook his head. "She¡¯s never alone. She¡¯s either with them-" he nodded toward the girls, "-or slipping away to who-knows-where."


    Sevan sighed. "Then we follow her."


    Adrian grinned. "Now that¡¯s a plan I can get behind."


    Aiden knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Emmeranne was careful.


    Cunning.


    And if she really had something to hide, she wasn¡¯t going to let them figure it out so easily.

 Chapter 97: Spying

    The rest of the morning passed in a blur of lectures and practical lessons, but none of the boys were truly focused on their studies.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan kept their eyes on Emmeranne, waiting for the moment she would slip away.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She attended every class, spoke when necessary, and responded to the professors without hesitation.


    There was no suspicious behavior, no sneaking glances, no hurried movements. If she had any idea they were watching her, she didn¡¯t show it.


    By the time lunch arrived, Aiden was starting to think this would be harder than he anticipated.


    "Maybe she¡¯s laying low," Sevan muttered as they sat down at their usual table. He stabbed his fork into a piece of roasted chicken, but his focus was elsewhere. "If Lopt suspects her, she might know she¡¯s being watched."


    Adrian, sprawled in his seat with a goblet of juice in hand, raised an eyebrow. "So what? We wait?"


    Aiden shook his head.


    "No. If she¡¯s hiding something, she won¡¯t be able to keep it up forever." His eyes drifted back to Emmeranne¡¯s table, where she was eating with Ivara, Amihan, and Morrigan. "We just need to be patient."


    Adrian groaned. "Great. Love that."


    They kept observing her as the day dragged on, but Emmeranne remained as unreadable as ever. When the final class ended, the three went outside and sat by the fountain in the Botanical Garden.


    "She has to leave at some point," Sevan said. "She always does."


    Adrian smirked. "So we follow her, right?"


    Aiden nodded. "Let¡¯s not be obvious. Act normal, stay casual."


    "Casual is my specialty." Adrian replied.


    Sevan snorted. "You¡¯re the least casual person I know."


    They waited.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sun had fully set that they finally saw her move.


    Emmeranne left the common area quietly, walking with her usual composed stride. The three of them exchanged glances and followed, keeping their distance.


    She moved through the dimly lit corridors, then outside into the cool evening air. The campus was mostly empty, the sky above a deep navy with stars beginning to flicker into view.


    Then she turned toward the forest.


    Aiden¡¯s heart quickened.


    This is it.


    They kept trailing behind her, sticking to the shadows, careful not to make a sound. Emmeranne was silent as she moved deeper into the trees, her footsteps barely rustling the fallen leaves.


    Then, without warning, she stopped.


    The boys froze.


    For a moment, she stood there, perfectly still. Then, slowly, she turned her head- just enough for them to see the faintest hint of a knowing smirk on her lips.


    Aiden¡¯s stomach dropped.


    She knew.


    Before any of them could react, Emmeranne vanished into the trees.


    Aiden barely had time to blink before a voice spoke behind them.


    "What are you three up to?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian let out a very undignified yelp and nearly tripped over himself. Sevan whirled around so fast he almost smacked Aiden in the face. Aiden, to his credit, merely stiffened- though his heart was racing and felt like it would explode any moment.


    Standing just a few steps behind them was Emmeranne, her arms crossed, her dull brown eyes staring at them with quiet amusement.


    Aiden¡¯s mind reeled. She was just ahead of us. How¡ª?


    "You-" Adrian pointed at where Emmeranne had been just moments ago. "You were-how-?"


    Sevan exhaled sharply. "Did you forget she had teleportation?" he muttered.


    "Very observant," Emmeranne replied dryly. "Now, are you going to explain why you¡¯re following me, or should I assume the worst?"


    Aiden met her gaze, searching for any trace of hostility, but there was none: just an unsettling calm, as though she already knew what they were going to say.


    Adrianforced a grin. "Following you? Us? No, no, no, that¡¯s crazy. We were just, uh, enjoying a nice evening stroll."


    Emmeranne raised an eyebrow.


    Sevan cleared his throat. "Right. A casual walk in the dark. Near the forest."


    "With all three of you?" she asked, voice neutral.


    Adrian nodded. "Absolutely. Just three mates out for a friendly-"


    "Stalking session," she finished for him.


    Adrian¡¯s grin faltered. "¡­That¡¯s not the word I¡¯d use."


    Emmeranne tilted her head, unconvinced. "So, should I take this as a sign that I need to start watching you three now?"


    Aiden didn¡¯t react, but he could feel the tension crackling in the air. This wasn¡¯t just banter; she was letting them know she knew.


    Aiden remained silent, his gaze locked onto Emmeranne¡¯s impassive expression. Her eyes gave nothing away, but her presence alone set his nerves on edge.


    "You haven¡¯t answered my question," she continued, her voice cool. "What exactly are you three doing out here?"


    Adrian straightened his posture, brushing imaginary dust off his jacket. "That¡¯s a good question," he mused, tilting his head as if he were pondering the meaning of life itself. "What are we doing here, Aiden? Sevan?"


    Sevan, who was much less inclined to humor their predicament, crossed his arms.


    "Trying not to get caught."


    "By who?" Emmeranne pressed.


    Aiden exhaled. He could already see where this was going.


    The last thing he wanted was to let her in on their meeting with Lopt, but she was too perceptive. Dodging the question would only make her more suspicious.


    Adrian, however, didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned.


    "Alright, fine," he said, raising his hands in surrender. "You caught us. We were out for some fresh air, and maybe...just maybe.... we were doing a little exploring."


    "Exploring."


    "Yes."


    "In the middle of the night."


    "Yep."


    "By sneaking around."


    "Would you believe we took a wrong turn?"


    Aiden and Sevan both turned to look at Adrian with identical expressions of disbelief.


    Emmeranne, however, didn¡¯t react. Instead, she let out a quiet sigh and glanced past them, as if scanning the darkness for something- or someone.


    "You met with Lopt, didn¡¯t you?"


    Sevan inhaled sharply, Adrian¡¯s grin flickered for half a second, and Aiden felt a rush of cold settle over him.


    This time, Aiden spoke first. "Why would you think that?"


    Emmeranne¡¯s gaze flickered to him, looking clearly unimpressed. Or that¡¯s how he thought it looked like.


    "Because I saw you."


    Aiden tensed.


    "I saw you sneak out of the dorms," she continued. "And I saw you enter the abandoned classroom. I could¡¯ve followed, but I didn¡¯t need to."


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "You sure do get around, don¡¯t you?"


    She ignored him. "So, what did he want?"


    Aiden hesitated.


    He didn¡¯t trust Emmeranne, but he also knew that lying outright wouldn¡¯t work. Emmeranne was many things, but foolish wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Adrian, to Aiden¡¯s great annoyance, decided to take the lead again. "Oh, nothing major. Just an invitation to his exclusive super-secret club of mischief-makers."


    Sevan elbowed him. "Why are you telling her?"


    "Oh, relax," Adrian huffed. "She obviously already knows half of it. May as well confirm the other half."


    Emmeranne hummed thoughtfully. "And what does Lopt want in return?"


    Aiden glanced at Sevan. Sevan glanced at Adrian.


    Adrian just grinned.


    "Well," Adrian said, stretching his arms, "he did mention something about you."


    For the first time, Emmeranne¡¯s expression shifted¡ªjust slightly.


    "Me?"


    "Oh, yeah," Adrian said. "Wanted to know where you were the night of the murder."


    A heavy silence settled between them.


    Emmeranne¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, but something in her posture changed. Something subtle it was hard to spot at first. But...


    Aiden saw it.


    Sevan saw it.


    Adrian definitely saw it.


    And then, just as quickly, it was gone.


    "I see," she said, her voice carefully measured.


    Aiden didn¡¯t miss the way her fingers twitched ever so slightly, the way her gaze briefly flickered to the forest beyond.


    She was hiding something.


    And at that moment, the three of them knew...


    She had something to do with Savion¡¯s murder.

 Chapter 98: Finding Lopt

    The next morning, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan sat huddled together at their usual spot in the dining hall, their breakfast untouched.


    Aiden leaned in, lowering his voice. "We have to tell Lopt."


    Sevan poked at his food with his fork. "Right, because he¡¯s such a reliable adult figure," he muttered.


    Adrian ignored him.


    "We don¡¯t have any solid proof, but if anyone can figure out what Emmeranne¡¯s up to, it¡¯s him."


    Aiden nodded. "And if he thinks she¡¯s actually involved, he could tell the professors."


    Sevan snorted. "Oh yeah, I¡¯m sure the guy who spent an entire night recruiting us into his exclusive society of mischief-makers will definitely run to the authorities."


    Adrian scowled. "What else are we supposed to do? We need to know what¡¯s going on."


    Aiden sighed, resting his chin on his palm. "Fine. Let¡¯s just find Lopt and-"


    He stopped mid-sentence, blinking.


    Sevan frowned. "What?"


    Adrian slowly lifted his head. "Uh. What does he look like?"


    Aiden and Sevan both froze.


    Silence.


    Sevan¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "Oh no."


    Aiden stared blankly at the table. "Oh no."


    Adrian ran a hand down his face. "Oh. No."


    For the first time since meeting Lopt, it hit them; they had no idea what he actually looked like.


    Aiden exhaled sharply. "Alright, let¡¯s not panic."


    Adrian pointed his fork at him. "Not panic? How are we supposed to find someone who can be anyone?"


    Adrian leaned back, looking thoroughly unpleased. "So, let¡¯s review. We¡¯re looking for a shapeshifter. A professional shapeshifter. Who has probably never shown his real face. Who could be sitting right here in this dining hall under a completely different identity." He clapped his hands together. "Brilliant. This will be so easy."


    Sevan groaned. "This is a disaster."


    "Alright, let¡¯s think," Aiden rubbed his temples. " We met him as Professor Mopsus, but obviously, that wasn¡¯t his real form. Then he was disguised as the officiator during Savion¡¯s ceremony. And, he was Headmaster Kairos for a few minutes."


    Sevan let out a dry chuckle. "So, unless we want to walk up to every professor and demand to know if they¡¯re secretly Lopt, we¡¯re out of luck."


    "There has to be a way to find him."


    Aiden thought for a moment. "We know he has scouts, right? His batchmates recognized his pranks. Maybe we can ask them where to find him."


    Sevan gave him a deadpan look. "Yes. Let¡¯s go up to a bunch of highly-trained scouts- the same people who go on missions outside of Soleil- and ask them where their resident chaos gremlin is. I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll go over so well."


    Aiden sighed. "Do you have a better idea?"


    Adrian opened his mouth, then closed it.


    Sevan buried his face in his hands. "This is impossible."


    Aiden couldn¡¯t help but agree. They had spent the entire night becoming members of Lopt¡¯s secret society, but now that they actually needed him¡­


    He was nowhere to be found.


    Adrian tapped his fingers against the table, his expression thoughtful. "Wait a second. What about the guy in the abandoned classroom last night? The one we were actually talking to?"


    Sevan blinked. "You mean¡­ that was his real form?"


    "Was it?"


    The three of them exchanged glances, trying to recall every detail of Lopt¡¯s appearance from the night before.


    Adrian huffed. "I mean, he didn¡¯t shift into anyone else while we were there. He stayed the same. Maybe that¡¯s actually what he looks like."


    "Oh, sure," Sevan scoffed. "Or maybe he was just keeping up another disguise. Maybe we were talking to ¡¯Generic Mischief Maker #12¡¯ and didn¡¯t even know it."


    Aiden drummed his fingers against the table, deep in thought. "But think about it. If he really wanted to mess with us, wouldn¡¯t he have shifted at least once just to keep us on edge?"


    Adrian smirked. "Oh, definitely. If I had shapeshifting powers, I¡¯d have made myself a different person every five minutes just to freak you both out."


    Sevan shot him a flat look. "And this is why you don¡¯t have shapeshifting powers. Besides, he shifted into us remember?"


    Aiden ignored them, his brow furrowing. "What did he look like?"


    Silence.


    Sevan and Adrian both hesitated before Sevan muttered, "Uh¡­ brown hair?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yeah. And kind of messy."


    "What else?"


    Another silence.


    Sevan squinted. "I think he had freckles?"


    "His eyes were sharp. And he was grinning the whole time. But, like¡­ in a way that made you think he knew something you didn¡¯t."


    Aiden pursed his lips. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡­ doesn¡¯t narrow it down."


    Sevan groaned, leaning back. "Great. So we¡¯re still at square one."


    Adrian clicked his tongue. "Unless we can find someone who actually knows what Lopt really looks like, we¡¯re going to be running in circles."


    "Then we ask the fourth years. They groaned about his decorations. That means they know him."


    As the three wandered through the halls in search of a fourth-year, their focus was abruptly interrupted by a firm voice.


    "Chase. Caleena. Wasterfall."


    They all halted in their tracks, turning to see Professor Anwar standing behind them with his arms crossed. His eyes flickered between them, unreadable as always.


    Aiden instinctively straightened, forcing a neutral expression. "Professor?"


    Anwar tilted his head slightly. "Your answer?"


    Adrian blinked.


    "Our what?"


    "The offer I made."


    Aiden and Adrian exchanged a glance, neither of them recalling any recent ¡¯offer¡¯ from the professor. But then Sevan made a strangled noise in the back of his throat.


    "Oh," he muttered. "Ohhh."


    Adrian raised a brow. "What?"


    Sevan gave them both an incredulous look. "The detention thing. You know, the totally normal and not at all suspicious secret training that he mentioned?"


    Realization dawned on Aiden and Adrian at the same time.


    "Oh."


    Anwar remained silent, watching their reaction.


    Adrian cleared his throat. "Right. That." He shot Sevan a side glance. "Uh, did we actually¡­ decide?"


    "Not really."


    Aiden looked back at Anwar. "What exactly would this training entail?"


    A small smirk tugged at the professor¡¯s lips, though it was barely noticeable. "If you accept, you¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    "You have until tonight. Decide wisely."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked off, his presence fading into the sea of students passing by.


    The three of them stood in silence for a moment, watching as Professor Anwar disappeared into the crowd.


    "Well," Adrian said, crossing his arms. "That was unexpected."


    Sevan exhaled through his nose. "We forgot all about it."


    Aiden nodded. "Yeah." He glanced between them. "Should we say yes?"


    Adrian shrugged. "I want to, but I also don¡¯t want to agree without knowing what we¡¯re getting into."


    "Same," Sevan hummed in agreement. " It¡¯s obviously some kind of advanced training, and I do want to get stronger, but I¡¯d rather not walk into something blind."


    Aiden tilted his head, considering. "Maybe we can ask someone who¡¯s done it before?"


    "Assuming anyone is even allowed to talk about it," Adrian pointed out.


    They mulled it over for a moment before Sevan sighed. "I mean¡­ we could just ask him directly."


    Adrian snorted. "Oh, yeah, that¡¯ll go well. ¡¯Professor Anwar, can you please tell us every detail of your super-secret training before we agree?¡¯"


    Aiden gave him a flat look. "We can phrase it better than that."


    Adrian smirked. "I could."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "I think we just need a little more information before we decide. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re against it."


    Aiden nodded. "Yeah. We just need to know what we¡¯re saying yes to."


    Adrian stretched his arms behind his head. "Guess we¡¯ll figure it out soon. We only have until tonight, after all."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan had barely turned the corner when they found themselves face-to-face with Shiloh, Ambrose, and Lochan.


    The moment their eyes met, Shiloh¡¯s expression twisted with something between triumph and disgust.


    "Well, well," Shiloh drawled, crossing his arms. "If it isn¡¯t the school¡¯s biggest troublemakers. Out scheming again?"


    Ambrose and Lochan flanked him, their stances rigid.


    Adrian scoffed. "Move. We don¡¯t have time for whatever bullshit you¡¯re about to say."


    "You don¡¯t have time?" Shiloh stepped forward, blocking their way. "Then I¡¯ll make this quick. I know what you three have been up to. Sneaking around at night, whispering about things you don¡¯t want people to hear."


    His gaze darkened. "You think no one noticed? You think no one saw?"


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Saw what?"


    Shiloh let out a humorless laugh. "You were always up to no good. But now, it¡¯s not just pranks and mischief, is it? You were out the night Savion was murdered."


    A cold weight settled over the three boys.


    "You¡¯re crazy," Sevan said, voice steady but wary.


    "Am I?" Shiloh tilted his head, his smirk sharpening. "I know you¡¯re hiding something. And I will find out what it is." His voice dropped lower. "And when I do, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows exactly what kind of people you are."


    Lochan crossed his arms. "The teachers will listen if we tell them."


    Aiden clenched his jaw.


    They had nothing to do with Savion¡¯s death, but the way Shiloh spoke, the way he twisted everything, made it clear he wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    "And," Shiloh continued, "I¡¯ll personally make sure to crush you during the Solstice Trials. So whatever you¡¯re plotting? It won¡¯t matter in the end."


    Adrian¡¯s usual smirk was gone, his fists clenched at his sides. Aiden could see the way Sevan¡¯s shoulders tensed beside him.


    "Enjoy the rest of the day, boys," Shiloh said, stepping back with a mock bow. "You might not have many left."


    With that, he turned, leading Ambrose and Lochan away, leaving Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan standing there, their tension simmering beneath the surface.

 Chapter 99: History, Unlike You, Belongs Here

    Sevan¡¯s jaw tightened, and he turned away from where Shiloh, Ambrose, and Lochan had disappeared. His fists were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    "That¡¯s it," he muttered under his breath.


    Aiden frowned. "What¡¯s it?"


    Sevan exhaled sharply, eyes blazing. "We¡¯re going to Professor Anwar tonight, and we¡¯re saying yes to that training."


    Adrian blinked in surprise. "Wait what?" He let out a short laugh. "You? Making an impulsive decision? You¡¯re the most level-headed one here!" He gestured wildly before putting his hand on Sevan¡¯s forehead, feeling if he had some kind of fever.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not sick or something?"


    Sevan turned to face him, his expression serious.


    "You heard Shiloh. He¡¯s probably going to talk big before the Solstice Trials and act like he¡¯s the best. I refuse to lose to him." His eyes darkened. "That guy needs his ego crushed."


    Aiden tilted his head. "Solstice Trials?"


    Sevan shot him a look before sighing. "Right. You don¡¯t know." He crossed his arms. "The Solstice Trials happen every few months. The Top 10 of ever year battle each other in an official ranking match to determine who truly deserves their position. The rankings we have now? They¡¯re just based on the trials in our first day in Genvah, but the Trials are where we prove ourselves."


    "So, full-on fights?"


    "Yeah." Sevan nodded. "And Shiloh¡¯s going to do everything he can to make sure we lose. You heard him- he already hates us. He thinks we¡¯re involved in Savion¡¯s murder, and he¡¯s using it as an excuse to come after us. If we lose to him in the Trials, it¡¯ll just make us look worse."


    Aiden hesitated. "But¡­ we don¡¯t even know what this training is."


    Sevan didn¡¯t hesitate. "Then we find out."


    Adrian smirked and clapped him on the shoulder. "Well, look at you, all fired up."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "I just don¡¯t want to listen to Shiloh run his mouth."


    Aiden sighed but nodded. "Alright. Tonight, we go to Professor Anwar."


    Adrian stretched.


    "We should also keep in mind that there are going to be duels leading up to the Trials. A lot of people challenge others just to climb the rankings before the official matches. We need to be ready for that too."


    "Another reason to train. We can¡¯t afford to slip."


    Their decision was set. Tonight, they would find out exactly what kind of training Professor Anwar had in store.


    ------------------------------


    The classroom was bathed in the golden light of late morning, dust swirling in the air as Professor Flinders paced in front of the class, his deep voice recounting the events of the Solari Revolution.


    The lesson was supposed to be engaging- Professor Flinders had the ability to open chrono pockets, allowing students to witness history unfold before their eyes- but Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan were too preoccupied to pay attention.


    Seated toward the middle of the room, they leaned in slightly, their voices barely above a whisper.


    "I still think we should at least try to figure out what kind of training it is before we agree," Aiden murmured, tapping his quill against the side of his desk.


    Sevan shot him a look. "And how exactly do you propose we do that?"


    Aiden opened his mouth to respond, but Adrian cut in with a smirk.


    "I dunno, maybe we ask?"


    "You think Professor Anwar¡¯s just going to tell us? He¡¯s been cryptic this whole time."


    Aiden exhaled through his nose. "I just don¡¯t like the idea of agreeing to something when we have no clue what we¡¯re getting into."


    Professor Flinders flicked his wrist, and a chrono pocket opened at the front of the room, displaying the battlefields of the revolution.


    Flames engulfed a cityscape as soldiers clad in Solari armor clashed with rebel forces. The class murmured in awe, but the three boys barely spared it a glance.


    "The Solstice Trials are only a few weeks away," Sevan whispered. "We don¡¯t have time to waste. People are going to start challenging each other soon, and we can¡¯t afford to lose our rankings."


    "Who even decides the matchups?" Aiden¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Adrian propped his chin on his hand, his voice still low.


    "Anyone can challenge anyone before the Trials, but the official matches are arranged by the Academy. They make sure no one gets an unfair advantage."


    Sevan smirked. "Unless you¡¯re strong enough to beat everyone who comes your way."


    Aiden shook his head. "That¡¯s still risky. If we get injured too early, it could mess up our chances in the actual Trials."


    Adrian waved a hand dismissively. "We¡¯ll just have to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen."


    "Mr. Chase."


    Aiden¡¯s spine stiffened as Professor Flinders¡¯ voice cut through the room. He looked up to see the professor¡¯s eyes fixed on him, sharp with disapproval.


    "If you¡¯re going to ignore the lesson, then perhaps you should be the one reading it aloud," Flinders said, his tone mild yet pointed.


    "After all, you should be paying the most attention. You, of all people, don¡¯t belong here."


    The words struck like a cold slap, and for a moment, Aiden¡¯s grip on his quill tightened. He forced his face to remain neutral, but his stomach twisted with something sharp and bitter.


    Even after all these months, Flinders was still on about this. Still making it clear that Aiden¡¯s presence at the Academy was an anomaly, something unwelcome. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian¡¯s smirk faded, and Sevan¡¯s jaw clenched, but neither of them spoke. The classroom had gone quiet, a few students shifting in their seats.


    Aiden inhaled slowly and exhaled through his nose, forcing himself to loosen his grip. He wouldn¡¯t give Flinders the satisfaction of a reaction.


    "No, Professor," he said evenly.


    Flinders held his gaze for a long moment before looking away. "Then pay attention. Unlike you, history has its place here."


    He turned back to the chrono pocket, continuing his lecture as if nothing had happened.


    Aiden clenched his jaw. He knew he should just let it go. He had done so every other time Flinders made a comment like this.


    But that didn¡¯t make it sting any less.


    After class, as they stepped out into the corridor, Jarek caught up to Aiden, his expression uncharacteristically serious.


    "Hey, you alright?" he asked, nudging Aiden¡¯s shoulder lightly. "Flinders really shouldn¡¯t have said that."


    Aiden blinked, caught off guard by the concern. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone to bring it up.


    Usually, people just pretended not to hear.


    Before he could answer, Amihan and Ivara joined them.


    "Yeah, that was uncalled for," Amihan said, crossing her arms. "He keeps targeting you, and it¡¯s honestly ridiculous at this point."


    Ivara nodded, her red coils bouncing slightly. "I don¡¯t care how much knowledge he has- professors shouldn¡¯t treat students like that. You should report it to Headmaster Kairos"


    Aiden exhaled, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off the lingering weight of Flinders¡¯ words.


    "It¡¯s nothing new," he said. "I¡¯m used to it."


    "Doesn¡¯t mean you have to just take it, though." Jarek frowned.


    Aiden offered a small, tired smile. "It¡¯s easier than giving him a reason to push harder."


    The others didn¡¯t look convinced, but they let it go for now.


    As they walked down the corridor, Amihan turned to the boys, her purple eyes bright with excitement.


    "Hey, do you guys want to join us in the training hall? Ivara, Emmeranne, Hanako, Morrigan and I are going to practice for the Solstice Trials," she said.


    Jarek looked interested, but before he could respond, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances.


    "Wish we could," Adrian sighed. "But we¡¯ve got that paper for Flinders due tomorrow. We need to get back to the dorms."


    Sevan groaned. "Of course, he¡¯d assign us something last minute. Bet he just wants to make us suffer."


    "Not ¡¯bet¡¯-he definitely does," Rupert muttered, adjusting his bag.


    "He was looking right at Aiden when he assigned it too. He doesn¡¯t even try to hide it anymore."


    Aiden smirked. "Wouldn¡¯t put it past him."


    Amihan rolled her eyes. "Flinders and his endless assignments. Fine, fine. But you guys better be ready when the Trials come."


    "We will be," Aiden assured her.


    Jarek, who had been considering joining the training session, hesitated before sighing. "Guess I should work on that paper too. Knowing Flinders, he¡¯ll scrutinize every word."


    Rupert nodded in agreement. "Yeah, and if we mess it up, he¡¯s probably going to make us redo it. Might as well get it over with."


    With that, they parted ways- Amihan and the others heading towards the training hall while Aiden, Adrian, Sevan, Jarek, and Rupert trudged back to their dorms, already dreading the hours of work ahead.

 Chapter 100: Procrastination

    As they made their way to the dorms, Jarek and Rupert exchanged a glance before Jarek spoke up.


    "Mind if we join you lot?" he asked, adjusting the strap of his bag. "Figured we¡¯d all end up working on that paper anyway. Might as well do it together."


    Adrian raised a brow but didn¡¯t object, and Aiden nodded easily.


    "Yeah, of course. We¡¯ll just grab our stuff first, then we can do it in the common room."


    "Great, thanks," Rupert said, rolling his shoulders.


    "Honestly, I¡¯d rather work with you three than sit through another afternoon of Jarek claiming he ¡¯works better under pressure¡¯ and then scrambling at the last second."


    "Hey!" Jarek shot him an exaggeratedly wounded look. "That is a proven technique! I thrive under pressure."


    "Right, because you don¡¯t give yourself a choice."


    Adrian smirked. "Can¡¯t wait to see you ¡¯thriving¡¯ when you realise we actually have to turn in proper research, not just whatever you cobble together in the last five minutes."


    Jarek scoffed but didn¡¯t argue, and the group continued towards the dormitory hall.


    The afternoon light streamed in through the tall windows, casting long shadows on the stone floor. Most students were either outside in the training hall or in the library, so the halls were quieter than usual, the faint murmur of conversations echoing from open doors.


    When they reached their rooms, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stepped into theirs while Jarek and Rupert headed to theirs down the hall.


    Sevan set his bag down on his neatly organised desk, adjusting a stack of books before glancing at the others. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just so we¡¯re clear, if either of you expect me to write your parts for you, I will make sure your sections are very wrong."


    Adrian snorted, shrugging off his jacket. "Oh, come on, you wouldn¡¯t do that to me."


    "I absolutely would," Sevan replied without hesitation.


    Aiden chuckled, grabbing his notebook from his bed. "Let¡¯s just get this done before he actually follows through on that threat."


    A few students sat around, either reading or chatting in low voices, but the space wasn¡¯t too crowded for the boys.


    They even saw Collei sitting on one of the walls, reading a book so nonchalantly.


    Yes, it¡¯s sitting on the walls. Aiden did a double take but paid her no mind.


    Aiden, Adrian, Sevan, Jarek, and Rupert had taken over a round wooden table near the fireplace, their books and papers spread across the surface in a clutter of notes, half-written drafts, and open textbooks.


    "So," Jarek said, flipping through his book lazily, "the Solari Revolution... remind me why we have to care about a bunch of Soleians deciding they don¡¯t like their ruler?"


    "Because it completely reshaped Soleil," Sevan replied, already writing notes in his neat handwriting. "Before the revolution, Soleil had a monarchy that ruled over everything. The Solari rebellion overthrew the old king and put Egan the Lion on the throne, shifting the entire structure of power."


    Rupert sighed, rubbing his temple. "I get that, but why do we have to write a full paper on it? Can¡¯t we just say ¡¯Egan won, new king, the end¡¯ and be done with it?"


    Adrian smirked, tapping his pen against the table. "If you want to fail, sure. But the revolution wasn¡¯t just about one guy taking over. It was about an entire kingdom rebelling against a ruler they didn¡¯t trust. The way Soleil is governed now comes directly from that war."


    Aiden, who had been reading through their assigned text, looked up. "It¡¯s strange to think about. A whole kingdom made entirely of Magi, with no humans involved at all. Back on Earth, it¡¯s the opposite- there¡¯s no Magi at all. Just humans ruling everything."


    That made the others pause.


    Jarek raised a brow. "Wait. No Magi? At all?"


    Aiden shook his head.


    "None. People rely on science and technology instead. There are machines for everything- transportation, communication, medicine. Everything that magic does here, humans figured out how to do without it."


    Rupert frowned. "But¡­ if you don¡¯t have magic, how do people defend themselves? What happens if there¡¯s a war?"


    "Technology again," Aiden said simply. "Weapons, tactics, intelligence. Wars still happen, but they¡¯re fought with machines instead of magic."


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "That¡¯s wild. I can¡¯t even picture a world without magic. No spells, no creatures, no enchantments? It sounds¡­ empty."


    Aiden let out a short laugh. "It¡¯s not empty. It¡¯s just different. People still find ways to make life exciting like sports, movies, video games, music. It¡¯s just a different kind of world."


    Sevan sighed, turning back to his paper. "Alright, as interesting as this is, we actually need to finish this before the deadline. Aiden, you can tell us more about Earth later."


    "Yeah, yeah," Aiden said with a slight laugh, flipping open his book.


    Jarek groaned dramatically. "Fine, but after this, I want to hear more about those ¡¯videro games¡¯ you mentioned."


    "Deal," Aiden said, a small smile playing at his lips.


    With that, they turned back to their papers.


    As they worked, the conversation kept drifting back to Earth, much to Sevan¡¯s frustration.


    "You know," Adrian said, absentmindedly tapping his pen against the table, "Earth music is probably the only thing I actually like about that place."


    Aiden glanced up. "Still thinking about that?"


    "Of course," Adrian said. "The music there is alive. It¡¯s raw, loud, rebellious. It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect; it just is." He motioned for his band shirt that he wore instead of the uniform. It was black with the logo of the Rolling Stones. "Still collecting band shirts, too. Found one with The Beatles on it. Not sure what half the words mean, but it looks cool."


    Rupert raised a brow. "Wait, still? Thought that was just a phase."


    "Not a phase," Adrian shot back. "Still want to be punk rock."


    Jarek snorted. "I knew you were secretly trying to be one of those humans with the crazy hairstyles."


    Adrian rolled his eyes. "It¡¯s not about the hair. It¡¯s about the attitude. Humans may be weak, but their music? It feels strong."


    "You don¡¯t actually think humans are just weak, do you?"


    Adrian shrugged. "They don¡¯t have magic. They break easy. But they still act like they can take on the world. That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get." He leaned back. "Maybe that¡¯s why their music sounds the way it does."


    Sevan sighed, rubbing his temples. "We are never finishing this paper at this rate."


    "Fine, fine," Adrian muttered, flipping open his book. "But later, I¡¯m making Aiden explain all those weird Earth bands to me."


    With that, they (mostly) refocused on their assignment, though Aiden could tell Adrian¡¯s mind was still half in another world- one filled with guitars, leather jackets, and loud, rebellious music.


    As the night deepened, the common room of Genvah Academy had mostly emptied, leaving Aiden, Adrian, Sevan, Jarek, and Rupert surrounded by scattered papers and ink-stained fingers. Their Solari Revolution papers were finally done, but as they sat back in relief, Rupert suddenly froze.


    "Wait," he muttered, eyes wide. "Professor Mopsus¡¯ dream thing. That¡¯s due tomorrow, isn¡¯t it?"


    Aiden nodded. "Yeah. A week¡¯s worth of recorded dreams and interpretations."


    Silence.


    Then, in perfect unison, Jarek, Rupert, and Adrian groaned.


    "Great," Jarek muttered, rubbing his temples. "I barely remember one dream, let alone seven."


    Rupert sighed dramatically. "Guess we¡¯re making things up."


    Sevan raised a brow. "You¡¯re all seriously going to fabricate an entire week of dreams? Mopsus is a Seer. He¡¯ll know."


    "Then he should¡¯ve seen this coming."


    Aiden stifled a laugh as Rupert and Jarek quickly began scribbling down whatever nonsense came to mind.


    Jarek¡¯s dreams ranged from flying over Genvah Academy on a golden griffin to discovering a hidden kingdom beneath the library. Rupert, still half-delirious from exhaustion, wrote about a sentient cloud that kept asking him riddles.


    Adrian, naturally, leaned into the absurdity. One dream involved standing in the middle of a silent void before an overwhelming boom of sound shattered everything.


    "Clearly, my subconscious is telling me to start a band," he concluded. Another featured him running through endless hallways, chased by an ominous figure with glowing eyes. "I dunno what that one means, but it sounds cool."


    Sevan, watching this unfold, pinched the bridge of his nose. "This is why we do assignments on time."


    "Correction," Adrian said, grinning, "this is why you do assignments on time. We prefer the thrill of last-minute survival."


    Aiden shook his head, amused. "At least make them sound somewhat believable."

 Chapter 101: Professor Anwar’s Secret Training

    Just as the boys set down their quills, stretching out their aching hands after their last-minute scramble to finish the dream assignment, the common room doors swung open.


    Amihan, Ivara, and Emmeranne strode in, still catching their breath from what was clearly an intense training session.


    Their hair was damp with sweat, and their clothes were slightly disheveled- proof of how hard they had been pushing themselves.


    Adrian glanced up from his paper. "Rough training?"


    Ivara rolled her shoulders, sighing. "More like exhausting. Some of us actually work at night instead of panicking over assignments."


    "Hey, we weren¡¯t panicking," Jarek defended, though his ink-stained hands and the pile of hastily written notes said otherwise.


    Emmeranne didn¡¯t even spare them a glance as she walked past, heading straight for the stairs. "You reek of stress."


    "Funny," Adrian shot back, "I was about to say you reek of sweat."


    Emmeranne didn¡¯t even pause, simply raising a hand in a half-hearted wave as she disappeared toward the dorms.


    Amihan chuckled, shaking her head. "Anyway, what was the assignment you were panicking over?"


    "Dream logs," Sevan answered. "A week¡¯s worth."


    Ivara raised a brow. "You actually remembered your dreams for that long?"


    "Define ¡¯remembered¡¯." Rupert coughed.


    "You made them up, didn¡¯t you?" Amihan asked.


    Adrian grinned. "Made them interesting."


    Ivara sighed, exchanging glances with Amihan. "Mopsus is going to see right through you."


    "Yeah, yeah," Jarek waved her off. "That¡¯s tomorrow¡¯s problem."


    Amihan laughed. "Then I hope you enjoy your impending doom."


    With that, the girls made their way upstairs, leaving the boys to their mess of papers.


    Jarek stretched, letting out a loud yawn. "Alright, I¡¯m calling it a night. We survived another assignment- barely! - but I need sleep."


    Rupert nodded, already standing. "Yeah, let¡¯s go before we get dragged into another conversation."


    Sevan gathered his things as well.


    "Good idea. We should get some rest too."


    But just as he was about to follow, Adrian casually placed a hand on his shoulder. "Nah, we¡¯ll stay out for a bit."


    Sevan frowned. "Why?"


    Adrian shrugged, his usual smirk playing on his lips. "No reason. Just not ready to head in yet."


    Jarek, still holding his books, paused and gave Adrian a knowing look. He raised an eyebrow, then smirked but said nothing. With a small shake of his head, he turned back toward the dorms, following Rupert up the stairs.


    That left only Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan in the now mostly empty common room, the warm glow of the dimmed lamps casting long shadows across the walls.


    As the faint sound of Rupert and Jarek¡¯s door clicking shut echoed through the common room, Adrian wasted no time. He reached into his coat, pulling out the worn map he had been keeping hidden.


    Aiden leaned in, watching as Adrian scanned the parchment with sharp eyes.


    After a moment, Adrian tapped a spot near the first-year dormitories. "Here. There¡¯s a small passageway behind the Little Rose painting."


    Sevan squinted his eyes, peering at the map. "That painting? I¡¯ve walked past it a dozen times. I never noticed anything strange about it."


    Adrian grinned. "That¡¯s because you weren¡¯t looking." He rolled up the map and tucked it away. "Come on."


    Moving swiftly, the three of them slipped out of the common room, careful to keep their footsteps light as to not make a sound.


    When they reached the Little Rose painting- a delicate portrait of a single red rose against a dark background- Adrian ran his fingers along the frame, pressing at different points until...


    Click.


    The painting shifted slightly, revealing a narrow opening just big enough for them to squeeze through.


    Aiden exhaled. "No turning back now."


    "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it."


    One by one, they slipped inside, closing the entrance behind them as they made their way through the hidden passage.


    The passageway was cramped and musty, the air thick with dust as Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan navigated through the narrow tunnel. When they finally reached the hidden exit, Adrian pressed against the panel, pushing it open just enough for them to slip out.


    They emerged into a dimly lit corridor, the flickering torches casting restless shadows along the stone walls.


    They were just in a hallway near Professor Anwar¡¯s office.


    Adrian took a step forward, but before he could move any further, Sevan¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his arm tightly.


    The moment Sevan¡¯s hand clamped onto Adrian¡¯s arm, Adrian reacted instinctively.


    A flicker of darkness rippled around them as he willed the shadows to cloak them, swallowing their forms into the dimly lit corridor. The torchlight flickered as if struggling against the sudden shift, but to any outside observer, the three of them had simply vanished.


    Aiden felt the cold, weightless sensation of the shadows wrapping around him, pressing against his skin like a second layer of air.


    He had seen Adrian use this ability before, but experiencing it up close always sent a shiver down his spine.


    They stood motionless, listening.


    "¡­Savion killed by¡­"


    Aiden¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Savion?


    "¡­still here?"


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed, his grip on the rolled-up map tightening.


    "Patrol the¡­ very dangerous."


    The voices remained hushed, careful asif they knew someone could be listening.


    "¡­.Out to get him."


    A long silence followed. Then the sound of boots shifting against the stone floor, growing fainter as the unseen figures moved away.


    Sevan exhaled quietly, and Adrian finally released the shadows, letting them slip away into the natural darkness of the corridor.


    "They¡¯re gone," Sevan murmured.


    They remained hidden in the shadows, their voices hushed as they pieced together the fragments of the conversation.


    Sevan¡¯s expression was grim. "That means it wasn¡¯t a beast attack. It was a Magi."


    Adrian let out a low breath. "That explains why they sounded so secretive. If a Magi killed him, then someone doesn¡¯t want that getting out especially with it being near the school."


    Before they could dwell on it further, a voice spoke from right behind them.


    "What exactly do you three think you¡¯re doing?"


    Aiden nearly jumped, while Sevan stiffened. Adrian, to his credit, only tensed slightly before turning his head.


    Professor Anwar stood behind them, arms crossed, his gaze sharp.


    How long had he been there? Had he heard everything?


    Professor Anwar didn¡¯t look surprised to see them. In fact, it almost felt like he had been expecting this.


    Still, he raised an eyebrow. "And why, exactly, were you three hiding in the shadows outside my office?"


    Adrian gave a casual shrug. "We heard people talking and didn¡¯t want to get caught in the middle of something. Thought if we moved, they might assume we were eavesdropping."


    Professor Anwar¡¯s stare was flat.


    "You were eavesdropping."


    Aiden cleared his throat. "Not on purpose."


    Anwar exhaled, shaking his head. "Follow me."


    With little choice, the three of them fell into step behind him, exchanging wary glances as they headed toward his office.


    Professor Anwar led them into his office, the heavy wooden door shutting behind them with a quiet click. The room was dimly lit, the soft glow of enchanted lanterns casting long shadows across the rows of bookshelves and the desk stacked with neatly arranged papers.


    He didn¡¯t take a seat. Instead, he turned to face them, arms crossed, his gaze sharp and unreadable.


    "Well?" he said. "Have you made up your minds?"


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances. The weight of the question hung in the air.


    The three of them didn¡¯t need to exchange glances this time. They already knew their answer.


    "We¡¯re in," Aiden said, his voice steady.


    Adrian pushed off the bookcase, a smirk playing at his lips. "Like we¡¯d say no to secret training."


    Sevan nodded.


    Professor Anwar studied them for a moment before giving a slight nod. "Very well."


    He moved toward his desk, pulling open a drawer and retrieving something wrapped in dark cloth. "Your training begins tomorrow. Meet me at the east wing before dawn. And not a word of this to anyone."


    "Got it."


    Professor Anwar¡¯s expression was unreadable, but there was something in his eyes- satisfaction, perhaps?


    "Good," he said simply. "Then you¡¯d best get some rest. You¡¯ll need it." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 102: Dawn Training

    Aiden had never been a morning person.


    Waking up before dawn was already bad enough, but doing it for secret training that they didn¡¯t know what is about?


    Even worse.


    Yet here he was, slipping out of bed as quietly as possible, careful not to make too much noise. Across the room, Adrian was already pulling on his black leather jacket, looking far too awake for this hour. Sevan was lacing up his shoes with a calm expression, as if this were just another normal school morning.


    "Ready?" Adrian whispered, adjusting the collar of his jacket and using up some gel to slick back (to Aiden¡¯s horror) his hair.


    Aiden sighed and nodded, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "As I¡¯ll ever be."


    The three of them moved silently, careful not to wake anyone as they left their dorm. The castle halls were eerily quiet, save for the occasional flicker of torchlight casting long shadows on the stone walls.


    The east wing wasn¡¯t far, but every footstep felt louder than it should have in the stillness of the early morning.


    "Think he¡¯ll make us run laps?" Adrian muttered, stuffing his hands into his pockets.


    Sevan glanced at him. "If he does, then we¡¯d better keep up."


    Adrian scoffed. "Like I¡¯d have a problem with that."


    Aiden wasn¡¯t convinced. He had a feeling this training would be anything but ordinary.


    When they reached the east wing, Professor Anwar was already there, waiting in the dim light. He stood with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable as he observed them approach.


    "Good. You¡¯re on time," he said.


    Aiden straightened while Sevan gave a curt nod.


    Professor Anwar glanced between them before turning toward the wall behind him. With a flick of his wrist, the stone shifted, revealing a hidden passageway. A cold draft blew past them as darkness yawned beyond the entrance.


    "Follow me," Anwar said, stepping inside.


    Without hesitation, Adrian followed. Sevan went next, his usual caution in his every movement.


    Aiden took a deep breath and stepped into the shadows after them, knowing there was no turning back now.


    The passageway was cold.


    Not just from the draft that had swept past them but from something deeper like something ingrained in the very stone itself.


    Aiden¡¯s steps were steady, but he could hear the faint echo of their movements, the sound swallowed by the darkness that stretched ahead.


    A soft glow flickered into existence as Professor Anwar raised his hand, conjuring a small orb of light that illuminated the narrow corridor. "Stay close," he instructed, leading them deeper into the passage.


    Adrian, walking just behind him, turned his head slightly. "So, where exactly are we going? Some ancient hidden training ground?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Professor Anwar didn¡¯t break stride. "Something like that."


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Sevan, who merely adjusted his cuff sleeves.


    The walls of the corridor were rough, untouched by the refined craftsmanship of the academy above. It felt old.


    Like older than the school itself.


    Eventually, the passage opened up into a vast underground chamber. The light from Anwar¡¯s spell revealed smooth stone floors, worn from use, and a series of karatula symbols carved into the walls.


    "This place was used long before Genvah Academy was built," Professor Anwar said, his voice echoing slightly in the open space. "It has been repurposed for training those who need to learn beyond what the academy can offer."


    Adrian whistled, stepping forward to inspect the carvings. "And you¡¯re saying we are those people?"


    Professor Anwar gave him a knowing look. "You wouldn¡¯t be here if you weren¡¯t."


    Sevan studied the karatula symbols carefully before looking back at Anwar. "What exactly are we training for?"


    The professor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "To hone the power you had potential to use."


    Aiden felt a chill run down his spine, though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the cold air or the weight of Anwar¡¯s words.


    Adrian smiled cockily, cracking his knuckles. "Well, whatever it is, I hope it involves punching things."


    Professor Anwar¡¯s lips curled slightly in amusement. "We¡¯ll start with something simpler."


    With a flick of his wrist, the symbols on the walls began to glow, the entire chamber coming alive with magic.


    "Let¡¯s begin."


    The chamber pulsed with energy, the glowing symbols casting shifting light across the stone walls.


    Aiden rolled his shoulders, feeling the warmth of his fire magic stir beneath his skin. Sevan stood beside him, his usual composed expression intact, while Adrian stretched lazily, looking eager for whatever was coming next.


    Professor Anwar moved to the center of the room and gestured toward the far wall, where three circular targets appeared, etched into the stone. Each was surrounded by faint karatula stones.


    "Accuracy," Anwar said. "Control. Efficiency. Power means nothing if you cannot use it effectively."


    Adrian tilted his head. "So what, we¡¯re just throwing magic at a wall?"


    Anwar ignored the comment. "Aiden, Sevan, you will focus on precision. Hit the center of your targets, not just with force, but with intent. Adrian, yours will be different."


    Adrian perked up at that, crossing his arms. "Oh?"


    Anwar extended a hand, and suddenly, the shadows in the room stretched unnaturally, twisting toward Adrian¡¯s feet.


    "You will move through the darkness, strike where you are unseen, and return without a trace."


    Adrian¡¯s grin widened. "Now that sounds fun."


    Sevan eyed the targets carefully. "Are there penalties for missing?"


    Anwar gave him a measured look. "You won¡¯t like the consequences if you do."


    That was all the warning they got.


    Aiden went first, summoning fire to his palm. He took a steady breath before launching a small flame at his target. It hit- but only barely. The edges of the fire scattered, licking at the stone without much force.


    "Again," Anwar instructed.


    Beside him, Sevan extended his hand, forming a stream of water. He let it build before sending it forward, but his aim was just off, the water splashing across the stone instead of striking the dead center.


    Sevan frowned, already analyzing his mistake.


    Meanwhile, Adrian smirked before sinking into the shadows, disappearing completely. For a moment, there was nothing until a sharp flicker of movement reappeared just behind the target.


    Adrian emerged with a flourish, tapping the center with his fingers before vanishing once more.


    "Show-off," Aiden muttered, adjusting his stance for another fire strike.


    Adrian¡¯s laugh echoed from the darkness. "Jealous?"


    Aiden ignored him, this time focusing on what he was supposed to do. He took a breath, feeling the warmth coil inside him. This time, when he released the fire, it flew straight and sharp, striking the center of the target with a satisfying thud.


    Better.


    Sevan, too, adjusted, narrowing his eyes as his water shot forward in a more precise arc, hitting the mark.


    "Again," Anwar ordered, and the three of them prepared for another round.


    The chamber was alive with magic now, the air charged with the lingering energy of their attacks.


    The targets remained untouched despite the repeated strikes- they were enchanted to endure the training.


    Aiden flexed his fingers, feeling the residual heat from his fire, while Sevan rolled his shoulders, the moisture in the air shifting slightly around him.


    Professor Anwar crossed his arms. "You¡¯re improving, but brute force alone will not serve you. You must learn to wield your abilities with intent, as weapons, not as wild, untamed power."


    Aiden wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re already doing, professor?"


    "No." Anwar gestured toward their targets, and with a flick of his wrist, they vanished. In their place, humanoid training dummies emerged crafted from stone, with glowing runes carved into their bodies.


    "Now, you will fight as if these were real opponents."


    Adrian grinned. "Finally, something with a face to hit."


    Anwar ignored him. "Aiden. Fire is destruction, but it is also precision. A blade of flame or a whip is more effective than a wildfire you cannot control."


    He held up a hand, and before their eyes, a thin, razor-sharp line of light cut through the air like a sword.


    "Try it."


    Aiden gritted his teeth, flames curling around his fingers as he tried to mold them into something sharper like something more controlled. The fire flickered and lashed wildly, like an unruly serpent refusing to be tamed.


    "Too wild," Anwar said, watching with his usual impassive expression. "Fire is fluid, but it must obey your will. A whip, not a flailing torch."


    Aiden exhaled, trying again.


    He stretched the fire outward, attempting to form a long, controlled line. For a moment, it held- thin and flickering- but then the flames sputtered, breaking apart into chaotic embers.


    Adrian snickered from the side. "Looks more like you¡¯re just setting the air on fire."


    Aiden shot him a glare. "Shut up."


    Sevan, standing off to the side, tested his own control over water, attempting to shape it into a solid spear.


    His first attempt was too weak- the water lost its form before impact. His second was too forceful, the water splashing uselessly against the stone dummy.


    Anwar stepped between them, studying their progress. "Trial and error is necessary. But you must learn faster." He turned to Aiden. "Again. Focus on keeping the fire together, not just moving it forward."


    Aiden inhaled deeply, summoning the fire once more. This time, he pictured the motion- like cracking a whip.


    He snapped his arm forward, and the fire followed, stretching into a thin, wavering arc before striking the dummy¡¯s chest. The impact was weak, barely scorching the surface.


    But it was progress.


    Anwar gave a curt nod. "Better. Now refine it."


    As Aiden prepared to try again, Sevan focused on his water spear, this time compressing the liquid before release. He hurled it forward, and while it struck the dummy, it splashed apart upon impact.


    "Not enough weight," Anwar commented. "Water is adaptable, but it must have force to penetrate."


    Sevan sighed, adjusting his stance. "This would be easier if it weren¡¯t the first- or second but I won¡¯t call that in the dorm a first- time I was trying to turn water into a weapon."


    Adrian leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "Yeah, well, welcome to our lives."


    Anwar turned to him. "You, too, Adrian need refinement. Blending into shadows is one thing- attacking unseen is another."


    Adrian grinned. "I think I¡¯m doing just fine."


    Anwar flicked his wrist, and suddenly, the shadows around Adrian constricted, holding him in place.


    Adrian¡¯s grin faltered. "Oh."


    "You rely too much on instinct," Anwar said. "Instinct is useful, but it must be trained. If your enemy knows how to manipulate shadows, then what?"


    Adrian struggled against the shadows before slipping free with effort. He scowled, clearly frustrated.


    "Again," Anwar instructed, stepping back. "All of you. Adjust. Refine. Until your magic is an extension of you, not just a tool you wield."


    Aiden clenched his fists, the fire reigniting. Sevan steadied his breath, molding the water in his hands. Adrian rolled his shoulders, eyes flickering with determination.

 Chapter 103: A Duel With the First Ascendant

    Anwar stood before them, his presence unwavering, the glow of his woven light casting long shadows across the training hall.


    He spread his hands slightly, and thin threads of golden light shimmered between his fingers like strands of silk.


    "Attack me," he instructed. "Adjust based on your opponent."


    Aiden didn¡¯t hesitate. Fire roared to life in his grip, and he lashed out with his whip of flames, aiming straight for Anwar¡¯s chest.


    At the same time, Sevan sent a sharpened spear of water hurtling forward, while Adrian melted into the shadows, circling to strike from behind.


    Anwar barely moved.


    With a flick of his wrist, light surged outward in a controlled arc.


    Aiden¡¯s flames wavered, disrupted by the force of the magic, while Sevan¡¯s water spear was caught mid-air, suspended by shimmering strands.


    Adrian, lunging from the darkness, found himself repelled before he could land a strike, his body thrown backward.


    They recovered quickly, but the ease with which Anwar deflected them sent a clear message.


    They weren¡¯t on the same level.


    "Tell me," Anwar said, his voice calm even as he prepared for their next attack. "Do you remember the four forms of a Magi?"


    Sevan exhaled sharply. "Nadir, Core, Magi, and Zenith, professor."


    Anwar nodded. "Correct. And which are you?"


    "Nadir, professor."


    "The first ascendant," Sevan added.


    "Exactly." Anwar took a step forward, the glow of his magic intensifying. "And what will you do if your enemy is a third ascendant?"


    The realization struck them at once.


    Aiden tightened his grip. "You¡¯re-"


    "Boys." Anwar¡¯s light flared, illuminating the entire training hall. "If you fight alone, you will fail."


    Sevan inhaled, assessing their options. "Then we fight together."


    Aiden nodded. They couldn¡¯t overwhelm Professor Anwar individually- but together, they might stand a chance.


    Anwar smiled faintly. "Let¡¯s see if you can."


    Aiden wiped the sweat from his brow, his fire whip flickering in his grasp. Across from him, Sevan stood poised, his hands glowing with gathered water, while Adrian shifted restlessly at his side, his body half-immersed in shadow.


    "Again," he instructed.


    This time, they didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Aiden launched his flames first, a sweeping arc meant to force Anwar to dodge.


    Sevan followed up immediately, sending a spear of water toward where Anwar might evade.


    Meanwhile, Adrian melted into the surrounding darkness, his presence flickering as he moved into position.


    With a flick of his wrist, Anwar wove a barrier of light, splitting the attacks apart. Aiden¡¯s fire faltered, Sevan¡¯s water scattered, and Adrian, lunging from the shadows, was repelled before he could land a blow.


    "You¡¯re improving," Anwar remarked, his voice even. "But you¡¯re predictable."


    They adjusted quickly, pressing forward. At first, they relied on instinct, communicating in short commands and nods, moving as a unit rather than individuals. Aiden swung his flames to cut off Anwar¡¯s movements, Sevan used water to destabilize him, and Adrian struck from the shadows, forcing Professor Anwar to divide his attention.


    But even as they started working together, it wasn¡¯t enough. Anwar deflected, redirected, and countered- wasn¡¯t just blocking their attacks, he was controlling the fight.


    Then Sevan narrowed his eyes, observing.


    He watched the way Anwar moved, the way his light wove into defenses and misdirection. And slowly, he pieced together something crucial.


    "Wait," he said suddenly. "He¡¯s weaving his light in patterns."


    Aiden and Adrian barely had time to register his words before Sevan continued."Aiden, force him to defend his left side. Adrian, use the moment to get behind him."


    Aiden lashed his flames toward Anwar¡¯s left, and as expected, the professor shifted slightly, his light weaving outward to block it. But the moment he did, Adrian flickered into existence behind him, striking with precision.


    Anwar barely managed to deflect the attack- but this time, it wasn¡¯t effortless.


    Sevan smirked. "Got you."


    Anwar¡¯s golden eyes flickered with something unreadable.


    Then, a small, approving smile crossed his face.


    "Much better."


    They didn¡¯t have time to feel victorious as Anwar retaliated immediately, his light weaving twisting into an offensive strike.


    Professor Anwar didn¡¯t slow down. The moment they showed progress, he pushed them harder.


    His light wove into thin, blinding threads, snapping toward them with speed that barely gave them time to react.


    Aiden twisted away, heat rolling off him as he countered with a burst of fire. Sevan ducked low, water forming a sharp barrier to intercept the strike aimed at him. Adrian flickered in and out of shadows, dodging with sharp movements, but the light still grazed his shoulder.


    "He¡¯s testing us now," Sevan said between breaths. His gaze flicked to Anwar, analyzing. "He¡¯s trying to see if we can break our own patterns." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian scoffed. "Great. Love a challenge."


    But Sevan had a point. Even though they had managed to force Anwar into defense earlier, they were still relying on the same tactics- Aiden attacking with range, Adrian closing in, and Sevan directing them from a distance.


    Anwar had already started adapting. If they didn¡¯t adjust, they¡¯d lose their momentum.


    "Switch it up," Sevan called. "Aiden, stop focusing on distance- get in close! Adrian, take his right this time!"


    Aiden hesitated. Close combat wasn¡¯t his strength, but he didn¡¯t argue.


    With a burst of fire, he propelled himself forward, swinging his flames like a blade rather than a whip. Anwar lifted his hand to weave another barrier, but Adrian moved at the same time, attacking his right instead of his left this time.


    The sudden switch in positioning forced Anwar to react differently, his light bending awkwardly to split between the two of them.


    Sevan took his chance. While Anwar¡¯s defenses were divided, he directed his water low, twisting it along the floor before freezing it in place.


    Professor Anwar stepped back and his foot skidded.


    For a split second, he lost balance.


    Adrian didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. He lunged, shadows curling around his hand as he struck toward Anwar¡¯s exposed side.


    And then....


    Light flared.


    Adrian¡¯s body was thrown back before he could land a hit, his own shadow betraying him as Anwar twisted it apart with a precise weave of light. He skidded across the floor, cursing under his breath.


    Anwar stood tall, the glow of his power dimming slightly. He exhaled, lowering his hands.


    "That," he said, "was much better."


    Aiden panted, sweat dripping down his temple. "But not enough."


    "No," Anwar agreed. "But you¡¯ve learned how to break your own patterns. That¡¯s more important than winning against me right now." He gave them a small, approving nod. "You¡¯re improving."


    Sevan rubbed his wrist, glancing at Adrian, who was still scowling. "So, what now?"


    Anwar smirked. "Now? You keep training. Because the next time we do this, I won¡¯t go easy on you."


    As their breathing steadied and the glow of combat faded from the training room, Professor Anwar crossed his arms, studying them.


    "You did well," he said finally. "For a first practice, this was a good start."


    Adrian, still rubbing his shoulder where Anwar¡¯s light had struck, smirked. "Good start? So you¡¯re saying we were awful, just not as awful as you expected?"


    "I¡¯m saying you have potential. Whether you reach it is up to you."


    Aiden stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders. "So when¡¯s the next session?"


    "In two days," Anwar answered. "Rest. Reflect. Come back ready to improve."


    There was a brief pause before he added, "Let me ask you something. The reason you came to me- was it for the Solstice Trials?"


    Sevan answered first, his tone calm and sure. "Yes."


    Anwar let out a quiet hum, nodding as if he¡¯d expected that answer. Then his expression darkened slightly. "Then you¡¯d better be ready."


    Adrian tilted his head. "Why? It¡¯s just a test, right?"


    Anwar gave him a sharp look. "Defending your spot will be the least of your concerns."


    "The Solstice Trials are not just about strength. They break down egos. They humiliate you." His voice was steady, but there was weight behind his words. "It is a test that forces you to confront your weaknesses in ways you might not be prepared for."


    The room fell silent.


    As the session ended, Anwar gestured for them to follow.


    Without hesitation, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan fell into step behind him, still processing everything he had told them. The weight of his warning about the Solstice Trials lingered in their minds.


    Anwar led them through the dimly lit corridors, his footsteps echoing lightly against the stone. They retraced their path in silence, eventually reaching the hidden passageway they had used to sneak out.


    Without a word, Anwar stepped aside, allowing them to exit first.


    "Two days," he reminded them as they stepped into the tunnel. "Don¡¯t waste it."


    With that, he turned and disappeared into the darkness, leaving them to find their way back to the dormitories.

 Chapter 104: Lopt and Emmeranne

    By the time Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan slipped back through the passageway and into the first-year dormitories, morning light streamed through the tall windows of the common room.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stepped inside, exhaustion from the training still lingering in their limbs.


    Their entrance was met with the chatter of Amihan, Emmeranne, Hanako, and Morrigan, who were already gathered near the seating area. Unlike the three of them, the girls looked well-rested, dressed in athletic training outfits rather than their usual uniforms.


    Morrigan, who had been laughing at something Hanako said, immediately quieted the moment her gaze landed on Aiden.


    Her usual bubbliness disappeared in an instant, replaced by a stiff posture and a curt nod in his direction before she returned her attention to the others.


    Aiden barely reacted, used to it by now, but Adrian, as always, noticed. He leaned closer to Aiden and whispered, "You should keep count of how many times she does that. Might set a record."


    Aiden ignored him and instead addressed the group. "You all heading out?"


    "Training," Amihan confirmed cheerfully. "Since the Solstice Trials are coming up, we figured we¡¯d get an early start."


    Hanako smiled. "You should join us sometime. It¡¯s more fun in a group."


    "Fun isn¡¯t exactly the word I¡¯d use for it," Emmeranne muttered, tying her hair back.


    Morrigan finished adjusting her wrist wraps and finally spoke, though her voice lacked the warmth she had moments ago. "We¡¯ll be back later."


    And just like that, the girls gathered their things and headed out, their conversation resuming as soon as they passed through the door.


    Once they were gone, Adrian flopped onto the couch with a grin. "Morrigan¡¯s still keeping that record strong, huh?"


    Aiden sighed. "Drop it."


    "We should get breakfast before we pass out." Sevan said.


    "Agreed," Adrian said, stretching. "And maybe sneak in a nap before we all regret waking up this early."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stepped out of their room, feeling slightly more refreshed after washing up.


    Just as they turned the corner toward the Great Hall, they spotted three familiar figures loitering in the hallway- Shiloh, and his two lapdogs.


    Adrian groaned. "Great. Just what we needed."


    Shiloh was the first to notice them, and his smirk widened. "Well, well, look who finally decided to crawl out of their cave."


    Lochan crossed his arms. "You guys look like you had a rough night. Don¡¯t tell me you were up studying?"


    Ambrose chuckled. "No way. Studying requires a brain."


    Aiden¡¯s patience was already thin, and he had no interest in entertaining them. "Move."


    Shiloh placed a hand on his chest in mock offense. "Ouch. No friendly banter this morning?"


    He reached into his pocket, and before anyone could react, he flicked something toward them- a small glowing card.


    Sevan¡¯s eyes flickered to it instantly.


    With a bored expression, he lifted his hand, and a tendril of water shot out, catching the card mid-air. The moment it exploded, he encased it in layers of water, smothering the blast before it could reach them.


    Shiloh sighed. "You really ruin all the fun."


    Sevan arched a brow. "You call that fun?"


    Lochan chuckled. "You should¡¯ve seen your faces."


    Adrian rolled his eyes. "Yeah, because watching you fail is so entertaining."


    Ambrose scoffed. "Whatever. Let¡¯s just go, Shiloh."


    Shiloh tilted his head, eyes glinting with amusement, but he didn¡¯t push further. "Sure. See you losers at breakfast."


    With that, the three turned and walked off, leaving Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan standing in the hallway.


    Adrian huffed. "I swear, one day I¡¯m gonna set his stupid deck on fire."


    Sevan exhaled. "Let¡¯s just eat before I lose any more brain cells dealing with them." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without another word, they continued toward the Great Hall, doing their best to shake off the irritation.


    The Great Hall was filled with the usual morning chatter as Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan made their way to their table. They were exhausted from their dawn training and they were hungry and in no mood for anything unusual.


    But then, the worst possible thing happened.


    Just as they were about to eat, they heard a familiar voice- one that made all three of them wince on instinct.


    "There you are!"


    Before they could react, an unwelcome presence loomed over them.


    Professor Flinders.


    Aiden stiffened. Adrian visibly cringed. Sevan muttered something under his breath.


    Then came the worst part- the professor¡¯s arms wrapping around them in an overenthusiastic hug.


    "Oh, how I missed my little mischief makers!"


    Aiden nearly dropped his fork.


    "What¡­ the hell," Adrian muttered through gritted teeth.


    "You-why are you-" Aiden struggled to find the right words.


    Sevan, however, was the first to notice something was off.


    Flinders was smiling too much.


    The way he spoke, the way he carried himself¡­ It didn¡¯t match the usual rude and overly academic demeanor of their history professor.


    Then, it clicked.


    The grin. The mannerisms. The ridiculous theatrics.


    It wasn¡¯t Flinders.


    It was Lopt.


    Sevan¡¯s realization dawned just as Aiden and Adrian caught on, their expressions shifting from horror to something close to joy.


    "You absolute bastard," Adrian grinned, shoving "Flinders" off him. "You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    "Lopt!" Aiden leaned forward, almost laughing. "Where the hell have you been? We were looking for you!"


    Sevan crossed his arms. "We couldn¡¯t find you anywhere."


    Lopt-still wearing Flinders¡¯ face- plopped down onto their bench, looking pleased with himself. "Ah, so you did miss me. I thought my dear little mischief makers had forgotten all about me."


    "As if," Adrian scoffed. "You¡¯re impossible to forget."


    Lopt smirked, propping his chin on his hand. "Good to know."


    Aiden shook his head, still grinning. "Seriously, where were you?"


    Lopt just waved a hand. "Oh, here and there. Keeping busy. You know how it is."


    Then his smirk faded slightly, his eyes darkening. "But what about you three? Have you learned anything interesting lately?"


    The shift in tone made Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan pause. They exchanged glances before Sevan leaned forward slightly.


    "We did," Sevan admitted. "Two things, actually."


    Aiden nodded. "The first was about Emmeranne. We followed her once, just to see what she was up to¡­ and for a split second, she actually showed emotion. Like real emotion when we asked her. It was only for a moment, but it was definitely there."


    Lopt tilted his head. "That is interesting."


    "But that¡¯s not all," Adrian continued, lowering his voice.


    "While sneaking to Professor Anwar¡¯s office, we overheard something." He glanced around before leaning in. "They were talking about Savion."


    Lopt¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his grip on the table tightened slightly.


    "They said he wasn¡¯t killed by an animal," Aiden said. "He was killed by a Magi."


    Lopt was silent for a moment. Then, he exhaled through his nose and leaned back, looking thoughtful.


    "Now that," he smiled, "is very, very interesting."


    Sevan narrowed his eyes at Lopt, his analytical mind already putting the pieces together. "So¡­ what are you going to do now?"


    Lopt sighed dramatically, dragging a hand down his face. "You¡¯re really going to throw that at me before I¡¯ve even had breakfast? You wound me, Sevan."


    Adrian snorted. "You mean before we¡¯ve had breakfast? You¡¯re the one interrupting our meal, Flinders."


    Lopt laughed but didn¡¯t answer.


    Before he could respond, however, the atmosphere in the Great Hall shifted.


    The entrance doors swung open, and two figures walked in.


    Emmeranne and Hanako.


    Hanako was speaking to Emmeranne, her expression animated as she gestured at something. Emmeranne, as usual, looked detached, her dull brown eyes scanning the room like she was taking in everything and nothing at the same time.


    Then, her gaze landed on them.


    More specifically.... on Professor Flinders.


    For a moment, she simply stared. Then, without breaking stride, she nodded curtly at the supposed professor and greeted him in a voice as flat as ever.


    "Hello, Lopt."


    Aiden nearly choked on air.


    Adrian blinked. "Oh, shit."


    Lopt, to his credit, didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, a slow grin spread across his face- one that was neither friendly nor hostile, just interested.


    "Well now," he murmured while chuckling to himself like a maniac, resting his chin on his palm. "She¡¯s interesting."

 Chapter 105: Playing Detectives

    Lopt leaned back, still smirking as he stretched lazily. "Hold those thoughts about Emmeranne for now," he murmured, his eyes glinting with amusement. "I have other matters to attend to."


    Without another word, he pushed himself up from the table and strolled off, heading toward the fourth-year students without a care in the world.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan watched him go, each of them lost in their own thoughts.


    The rest of breakfast was unnervingly quiet- at least from their side.


    Because Emmeranne was watching them.


    She wasn¡¯t staring outright, but every now and then, Aiden caught her gaze flickering toward them. Every time he turned to meet it, she had already looked away, as if nothing had happened.


    Adrian noticed, too, because at some point, he muttered, "She¡¯s been looking this way for a while."


    Aiden wasn¡¯t sure whether that was a good thing or not.


    The tension didn¡¯t fade, not even when breakfast ended.


    Even as they moved through their classes, Aiden felt the weight of Emmeranne¡¯s gaze lingering on them. It wasn¡¯t until their Creature Care class that the situation became even more awkward.


    Professor Pippa stood at the front of the class, practically bouncing on her feet as she spoke. Her hands gestured animatedly as she held up a small, round creature with shimmering blue fur and large, curious eyes. It let out a soft trill, its tiny paws curling into the air.


    "This-" Professor Pippa beamed, "-is a Nivex. A rather gentle creature, despite its icy appearance! Their fur stores cold energy, so they prefer cool environments, but if properly cared for, they¡¯ll remain by your side no matter the climate."


    She turned her sharp gaze to the students, excitement evident in her expression. "And how do we properly care for a creature? First and foremost, you must give it a name."


    She lifted the Nivex up for everyone to see. "Naming a creature strengthens the bond between caretaker and companion. It acknowledges them as more than just a magical being- it makes them yours, someone who trusts and depends on you." She smiled, scratching the Nivex¡¯s head, and it let out a contented chirp. "This little one¡¯s name is Lumi."


    The class murmured in interest, some leaning in to get a better look.


    Aiden, however, barely paid attention.


    Emmeranne was still watching him.


    He exhaled sharply through his nose before muttering under his breath, "You can stop looking at me."


    Beside him, Emmeranne tilted her head ever so slightly. "Is it not okay to look at your partner?"


    "It¡¯s fine," Aiden said, his jaw tightening. "But it¡¯s been like this since breakfast."


    Emmeranne didn¡¯t look the least bit guilty. If anything, she seemed indifferent. Then, without breaking eye contact, she said, "It¡¯s not as bad as what you three are doing to me- framing me for Savion¡¯s murder."


    Aiden stiffened, his fingers curling slightly.


    "You¡¯re suspicious," he said evenly.


    At that, Emmeranne finally turned to him fully. "Savion was a good friend," she said, voice measured. "I¡¯d never hurt him."


    Something about the way she said it made Aiden hesitate.


    But before he could say anything else, she continued,


    "You don¡¯t need to know everything."


    Her tone didn¡¯t change. It was flat.


    Matter-of-fact.


    Then, with a slight shift of her shoulders, she added, "You three should stop trying to be detectives with everything happening. It¡¯s dangerous."


    Aiden frowned.


    There was no hostility in her tone. No defensiveness.


    Just a simple, quiet warning.


    And for some reason, that unsettled him more than if she had gotten angry.


    Aiden didn¡¯t immediately respond. He watched Emmeranne carefully, searching for any flicker of emotion beyond that quiet indifference. But as always, she gave away nothing.


    Around them, the classroom remained focused on Professor Pippa¡¯s lecture. The professor had begun pairing students with their creatures, her voice enthusiastic as she explained how to bond with them.


    "Care is more than just feeding and shelter," she said, holding Lumi up again. "It¡¯s about understanding. Trust is not given- it¡¯s earned. And that, dear students, is what you must do today."


    She clapped her hands. "Your task is to name your creature and ensure it¡¯s comfortable with you by the end of class. If it refuses to approach you, that means you¡¯ve done something terribly wrong."


    The students murmured in amusement or mild concern, turning their attention to the small creatures before them.


    Aiden and Emmeranne had been assigned a different Nivex, this one slightly smaller than Lumi, with fluffier fur and sharp eyes. It sat curled up on the desk between them, staring at Aiden before flicking its gaze toward Emmeranne.


    The tension between them remained.


    Finally, Aiden exhaled through his nose, turning his focus to the Nivex. "What should we call it?"


    Emmeranne remained silent for a beat before answering, "Frost."


    Aiden glanced at her but didn¡¯t argue. "Alright. Frost it is."


    The Nivex, as if responding to its name, let out a quiet trill and stretched its tiny paws. Aiden reached out carefully, and to his surprise, the creature allowed him to touch its fur, its body cool to the touch.


    Emmeranne, watching, finally spoke again. "You won¡¯t drop this, will you?"


    Aiden didn¡¯t need to ask what she meant.


    "No," he said simply.


    She didn¡¯t sigh or roll her eyes. She didn¡¯t argue.


    Instead, she reached out, letting her fingers brush against Frost¡¯s fur. The Nivex didn¡¯t recoil.


    "Then you should be careful," she said softly. "Not for my sake. For yours."


    Aiden didn¡¯t reply.


    Emmeranne¡¯s fingers traced the fur of the Nivex absentmindedly, her voice quiet yet firm. "You should never trust Lopt."


    Aiden¡¯s brow furrowed. "Why?"


    Emmeranne finally met his gaze. "Because Lopt holds no loyalty to anything."


    Aiden scoffed. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    Emmeranne exhaled, her fingers pausing in Frost¡¯s fur. "Lopt does what he wants, when he wants. He isn¡¯t the type to take sides. He isn¡¯t the type to be tied down. He isn¡¯t the type to have allegiances."


    Aiden frowned. "You¡¯re talking like you know him well."


    "I don¡¯t need to," she said. "I only need to know the type of person he is. Lopt is unpredictable. He¡¯ll smile at you, act like your closest friend, but if you think that means he¡¯s on your side, then you don¡¯t understand him at all."


    Aiden thought about that. He thought of how easily Lopt had slipped into their conversation earlier, how he had teased them, steered the topic in whatever direction he pleased. The way he had left without hesitation, like their concerns weren¡¯t his to worry about.


    But still, it was Lopt. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you saying he¡¯d betray us?" Aiden asked.


    Emmeranne shrugged. "Betrayal implies loyalty in the first place. Lopt doesn¡¯t betray. He just does whatever benefits him at the moment. You might be useful to him today. Tomorrow? Maybe not."


    Aiden didn¡¯t like that answer.


    "You¡¯re making him sound like some kind of villain," he muttered.


    "No," Emmeranne corrected, watching him carefully. "I¡¯m making him sound like Lopt."


    Before Aiden could reply, Professor Pippa¡¯s voice rang out through the training hall, bright and enthusiastic.


    "Wonderful progress, Aiden and Emmeranne! Frost seems very comfortable with you two."


    Aiden barely managed a nod, still turning Emmeranne¡¯s words over in his head.


    Lopt was¡­ Lopt.


    But was she right?

 Chapter 106: I Dreamt Of a Tree and a Bird

    After Creature Care, the first-year students made their way up the winding staircase of the Divination Tower, chatting among themselves as they entered the warm, incense-filled room.


    The circular walls were lined with shelves of aged books, stacks of tarot cards, and crystal balls shimmering faintly under the dim glow of floating lanterns.


    But there was no sign of Professor Mopsus.


    "Where is he?" Ammonn muttered.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan found their usual spots, with Adrian leaning lazily against the plush cushions while Aiden scanned the room.


    He didn¡¯t particularly care for Divination, but even he found it odd that Mopsus wasn¡¯t already seated. The old professor was known for arriving before the students, settled in his chair with his cane resting beside him, already waiting.


    "He probably saw this coming and decided to be late," Adrian joked, earning a quiet snort from Sevan.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones talking.


    Their classmwtes were whispering among themselves, some debating whether to leave and others already pulling out their notes to work on assignments while they waited.


    Well, it was mostly Shiloh who was doing the talking.


    Then, the door creaked open.


    Professor Mopsus entered the room.


    At first, there was nothing particularly alarming about that- until they took a second look.


    His steps were too brisk. He moved across the room with a straight posture, his head held high, as if he could see where he was going. His usual cane was nowhere in sight.


    For someone old and blind, he walked with the ease of a young man.


    The chatter in the room faltered.


    The students, frozen in place, watched in silence as Professor Mopsus strode directly to his desk. Without a word, he plucked a book from the pile of old tomes, flipped through the pages for a moment, then turned on his heel and walked right back out of the classroom.


    The door shut behind him.


    A heavy silence lingered in the air.


    "¡­Did anyone else see that?" Lochan finally broke the quiet, his voice unusually cautious.


    "He didn¡¯t even look blind," Peter whispered.


    "He didn¡¯t look old," Jarek added.


    Before the silence could settle completely, the door creaked open once more.


    This time, Professor Mopsus entered with the slow, small steps they were all used to. His hunched frame leaned heavily on his cane as he tapped it against the floor with each step. His head, covered in wisps of silver hair, nodded slightly as if sensing the air around him.


    The stark contrast between this entrance and the previous one sent a chill through the room.


    Adrian shifted beside Aiden. "Well. That¡¯s unsettling."


    Sevan remained quiet, his gaze fixed on the professor, mind undoubtedly working through the implications.


    Professor Mopsus made his way to the center of the room and exhaled slowly, resting both hands on his cane. "Ah," he murmured. "I see you all have settled in."


    No one spoke.


    Professor Mopsus let out a tired breath. "Let us begin."


    Not a single student dared to point out what had just happened.


    Professor Mopsus settled into his seat, his cane resting against the desk. He folded his hands over his lap, his clouded eyes scanning the room despite his blindness.


    "Take out your assignments," he instructed. "You were to record your dreams for a week. Today, we will interpret them."


    Aiden reached into his bag and pulled out his parchment, though it wasn¡¯t much.


    He had written down exactly a week¡¯s worth of dreams- the tree. Beside him, Adrian shuffled through his papers, likely filled with nonsense, given how he had forgotten about the assignment until last night.


    Sevan, of course, had neatly written entries, each one detailed and precise.


    Professor Mopsus continued, "You will be partnered off with those you hold the closest tie with. Your partner will help interpret your dreams using the reference text."


    Aiden tensed. He didn¡¯t need to guess who his partner was.


    Sure enough, Professor Mopsus nodded toward him. "Chase, Emmeranne. You two are paired."


    Aiden exhaled through his nose. Across from him, Emmeranne didn¡¯t react. She just calmly set down her quill and folded her hands.


    "Beatific and Bessmertny."


    "Spadille and Caleena."


    Adrian groaned as he saw Shiloh glaring at him from across the room, clearly disinterested in changing seats.


    One by one, the class was paired off. Sevan ended up with Hanako, which seemed to suit him just fine, given that she wasn¡¯t particularly talkative.


    Professor Mopsus waved his hand. "Begin."


    Aiden turned to Emmeranne, who had already flipped open the interpretation book. Without looking up, she said, "You should start."


    Aiden hesitated before speaking, glancing down at his notes. "I dreamt of a tree," he began. "It felt¡­ calm. That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve dreamt of every day for the past few weeks."


    Emmeranne listened in silence, fingers idly tracing the edge of the dream interpretation book.


    "There was also a black bird," Aiden continued. "Always perched on one of the branches. But every time I acknowledge it, it flies away. It never stays. And then it comes back the next time I dream."


    Emmeranne didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. The noise of their classmates discussing their own dreams filled the space between them: murmured words, pages turning, the occasional scratch of quills against parchment.


    Across the room, Adrian was smirking at his own notes while Shiloh read them over his shoulder.


    Shiloh scoffed. "These are completely made up."


    "Are they?" Adrian grinned. "Who¡¯s to say I don¡¯t dream of giant rats stealing my boots?"


    Professor Mopsus sighed from his desk, clearly sensing the lack of effort in some corners of the room. "You have fifteen minutes left."


    Aiden shifted slightly. "What about you?"


    She hesitated. He noticed the way her fingers curled, how her usual blank expression flickered with something he couldn¡¯t quite place. Finally, she spoke, voice quieter than before.


    "I dream that I¡¯m a raven¡­ perched on a tree."


    Aiden¡¯s breath caught. His mind stalled.


    They froze.


    The realization settled over them like a cold wave.


    They had the same dream.


    Not similar. Not vaguely connected. The same.


    Aiden stared at her, and for the first time, Emmeranne didn¡¯t immediately look away. She doesn¡¯t look indifferent like she normally does, nor does she look distant.


    She looked just as stunned as he felt.


    Professor Mopsus¡¯s voice cut through the tension. "Five minutes left."


    Emmeranne blinked, as if snapping out of something, and turned back to the book.


    The brief crack in her composure vanished. Her fingers, which had curled ever so slightly in her lap, smoothed out the page in front of her.


    "The tree represents stability," she said, voice measured. "A place of grounding. The bird¡­ could mean perspective. Freedom." She paused, flipping to another section. "Or a message left unanswered."


    Aiden frowned. "And the tree itself?"


    She glanced at him, then at the book. "It also means that there are deeper things that are not seen yet. That everything is interconnected."


    Aiden sat with that thought for a moment, his dream suddenly feeling heavier than before.


    Nothing about it felt like a coincidence.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Are you messing with me?" he asked, his voice low enough that only she could hear. "Or lying?"


    Emmeranne didn¡¯t react immediately. Instead, she simply opened her parchment, and slid it across the table.


    Aiden glanced at her before looking down. His fingers hesitated before gripping the parchment, his eyes scanning the page.


    And there it was.


    Written in her small, precise handwriting:


    "I dream that I am a raven, perched on a tree."


    Aiden felt something cold settle in his chest.


    It was real.


    His grip on the parchment tightened slightly before he set it back down. Emmeranne watched him, expression unreadable as always, but he noticed how her fingers curled slightly against the table- like she was waiting for his reaction.


    He exhaled, leaning back. "This isn¡¯t normal."


    "Of course," she said simply, "it isn¡¯t."


    Professor Mopsus cleared his throat, bringing the class back to order. "Now that you¡¯ve shared your dreams with your partners, you will use the interpretation guide to decipher their meanings." He tapped his cane against the floor, his old, clouded eyes scanning the room despite his blindness.


    Aiden barely registered his words. His mind was still on Emmeranne¡¯s dream


    Professor Mopsus continued. "Dreams are not random. They are threads of fate, woven together in ways we may not yet grasp. You may find that those who dream of the same things¡­ are connected far deeper than they realize. Dreams share something that we have yet to comprehend, but will in due time."


    Aiden felt the weight of the words settle over him.


    Was that what this was? A connection? And if so¡­ why?


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107: Phasing

    As soon as Professor Mopsus dismissed the class, the students began packing up their things. Aiden stood up slowly, still caught in the weight of his realization.


    Emmeranne, as usual, left without another word, leaving Aiden alone.


    He barely noticed her go as he made his way toward Adrian and Sevan, who were already waiting by the door.


    Adrian was the first to speak, snickering as he shoved his hands into his pockets. "Shiloh¡¯s pissed at me."


    Sevan raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    Adrian smirked. "Because my dreams were completely random, and he wasted his time trying to analyze nonsense. Apparently, dreaming about falling into an endless void and then eating a whole roasted chicken doesn¡¯t mean anything."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "You¡¯re impossible." Then he turned to Aiden. "What about you?"


    Aiden barely heard him at first. He was still caught up in what had happened.


    "Aiden?"


    Finally, he snapped back to reality. He glanced at them both before exhaling.


    "Emmeranne and I had the same dream." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence.


    Adrian blinked, then tilted his head. "What?"


    "You had the same dream?" Sevan asked.


    Aiden nodded. "She even wrote it down in her assignment. I dream of a tree with a black bird perched on a branch. And she¡­" He hesitated, feeling the words settle in his chest. "She dreams that she is the bird."


    Adrian¡¯s smirk disappeared. Sevan folded his arms, his expression turning thoughtful.


    "Well," Adrian finally said, rubbing the back of his neck. "That¡¯s a load of bullshit."


    Sevan crossed his arms, his brows furrowed in thought. "If you and Emmeranne share the same dream while also being paired together¡­ then you¡¯re really tied together. I don¡¯t think this is a good coincidence..."


    Aiden remained silent, still processing it all.


    Sevan continued, "Professor Mopsus said that he partnered us with the person we hold the closest tie with. If that¡¯s true, then he knows something- maybe about your future."


    Adrian let out a low whistle. "Creepy old man playing matchmaker with fate, huh?"


    Sevan ignored him. "It wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask him."


    Aiden looked at him sharply. "You want me to ask Mopsus?"


    "Why not?" Sevan replied. "He assigned this project for a reason. And dreams are important in Divination, right? If anyone has answers, it¡¯s him."


    Aiden hesitated. The idea of confronting Mopsus about it felt¡­ uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t trust the old man. And yet, the weight of the dream pressed heavily on him.


    "¡­I¡¯ll think about it," he finally said.


    Adrian smirked. "Well, maybe you and Emmeranne are destined to be together."


    Sevan nodded thoughtfully. "That would make sense. If you both share the same dream, it could mean your futures are intertwined."


    Adrian¡¯s grin widened. "Yeah, intertwined in a romantic way."


    Aiden scowled and immediately shoved him. "Shut up."


    Adrian just laughed, stumbling back dramatically. "Hey, don¡¯t get all shy now. I¡¯m just saying, Professor Mopsus might have just predicted your love life."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Or it could mean something much deeper, like fate connecting you two through something important."


    Adrian wiggled his eyebrows. "Love is important."


    Aiden groaned, running a hand down his face. "I hate you both."


    Adrian clapped him on the back. "You¡¯re just making it a big deal. Besides, Mopsus can¡¯t predict all the future now, would he?"


    Sevan sighed. "Let¡¯s just get to our next class before Aiden actually sets you on fire."


    ------------------------------


    As soon as the last class with Sir Bernard ended, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan wasted no time slipping out of the room.


    The moment they stepped into the hallway, they exchanged exhausted glances before making a beeline straight for their dormitory.


    The day had drained them completely. From the secret training with Professor Anwar at dawn to Lopt¡¯s unexpected return, Emmeranne¡¯s unsettling words, and the bizarre incident with Professor Mopsus, their minds were running on fumes.


    Even Adrian, who always had something snarky to say, walked in silence beside them.


    By the time they reached their room, Sevan barely had the energy to shut the door behind them before collapsing onto his bed with a groan. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been this tired in my life."


    Aiden sat on the edge of his bed, rubbing his temples. "Yeah, well, at least you didn¡¯t find out you were sharing dreams with someone."


    Adrian flopped onto his mattress with a dramatic sigh. "Oh, woe is you, Aiden. Bound by fate to a mysterious girl. What a tragedy."


    Aiden shot him a glare, but he was too exhausted to argue. Instead, he lay back on his bed, staring at the ceiling.


    For a moment, none of them spoke. The room was filled only with the quiet sounds of their breathing. The weight of the day pressed heavily on them.


    Adrian let out a slow breath. "Let¡¯s just sleep. We¡¯ll deal with everything tomorrow."


    No one argued.


    And for the first time that day, the three of them let themselves relax.


    The next morning, sunlight barely seeped through the curtains when a soft rustling sound reached Aiden¡¯s ears.


    He groggily blinked awake, his body still sore from everything that had happened the night before. For a moment, he thought it was just Adrian shifting in his sleep or maybe Sevan getting up earlier than usual.


    But then, a faint tap against the floor.


    Aiden sat up. His gaze landed on a small folded note lying just past the door.


    Frowning, he slipped out of bed, careful not to wake the others, and picked it up. The parchment was light, almost delicate in his hands, but there was no sender¡¯s name.


    Aiden stared at the note in his hands, reading the words over and over again.


    When the trumpets go off.


    He read it aloud.


    That was it.


    No sender, no instructions, nothing else.


    Behind him, Sevan peered over his shoulder, still groggy from sleep. "What kind of weird code is that?"


    Adrian, who had just sat up, stretched lazily and yawned. "Maybe it¡¯s a prank. Sounds like something Lopt would do just to mess with us."


    Aiden frowned, turning the note over, but there was nothing on the other side.


    Still, they were exhausted from the night before, and no one felt like dealing with more mysteries.


    Sevan took the note from Aiden¡¯s hands and set it on the nightstand. "Whatever it is, we can think about it later. We have classes."


    "Right," Adrian groaned, flopping back onto his bed. "Just wake me when we¡¯re late."


    Adrian yelped as he hit the floor with a loud thud.


    "What the fuck, Sevan?!" he groaned, rubbing his side as he glared up at him.


    Sevan, standing by the door with his arms crossed, raised an unimpressed brow. "If you¡¯re gonna sleep again, we¡¯ll go without you."


    Adrian groaned dramatically, throwing an arm over his face. "You¡¯re so heartless. Can¡¯t a guy get five more minutes?"


    "No."


    Aiden shook his head, already tying his boots. "You might as well get up, Adrian. You know he¡¯ll leave you."


    Adrian huffed but dragged himself off the floor. "Fine, fine. I¡¯m coming."


    Sevan opened the door, already stepping out. "Then move faster."


    When they neared the Great Hall, they noticed something was off. A large number of students were gathered outside, whispering among themselves, their expressions ranging from confusion to unease.


    Adrian squinted. "Why aren¡¯t they going in?"


    Sevan, ever observant, scanned the crowd. "Something¡¯s going on."


    Aiden¡¯s gaze landed on someone standing out from the rest- a classmate of theirs wearing shades indoors.


    Peter was one of their classmates, easily recognizable with his tan skin, brown hair, and the fact that he was the tallest out of all the first years. Also wearing sunglasses.


    They made their way toward him.


    "Peter," Aiden called. "What¡¯s happening?"


    Peter turned his head slightly, adjusting his shades. "You got the letter too, didn¡¯t you?"


    Sevan exchanged glances with Aiden and Adrian.


    "You mean the ¡¯when the trumpets go off¡¯ thing?" Adrian asked.


    Peter nodded. "Yeah. Apparently, the fourth years are blocking off the Great Hall. They¡¯re trying to stop something from ringing."


    Aiden furrowed his brows. "Something? What do you mean?"


    Peter simply shrugged. "No idea. But I do know I¡¯m hungry, and they¡¯re blocking the way."


    "Wait, so they¡¯re just standing there?" Sevan asked.


    Peter nodded. "Yup. Whole group of them, right at the entrance."


    Just then, a voice rang out over the crowd.


    "Move."


    The students turned, and stepping forward was a muscular guy with multiple piercings glinting under the morning light.


    His black hair had striking purple highlights below his natural hair, making him stand out even more. Unlike the others, he hadn¡¯t bothered with the vest part of the uniform, only wearing the white long-sleeved polo with the sleeves haphazardly cuffed up to his elbows. The motion revealed a few tattoos peeking through, inked patterns swirling against his skin.


    "Let me pass."


    Adrian, never one to back down, scoffed and moved to step aside. "Go on, then."


    But the second Adrian shifted, the guy didn¡¯t go around him. Instead, he walked straight into him- except he didn¡¯t collide. He passed right through Adrian like he wasn¡¯t even there.


    Adrian jolted, eyes wide, whipping around just in time to see the boy continuing toward the front like nothing happened. "What the-"

 Chapter 108: Trumpets

    The guy who had just phased through Adrian didn¡¯t even glance back. Instead, he let out a low, amused laugh, his lips curling into a smirk as he strode toward the entrance of the Great Hall. The students watching the scene remained tense, murmuring among themselves.


    Adrian, still visibly disturbed, turned to Aiden and Sevan.


    "Tell me you guys saw that."


    They both nodded.


    "We saw it," Aiden muttered. "I just don¡¯t know what we saw."


    "He didn¡¯t use shadow magic or a teleportation spell. He actually passed through you, Adrian." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian shuddered, rubbing his arms. "Yeah, thanks for the reminder."


    The guy reached the entrance of the Great Hall, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for something. Then, with an air of complete nonchalance, he stepped forward.


    And at that exact moment...


    The sound of trumpets exploded through the air.


    The walls of the academy trembled slightly from the sheer force of the noise. The trumpets weren¡¯t just any ordinary sound- they were loud and commanding, so much so that he could feel the walls shake with every sound.


    Gasps rang through the crowd as students clutched their ears. Even the fourth years who had been blocking the entrance looked momentarily shaken.


    "What the fuck?!" Adrian shouted over the deafening sound.


    Aiden¡¯s stomach twisted. "When the trumpets go off."


    The note.


    The trumpets blared so loudly that even the fourth years, who had been blocking the entrance groaned, clutching their heads. Some cursed under their breath, while others staggered slightly from the sheer force of the sound.


    Yet, in the midst of the chaos, the guy who had just phased through Adrian simply laughed.


    His deep, amused chuckle somehow carried over the noise, and as he looked around, a lopsided grin formed on his face.


    "Well, well," he mused, shaking his head. "I thought I could phase through anything, but apparently phasing through Lopt¡¯s prank is not one of them."


    The moment he said that, the entire student body seemed to react at once.


    A collective groan rippled through the crowd, and several people muttered, Of course it was Lopt.


    Aiden tensed. He should¡¯ve known.


    The fourth years groaned in frustration, some rubbing their temples while others shot annoyed glances toward the Great Hall.


    One of them, a tall girl with red hair and a sharp glare, muttered, "We better find a way to stop this before everyone gets hungry and blasts the whole school with the trumpets."


    Another fourth-year sighed, crossing his arms. "Lopt just had to mess with the Great Hall, didn¡¯t he? He couldn¡¯t have picked literally anywhere else?"


    Meanwhile, the trio including Peter were still frozen in place, watching as the strange guy who phased through Adrian casually strolled further inside, completely unfazed by the chaos.


    Adrian, still a little pale, turned to Aiden and Sevan. "So, uh. Do we just go in? I¡¯m starving but I don¡¯t even want to see us three being the culprit if the academy gets destroyed by how much it¡¯s shaking just from one person passing through."


    "Normally, I¡¯d say we avoid whatever this is. But I¡¯m also starving."


    Aiden barely had time to react when a sudden swoosh cut through the air beside him. It was so fast that, for a moment, he thought the wind itself had moved past him.


    But when he turned his head, his breath hitched- someone was suddenly standing beside the guy who had phased through Adrian earlier.


    The newcomer hadn¡¯t been there a second ago.


    He was tall and lanky, with wild black hair that stuck out in every direction, looking almost like he had been struck by lightning. A pair of goggles rested over his eyes, the lenses catching the light just enough to obscure his expression.


    He stood with an easy confidence, completely unfazed by the chaotic noise of the trumpets blaring through the Great Hall


    The guy who had phased through Adrian earlier laughed when he saw the newcomer. "Oh, look who finally decided to show up! Tachyon!"


    Tachyon, as he was now called, didn¡¯t react beyond tilting his head slightly, his wild black hair bouncing with the motion. His goggles reflected the scene in front of him, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking.


    "Was watching," he said simply. "You walked into a first-year like an idiot."


    The first guy smirked, crossing his arms. "You could¡¯ve stopped me but you didn¡¯t. Classic."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances. The trumpets were still blaring, the fourth years were groaning in frustration, and now there were two upperclassmen who seemed way too amused by all of this.


    Meanwhile, the fourth years were still arguing about how to stop the trumpets.


    "For the last time, no one goes inside!" one of them groaned. "We¡¯re handling it!"


    It took a few more minutes before Professor Ylang-Ylang arrived, her long golden hair trailing behind her. Her three Divatas flitted around her, glowing softly. She tilted her head in curiosity at the sight of the students lingering outside instead of entering the Great Hall.


    "What is going on here?" she asked, her voice as gentle as ever.


    One of the fourth years, still rubbing their ears from the blaring trumpets, quickly stepped forward. "Professor, someone¡ªprobably Lopt¡ªset up a prank inside the Great Hall. The second someone stepped in, the trumpets started blaring, and we haven¡¯t been able to stop them."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang sighed, shaking her head. She turned to one of her Divatas, whispering something inaudible. The tiny fairy-like creature nodded and swiftly flew off, disappearing into the halls.


    Minutes passed, and just as the fourth years were about to lose their patience, another figure arrived- Professor Anwar. His presence immediately made some students stand a little straighter, though he didn¡¯t seem fazed by the chaos before him.


    "So, another one of Lopt¡¯s pranks, is it?" he said dryly, rolling his shoulders before stepping into the Great Hall without hesitation.


    The moment his foot crossed the threshold, the trumpets blared even louder, nearly shaking the walls.


    Some students groaned and covered their ears again, but Professor Anwar merely lifted his hand. Light weaved between his fingers, forming intricate patterns in the air before shooting outward.


    In an instant, the sound cut off.


    Silence fell over the hall, followed by a collective sigh of relief from the fourth years.


    "There," Professor Anwar said, dusting off his coat. "Now, can someone go find Lopt so I can have a very, very long conversation with him?"


    The students hesitated, exchanging looks. Finding Lopt was easier said than done. But at least now, they could finally get breakfast.


    A student with light blonde hair and brown eyes hesitated before speaking up. "I think I saw Lopt go that way," he said, pointing toward the hallway outside the Great Hall.


    Professor Anwar turned his sharp gaze on him, scrutinizing him for a moment. Without missing a beat, he exhaled through his nose and turned around.


    "Lopt Aouie, follow me."


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, the blonde student burst into laughter, his grin widening. He straightened his posture and, with an exaggerated stretch, casually strolled after the professor. "Man, you¡¯re no fun."


    The fourth years groaned again, some muttering curses under their breath. "He was here the whole time?" Adrian whispered in disbelief, laughing at his hero.


    "Of course he was," Sevan said. "He probably enjoyed watching his prank unfold up close."

 Chapter 109: A Week of Invitations

    The Great Hall was alive with energy, with murmurs of the morning¡¯s commotion mixed with the usual clatter of plates and silverware.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan had just begun eating when a sudden, thunderous voice echoed throughout the space, cutting through the noise like a blade.


    "Attention, students of Genvah Academy."


    The hall fell into silence immediately. Aiden looked up from his plate, stopping midway from eating his bacon.


    "Starting next week, all regular classes will be suspended to make way for training and preparation for the Solstice Trials. During this time, you are expected to refine your skils and demonstrate your worth. Use these days wisely."


    The air buzzed with excitement.


    Whispers spread like wildfire across the tables. Some students exchanged eager looks, while others tensed at the weight of the announcement.


    Furthermore, students will have the opportunity to challenge and duel anyone ranked within their respective Top 10. These matches will serve as both a test of strength and a chance to solidify- or change- the rankings before the Trials officially begin. The brightest paths are lit by those brave enough to follow the sun."


    A second wave of murmurs rippled through the hall. Some students looked thrilled at the idea of dueling early, while others appeared more apprehensive.


    Adrian let out a low whistle and leaned back against his chair.


    "Oh, this is gonna be fun."


    Sevan, however, frowned as he set down his fork.


    "Or chaotic," he muttered. "You realize this means people will be fighting non-stop just to secure their spots? It¡¯s going to be a mess."


    The Great Hall was absolute chaos.


    Students from every year were standing up, throwing out challenges left and right. Some were dramatic about it, loudly calling out names and making sure the entire hall heard them. Others walked straight up to their targets, challenging them in person like they were making some kind of high-stakes declaration.


    Even the first years weren¡¯t backing down.


    A few seats from them, Ivara barely looked up from her food as she pointed her fork across the table, completely unfazed by the noise.


    "Hey Jarek, duel me."


    Jarek, seated just a few spots away, paused mid-bite and gave her a blank stare. "You¡¯re challenging me with a mouth full of food?"


    Ivara swallowed and shrugged. "Would it make you feel better if I stood up and made a big speech about it?"


    Jarek huffed a quiet laugh, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "You really have no sense of theatrics, do you?"


    "Do I need theatrics to beat you?" Ivara replied, already turning her attention back to her plate.


    Jarek smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Alright, you¡¯re on."


    Across the table, another voice rang out.


    "Morrigan."


    Morrigan turned just in time to see Yara, their classmate, a girl with tan skin, short wavy brown hair, and dark brown eyes approaching with a confident stride.


    "I challenge you."


    Enjoy more content from NovelFire.C?m


    Morrigan blinked, surprised at first, but it didn¡¯t take long for her expression to shift into an eager grin.


    "Didn¡¯t see that coming," she admitted. Then, she stood up and held out her hand. "Alright. Let¡¯s do it."


    Yara grinned back, shaking her hand as students around them reacted with excitement.


    Meanwhile, at Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan¡¯s table, the three boys had been enjoying their breakfast quietly, watching the chaos unfold around them. But then Adrian let out a long, dramatic sigh.


    "Oh, great," he muttered. "Here come the lapdogs."


    Aiden didn¡¯t even need to ask who he was talking about.


    Sure enough, from across the room, Shiloh¡¯s usual lackeys- Ambrose and Lochan- had stood up. The two of them, smug as ever, began making their way toward their table with an all-too-familiar kind of intent.


    Sevan, already seeing where this was going, barely glanced up from his meal. "This is going to be annoying."


    Aiden sighed, straightening up a little. "Just ignore them."


    "You can¡¯t totally ignore a person who craves attention."


    Sevan pushed his plate aside, giving them both a flat look. "I swear, if they try anything, I¡¯m throwing my drink at them."


    "Make sure it¡¯s hot," Adrian said.


    "No, make sure it stains," Aiden corrected.


    The three of them watched as Ambrose and Lochan drew closer, looking entirely too pleased with themselves.


    Ambrose and Lochan stopped right in front of their table, standing just close enough to be annoying the hell out of Sevan, who was trying his best not to make a water barrier.


    They stood like they owned the place, their expressions smug and full of confidence that was clearly meant to get under Aiden and Adrian¡¯s skin.


    "Adrian," Ambrose started smoothly, crossing his arms over his chest. "I challenge you."


    Adrian barely glanced up from his plate, chewing his food slowly. He flicked his gaze up at Ambrose before raising a brow, unimpressed.


    "You sure? You might cry when you lose."


    Ambrose scoffed, rolling his eyes. "In your dreams. You accept or not? I¡¯m told you¡¯re not the type to back down?"


    Adrian made a show of sighing dramatically, dragging it out as he set his fork down with exaggerated slowness. "Yeah, yeah, I accept. But when I win, you better not whine about it. I hate sore losers."


    Ambrose¡¯s eye twitched, but his smirk didn¡¯t falter. "We¡¯ll see who the sore loser is."


    Meanwhile, Lochan turned his attention to Aiden, tilting his head slightly. "And you, Chase. I challenge you." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden, who had been expecting this, didn¡¯t react at first. He simply wiped his mouth with his napkin before leaning back in his chair, meeting Lochan¡¯s gaze evenly. "Why?"


    Lochan blinked, clearly thrown off by the question. "What do you mean why? It¡¯s the Solstice Trials. I want to see what you¡¯re made of. It would be nice to remove you from the stop you¡¯re barely clinging too."


    Aiden exhaled through his nose, unbothered. "You want to fight me, or you just want to prove something?"


    Lochan¡¯s smirk thinned for a second before he schooled his expression again. "What¡¯s the difference?"


    Adrian, already bored with the whole exchange, clapped his hands together loudly. "Alright, great! We¡¯re all fighting. Can I finish my breakfast now?"


    Sevan, who had been watching with mild amusement, set his cup down and shook his head. "This is going to be a mess."


    "You think?" Adrian shot back with a smirk, before jabbing his fork into his food. "Anyway, don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you, Ambrose. I¡¯m gonna enjoy this way too much. "


    Ambrose smirked right back. "Funny, I was about to say the same thing."


    Lochan, however, kept his eyes on Aiden, his smirk sharpening. "Guess we¡¯ll see if you live up to your name, Chase."


    Aiden didn¡¯t answer right away. He just stared at Lochan for a moment before picking up his drink and taking a sip, as if he wasn¡¯t bothered in the slightest.


    Then, after swallowing, he simply said, "I guess we will."

 Chapter 110: Ace of Spades

    Breakfast had been lively enough with all the duel challenges being thrown around, but the sudden, eerie hum that filled the air sent an unsettling chill through the Great Hall and quieted some of the students


    It was a soft sound at first, like a distant bell ringing from somewhere unseen, before growing into a low, thrumming resonance that made the very walls seem to vibrate.


    Then, out of nowhere, figures began to materialize.


    They emerged from threads of golden light, forming from the air itself. Their bodies were humanoid, draped in armor that shimmered between solid and translucent. Each figure had distinct markings on their armor- some had elaborate engravings while others bore ancient sigils or faded battle scars.


    One of them appeared directly behind Adrian.


    Adrian, sensing something behind him, turned his head and nearly fell out of his seat.


    "What the¡ª!" He shot up so fast that his knee hit the table, rattling the plates and cups, spilling Amihan with orange juice.


    He apologized and Amihan assured him it¡¯s okay. "It¡¯s alright! Good thing I brought a cleaning karatula stone. Comes in handy when wearing the uniform."


    Aiden had already tensed at the sight of the strange figures, his eyes narrowing as his hand instinctively flickered with fire. But Sevan, who had been drinking his tea, nearly dropped his cup as he gasped in realization.


    "The Sentinels of Light," he breathed, almost like in awe.


    Aiden shot him a look. "The what?"


    Sevan straightened, his eyes flickering between the ghostly figures now spread across the hall. "They¡¯re in The Eternal Flame: A History of Soleil page 342- a book on our country¡¯s past duels and traditions. These are the Sentinels of Light. They¡¯re remnants of past duelists or heroes of Soleil. Or at least that¡¯s what the legends say."


    Adrian, still catching his breath, glared at Sevan. "You couldn¡¯t have explained that before one of them nearly scared me to death?"


    Sevan ignored him and continued, his voice laced with fascination. "They don¡¯t speak, but sometimes, if you listen closely, you can hear whispers. No one knows if they¡¯re illusions of the past or like ghosts that are actually from real people."


    Aiden eyed the nearest Sentinel warily, who was actually behind him. "And they show up¡­ when?"


    Sevan looked around, nodding as if confirming his own thoughts.


    "When there are a lot of duel invitations being issued at once. It¡¯s said they materialize to witness the battles, carrying on the legacy of warriors before us."


    As if on cue, the whispers began.


    Faint, distant murmurs drifted through the hall- soft, indistinct voices speaking in a language long forgotten. The Sentinels stood motionless, their presence unnerving yet oddly solemn, like silent judges watching over the students who had so eagerly thrown themselves into duels.


    "Well, if they¡¯re ghosts. At least they¡¯re dead," Adrian muttered, rubbing the back of his neck as he eyed the Sentinel still standing behind him.


    Peter, who had been quietly eating nearby, glanced at the figures and simply shrugged. "Eh. As long as they¡¯re not attacking us, I don¡¯t care." He popped another piece of bread into his mouth.


    Aiden didn¡¯t share his indifference. His gaze lingered on the Sentinels, watching as they stood perfectly still, their armor shimmering under the enchanted ceiling¡¯s light.


    As the whispers faded, the Sentinels of Light began to move. Each spectral figure extended a hand to the person they are closest with, and in an instant, a small object materialized within their grasp. One by one, they stepped forward and placed the objects in front of each student who had accepted or issued a duel challenge.


    Adrian hesitated when the Sentinel behind him moved. He barely resisted the urge to flinch as the ghostly figure lowered its hand, setting something down on the table in front of him. He stared at it.


    A small hourglass.


    The glass was delicate, but the golden sand inside shimmered with an almost ethereal glow. The stand holding it bore the Genvah Academy logo, an intricate crest carved into the gold base.


    It wasn¡¯t just given to him- it was given to every student involved in a duel. The Sentinels were distributing them one by one, their movements methodical, almost ceremonial.


    Aiden picked up his own hourglass and turned it over, watching the sand slip through. "What is this supposed to mean?"


    Sevan, still engrossed in his thoughts, answered without looking away from his own. "The book mentioned something about these. The hourglasses are supposed to symbolize the time leading up to a duel."


    Adrian frowned. "Time for what?"


    Sevan glanced at him. "Preparation, strategy¡­ or reconsideration."


    A moment of silence followed, each student staring at their hourglasses.


    Then, as suddenly as they had appeared, the Sentinels vanished.


    No fade-out, no lingering presence. Just gone, as if they had never been there at all. The only evidence of their existence was the hourglasses left behind, gleaming under the enchanted lights of the Great Hall.


    Jarek leaned forward, who was also given an hourglass of his own. "Well, that was weird."


    Across the hall, students were murmuring, some flipping their hourglasses over, others staring at them as if expecting them to change. The energy in the Great Hall had shifted- not just excitement anymore, but something heavier.


    Aiden furrowed his brows as he noticed movement inside his hourglass. The once-empty glass was suddenly filling with golden sand, flowing in from seemingly nowhere. He glanced at Adrian¡¯s, only to find the same thing happening.


    Adrian stared at it, lifting his hourglass and shaking it slightly. "It just started filling on its own."


    Sevan leaned closer. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "May I?" He asked Aiden.


    Aiden nodded and opened his palm to offer his hourglass. "Go ahead."


    He took Aiden¡¯s hourglass from his hands and examined it with sharp eyes. Then, turning it over, he waited for the sand to shift.


    It fell but unnaturally slow.


    A smile smile appeared from Sevan and, flipping it again, watching the grains slip downward at the same sluggish pace. He picked up Adrian¡¯s and did the same.


    "The flow isn¡¯t normal."


    Aiden raised a brow. "What do you mean?"


    Sevan turned the hourglass upside down again, watching the sand trickle. "No matter which way you turn it, the sand still falls slowly. And look. Aiden¡¯s had more sand than yours do."


    Adrian huffed. "Great. I was planning on having the last duel as a finale."


    Sevan didn¡¯t respond, his mind already working through the possible implications. "This isn¡¯t just a countdown. It¡¯s enchanted." He paused, then added, "I think it¡¯s meant to last until your duel."


    "So once the sand runs out¡­"


    Sevan nodded. "The duel begins."


    After breakfast, they stepped out of the Great Hall, making their way toward the Botanical Garden for their Mystical Botany class, when Sevan suddenly slowed his pace.


    "You two go ahead. I need to stop by the restroom first," he said casually.


    Aiden and Adrian both stopped in their tracks, exchanging a glance.


    "We can wait," Aiden offered. "There¡¯s still a few minutes left. We could just run."


    "No need," Sevan waved a hand. "If I¡¯m late, at least one of you can tell Professor Ylang-Ylang the reason."


    Adrian grinned, an all-too-familiar mischievous glint in his eyes. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell her you were busy taking a massive dump."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "And this is why no one trusts you to deliver messages properly."


    "Come on, it¡¯s a valid excuse."


    "It¡¯s a stupid excuse."


    Aiden, already used to their banter, sighed. "Are you actually going to the restroom or are you up to something?"


    Sevan scoffed, crossing his arms. "I am going to the restroom. You¡¯re both acting like I said I was running off to commit crimes. Admit it, I¡¯m the least likely person to do it, anyways."


    Adrian raised a brow. "Well, considering the people you hang out with, it¡¯s not exactly impossible."


    Sevan sighed dramatically. "If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll tell Professor Ylang-Ylang that you two got lost on the way to class because you were too busy acting like idiots."


    Adrian gasped, pressing a hand to his chest in mock offense. "How dare you."


    Aiden, now tired of this exchange, grabbed Adrian¡¯s sleeve. "Let¡¯s just go before we end up late."


    After a few more back-and-forth remarks, the three finally parted ways, withAiden and Adrian heading toward the Botanical Garden, while Sevan turned in the direction of the restrooms.


    At least, that¡¯s what he said he was doing.


    Because as the two turned their backs on Sevan, he breathed a sigh and pulled out the card that Lochan slipped at his pocket during the confrontation at the Great Hall.


    He was too subtle that even Aiden who was the most observant, hadn¡¯t noticed when Lochan had gotten closer to Sevan.


    Sevan turned the card, and noticing the symbol, smirked at himself before going the opposite direction, slipping the card back in his pocket.


    "Tsk. I wonder why..."


    In the sunlight, the red-and-gold embroidered card glinted, showing just the subtlest of an image that represented a specific family that holds the highest position in the Court of Soleil.


    Ace of Spades. Discover stories with FreeNovelFire

 Chapter 111: A Battle for Second Place

    Sevan walked briskly, taking the opposite route from Aiden and Adrian, heading toward the first-floor restroom on the opposite side of the Botanical Garden.


    The hallway was mostly empty now with the morning rush settling into classrooms, and the echoes of his footsteps filled the space.


    This part of the academy rarely has any activity, so Sevan thought it will be the perfect place Shiloh must have chosen to stay in.


    As he turned the corner, he immediately spotted two familiar figures waiting outside the restroom entrance-Lochan and Ambrose.


    Sevan rolled his eyes, already exasperated. "Seriously? Acting like bodyguards?"


    Ambrose shrugged, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, while Lochan just gave him a blank stare.


    "Just leave me be with Shiloh," Sevan said, waving a dismissive hand at them.


    Lochan and Ambrose exchanged a look before nodding. Without a word, they stepped away from the entrance, heading down the hallway.


    Sevan let out a quiet sigh, watching as Lochan and Ambrose finally turned away.


    "Seriously, does he need guards just to talk to me?" he muttered under his breath.


    His fingers twitched slightly, and from beneath his feet, a thin puddle of water slithered forward, moving unnaturally smooth across the floor.


    It was subtle, just ike a whisper of movement, gliding along without a sound as it followed behind Lochan and Ambrose. They remained completely unaware of its presence, too caught up in their own conversation as they walked away.


    Sevan let them get a few more steps ahead before flexing his fingers, controlling the water with ease. It stayed right behind them, flowing into the tiny gaps in their shoes, soaking the fabric just enough that by the time they reached the end of the hall, their socks would be uncomfortably damp.


    He smirked to himself. Petty? Maybe. Satisfying?


    Absolutely.


    It¡¯ll also be his escape plan if ever they do something funny.


    Once he was sure they were far enough away, he turned back to the restroom door and pushed it open. The inside was quiet, the dim lanterns along the walls flickering slightly. The stone floors were cool beneath his feet as he stepped forward, the door swinging shut behind him with a faint creak.


    "Alright, Shiloh," Sevan called out, his voice echoing slightly against the tiled walls. "What do you want?"


    There was no immediate response.


    Sevan frowned, taking another step inside. A faint drip of water echoed from one of the sinks, the sound strangely amplified in the silence. His own puddle curled around his foot, the water still at his command, waiting for thevperfect moment if ever Shiloh does something.


    He scanned the room, his sharp eyes darting over the empty stalls, the polished mirror above the sinks reflecting only his own form.


    Then, just as he was about to speak again, a voice finally broke the silence.


    "Took you long enough."


    Shiloh¡¯s voice came from one of the farthest stalls.


    Sevan exhaled sharply. "I wasn¡¯t exactly running here in excitement," he retorted, crossing his arms. "So, are we going to stand here making awkward small talk, or are you actually going to tell me why you wanted to see me? I don¡¯t like being late to class. And we should be in class."


    The stall door didn¡¯t open, but Sevan could hear the faint shift of movement from inside.


    "That depends," Shiloh replied, almost amused. "Are you ready to listen?"


    Before Sevan could reply, a sharp swoosh cut through the air.


    His instincts kicked in. With a flick of his wrist, water surged upward in a swift, fluid motion, forming a barrier just in time.


    A split second later, something struck it- a small, glowing card, spinning wildly before splashing harmlessly against the watery shield.


    Sevan narrowed his eyes. "Really?" He let his barrier dissipate, the water dripping onto the tiled floor. His gaze flicked toward the stall where Shiloh was hiding. "You¡¯re throwing cards now?"


    A soft chuckle echoed from inside the stall. "Just checking if you were paying attention."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Oh, trust me, I¡¯m paying attention. Now talk, Shiloh. Stop wasting my time."


    The stall door finally creaked open, revealing Shiloh, who was leaning lazily against the frame, twirling another card between his fingers. His black hair was as kept as ever, and he still had that snobbish look of disdain at people who he felt like inferior to him.


    "I wanted to see how fast you were." Shiloh tossed the card up, caught it effortlessly, and smirked. "Looks like you¡¯re faster than I thought."


    Sevan exhaled sharply, unimpressed. "If you wanted to test me, you could¡¯ve just asked instead of nearly taking my eye out." He kicked the now-soaked card aside, watching as it skidded across the floor.


    Shiloh¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver as he flicked the wet card off to the side, letting it slap onto the tiled floor with a faint splat. Discover hidden tales at FreeNovelFire


    "This is your last chance to switch sides, Sevan."


    Sevan sighed, rubbing his temple as if dealing with a particularly stubborn child. "What are you even talking about?"


    He dropped his hand and fixed Shiloh with an unimpressed look. "Is this why you called me? You act like this is some grand battle of good and evil. We¡¯re fifteen, Shiloh. We have no place playing these switching sides problem thingy when Nillufer and Soleil are on the brink of war."


    Shiloh only chuckled, shaking his head. "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m offering you a better position. You¡¯re smart, Sevan. Smarter than those two idiots you keep sticking around with. If you had any sense, you¡¯d see you deserve to be surrounded by people like you. People who actually think."


    "People like you, you mean."


    "Obviously." Shiloh spread his arms, as if presenting himself as some kind of undeniable answer. "You can easily outsmart Aiden and Adrian. Why waste that potential babysitting them?"


    Sevan gave him a dry look. "So, what? If I refuse, you¡¯ll throw another card at my face?"


    "No. We duel."


    "And what¡¯s in it for me?"


    Shiloh took a step closer, his loafers echoing against the tiles. "If you win, you take my spot."


    Sevan tilted his head slightly, interest flickering in his eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knew how valuable the second place in the Top 10 is, which is the only reason why he¡¯s striving so hard to be in the first place.


    He didn¡¯t want anything to do with the war. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan just wanted to go to school like normal kids do and read books all day. Being in the Top 10 will give him the choice to skip out on dying in a battlefield or being tortured by Nillufer.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t about to make this easy for Shiloh.


    "Nothing changes for either of us if I win," Sevan said, crossing his arms. "It¡¯s more gain for me than you, since I take your spot. Seems like a pretty one-sided bet, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Then let¡¯s raise the stakes."


    He leaned in slightly, voice lowering. "Whoever loses will personally remove themselves from the top 10. No complaints, no excuses."


    "Betting everything, huh?" Sevan mused. His fingers twitched slightly, the water droplets still clinging to his fingertips from earlier shimmering under the dim restroom light.


    "So? What¡¯s your choice? Or are you gonna back away like your little cowardly friends?"


    Sevan nodded and turned his back to Shiloh, reaching for the door knob of the restroom. "Sure, count me in."


    "Wait."


    Sevan had barely taken a step toward the door when Shiloh¡¯s voice rang out behind him.


    "You really think you can just walk out after mouthing off like that? Like I¡¯d just let you go after you embarrassed me?"

 Chapter 112 112: Missing Four Students

    Aiden and Adrian sat near one of the large flowering trees in the Botanical Garden, the morning sunlight filtering through the leaves and casting dappled shadows on the ground. The scent of fresh blooms filled the air, but neither of them was paying much attention to the scenery.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang stood atop her usual stool, her golden eyes sweeping across the gathered students as she prepared to start the lesson.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes flickering with curiosity as she swept her gaze over the gathered students. A soft hum escaped her lips, and she glanced at one of her Divatas, who twirled midair as if sensing her thoughts.


    "Oh my," she mused, tapping a small finger against her chin. "The class feels a little¡­ smaller today, don''t you think?"


    At her words, a few students looked around, their expressions shifting as they, too, noticed the gaps in the crowd.


    Aiden frowned. "Sevan''s not here," he muttered under his breath, though that wasn''t surprising. They already knew he had gone to the restroom and said he''d catch up.


    But then Adrian scoffed beside him, crossing his arms. "Yeah, but neither is Shiloh or his little lapdogs."


    That made Aiden''s frown deepen. His gaze flickered toward the entrance of the Botanical Garden, as if expecting Sevan to casually stroll in at any moment. But the longer he stared, the more uneasy he felt.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang paused when she noticed Sevan was missing.


    "Where is Mr. Wasterfall?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. One of her Divatas flitted around her, glowing faintly in the daylight.


    Before Aiden could even open his mouth to give a reasonable answer, Adrian leaned forward with a completely serious expression.


    "Professor, he may or may not have taken a massive dump after eating too much breakfast..."


    The entire class went silent for a second before a few students stifled their laughter. Jarek and Rupert snorted at this, while Ivara stifled her laugh by covering her mouth.


    Aiden shot Adrian a glare, but Adrian just smirked, clearly pleased with himself.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang blinked a few times, her small frame remaining completely still as if processing what she had just heard. Then, slowly, she let out a soft, amused sigh.


    "Dead, while I appreciate your¡­ creativity, I do hope that is not truly the case." She smiled sweetly, her hands clasping in front of her. "Otherwise, I may have to introduce him to some digestive-aiding herbs."


    Aiden shook his head, running a hand through his hair. "He just said he''d catch up. He had something to do real quick."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang nodded, satisfied with that explanation. "Very well. Let us begin, then. Mr. Wasterfall will have to join us when he is ready."


    She observed the missing students with mild curiosity once again but ultimately sighed and turned back to the class. "Well, I''m sure they''ll turn up eventually. For now, let''s not waste time."


    With a tap of her stick against the ground, the flora around them seemed to breathe, leaves rustling and flowers blooming a little wider as if responding to her presence. Her three Divatas flitted around the gathered students, their soft luminescence casting a dreamy glow over the garden.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang waved her hand, and a vine gently curled upward from the soil, revealing a flower in full bloom.


    The flower was large and star-shaped, with six delicate petals that shimmered faintly as if dusted with crushed gemstones. Its colors shifted depending on the light, moving between soft lavender, deep indigo, and a brilliant golden hue at the edges. The center of the flower pulsed with a faint glow, a sign of the magic it absorbed from its surroundings.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang touched it lightly with her stick rather than her hand, careful not to accidentally enhance its magic.


    "The Hiraya flower is one of Soleil''s most treasured magical plants. It naturally draws in stray magical energy and refines it into a purer form. This makes it invaluable for energy restoration, and it''s often used in healing elixirs and magical medicine." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden, though half-distracted by Sevan''s absence, studied the flower with interest.


    It didn''t seem extraordinary at first glance, but the way it pulsed faintly with energy hinted at its magic. He had read about it briefly in their textbook, but seeing it up close was a different experience altogether.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang smiled, clearly pleased with the students'' focus. "Now, who can tell me why the Hiraya flower holds such significance in Soleil''s history?"


    A few hands went up, and Amihan was the first to be called. "It was used during the Solari Rebellion to help injured warriors recover faster," she said calmly. "It also played a role in stabilizing Magi whose magic had gone out of control."


    "Very good, dearest!" Professor Ylang-Ylang praised. "Indeed, during the Solari Rebellion, the Hiraya flower was often the difference between life and death. It was infused into elixirs, woven into battle garments, and even placed in pockets to regulate unstable magic."


    She walked around the students, allowing them a closer look at the flower. "It was especially important for the Soleians, whose power was immense but often unstable. A single mistake or strategy in using your magic could turn the tide of a war, so the Hiraya flower was woven into their cloaks, placed in their weapons, and even burned as incense before battle to ensure their magic remained under control."


    The class murmured among themselves, some taking notes while others simply observed.


    "Even Egan the New King used it," Professor Ylang-Ylang continued, her voice calm but carrying an air of importance. "After the rebellion ended, it is said that his injuries were so severe that traditional healing spells would have failed. However, an elixir infused with Hiraya flower was what allowed him to recover. From then on, it became a staple in the royal court''s medicine and is still used today."


    Aiden leaned forward slightly, watching how the flower seemed to breathe, its glow dimming and brightening in a steady rhythm. He had heard of magical plants before, but seeing one up close, especially one this beautiful, was something else entirely.


    Adrian, on the other hand, tapped his chin. "So if I eat one, will I become super powerful?"


    Professor Ylang-Ylang sighed but smiled. "If you want an upset stomach, then by all means, try it."


    She tapped the stick against her palm thoughtfully. "It is one of the rare few plants that can both suppress magic and enhance it. If used correctly, it can be a powerful tool."


    Adrian, still half-distracted, leaned toward Aiden and muttered, "If Sevan''s in trouble because of Shiloh and his goons, I swear, I''m going to set off every single trap in their dorm room."


    Aiden exhaled sharply, eyes flicking toward the entrance. "Let''s just hope he doesn''t need saving first."


    "Perhaps you''d like to answer a question?" Professor Ylang-Ylang asked the two, who had caught the both of them whispering.


    Adrian grinned, unbothered. "Sure, professor."


    "If a battle mage were to infuse their weapon with Hiraya flower, what effects would it have?"


    Adrian blinked. "¡­Uh, it''d probably glow?"


    Aiden sighed.


    "It would allow them to cast stronger magic without as much energy loss. It stabilizes magic, meaning they''d be less likely to lose control in the middle of a fight."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang smiled patiently, clearly amused by Adrian''s antics rather than annoyed. "Well, I''m glad you''re at least half-listening," she said lightly. "But I do hope you''ll pay better attention. Understanding how magic interacts with nature might just save your life one day."


    Adrian grinned. "That sounds ominous, Professor."


    She chuckled. "It''s simply the truth."


    With a graceful wave of her hand, she gestured for the students to gather closer. "Now then, let''s take a look at the structure of the Hiraya flower and how it channels energy. You may be familiar with common magical amplifiers like crystals and enchanted metals, but plants- especially this one- are much more intricate in how they interact with power."


    She spoke with a warmth that made even the driest topics interesting, her passion for botany evident in every word.


    Still, despite the engaging lesson, Aiden kept glancing toward the entrance. Sevan should have been here by now.

 Chapter 113 113: Join Me or Fight Me

    "You really think you can just walk out after mouthing off like that? Like I''d just let you go after you embarrassed me? Where do you think you''re going?"


    Sevan stopped, casting a confused glance over his shoulder. "To class? We just agreed on the duel."


    Shiloh''s grin twisted into something far less friendly. He rolled his shoulders, his fingers flexing. "Nah. I just don''t like letting disrespect slide."


    Sevan barely had time to react.


    The moment Shiloh flicked his wrist, three cards shot toward Sevan like razors.


    Sevan twisted his fingers, and water from the puddle he had created earlier surged up, forming a twisting barrier that deflected the cards midair. They ricocheted off the water''s surface, embedding themselves into the walls with a sharp thunk.


    Sevan didn''t waste a second. He lunged forward, weaving between the next set of cards that Shiloh hurled at him. He barely grazed one with his shoulder, but he didn''t let it slow him down. With a flick of his wrist, a sharp tendril of water lashed out, aiming straight for Shiloh''s feet.


    Shiloh jumped back, flipping a card in his hand and slamming it onto the ground. Instantly, a glowing barrier formed beneath him, acting as a platform that lifted him into the air just as Sevan''s water tendril snapped at the spot where he had been standing.


    "Shiloh, this is stupid." His voice was firm but not angry. "I don''t want to fight with you. I already agreed to the duel. What more do you want?"


    Shiloh scoffed, flipping another card between his fingers. "That''s what makes you so pathetic, Sevan." He pointed the card at him like a dagger. "You think you can just walk around, do whatever you want, and not pick a side? You think anyone''s gonna respect that?"


    Sevan exhaled through his nose. He had no interest in whatever twisted ideology Shiloh believed in.


    "I don''t care about ''sides.'' Is there even one? This thing you''re doing spreading more hate is unnecessary. Especially tripping down Aiden? For what? To feel good about yourself? For being like a hero because you tripped a Chase who didn''t even want to be a Chase? It''s pathetic. And I definitely don''t need respect from you."


    He turned toward the door.


    "We''re done here."


    Just as he took a step forward, a card whizzed past his face, so close he could feel the wind against his skin. Sevan froze.


    Shiloh laughed, low and taunting. "Oh no, we''re not done." He rolled his shoulders. "You don''t get to disrespect me and just leave, Sevan."


    Sevan clenched his fists. He was growing tired of this. "And what exactly did I do that was so offensive? Break your ego?"


    Shiloh sneered. "You exist."


    He took a slow step forward. "You walk around with those two idiots like you''re not better than them. Like you''re not smarter. Like you don''t deserve more." His voice lowered, dangerous. "It pisses me off."


    Sevan shook his head. "You need to get over yourself. You''re hit in the head."


    Shiloh''s expression darkened. "No, Sevan. I''m practical. You think sticking with Aiden and Adrian is going to do you any favors? They''re not like us. They''re reckless. Stubborn. Weak."


    That made Sevan pause for a brief moment. He turned fully to face Shiloh.


    "And you think you''re strong?" he asked, voice quiet.


    Shiloh grinned, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I know I am. And I know you are too. You just need to stop playing the nice guy and-"


    "I''m not playing anything," Sevan cut in. "You act like this is some grand strategy game, but you''re just a kid throwing a tantrum because someone doesn''t want to stay in the same room as you."


    Shiloh''s grin faltered.


    "Do you even hear yourself? Nillufer and Soleil are at the brink of war, and you''re here pulling this petty ''join me or fight me'' nonsense like this is a cheap drama play."


    Shiloh''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t say anything.


    Sevan stared at him for a moment before shaking his head. "You don''t actually care about what''s coming. You just care about making sure you''re standing on top when it does."


    A flicker of something- anger, embarrassment- crossed Shiloh''s face before he snarled.


    "Enough."


    In a blur, he flicked another card. This time, Sevan didn''t even raise a hand. The puddle near the entrance rippled slightly and just as the card was about to reach him, a thin stream of water flicked up like a whip, knocking it aside with a casual plop.


    Sevan didn''t even blink.


    "If you throw another card at me, I''ll make sure you regret it." His voice was quiet but absolute.


    Shiloh''s fingers twitched. He was clearly seething, but before he could make another move, something made him hesitate.


    The air felt different.


    Shiloh''s eyes flicked toward the entrance where Ambrose and Lochan had gone. That''s when he noticed it- the faint, almost unnoticeable glisten of water trailing along the floor.


    His stomach dropped.


    "You-"


    Sevan''s gaze didn''t waver. "If you don''t want your friends to drown, let me go."


    Shiloh''s fists clenched, shoulders rising and falling with each sharp breath. He looked ready to snap- but then, just as quickly, he exhaled, rolling his neck like he didn''t care.


    "Tch. Whatever. Playing dirty."


    "You threw your cards at me while I''m not looking. Don''t expect me to be nice just because I don''t like to fight."


    He flicked his wrist, dismissing the fight like it wasn''t worth his time. "Get out of my sight."


    Sevan gave him a slight, almost mocking smile before stepping past him without another word.


    As he left, he flicked his fingers slightly- and just like that, the water trailing Ambrose and Lochan faded, leaving no trace behind.


    ---------------------------


    Sevan finally arrived at the Botanical Garden, slipping through the arched entrance just as a faint shimmer of golden dust settled into the air- a telltale sign of Professor Ylang-Ylang''s magic. The garden was as lush as ever, brimming with oversized flowers, twisting vines, and glowing fungi. The scent of damp earth and sweet nectar filled the air.


    Sevan took a deep breath, straightening his uniform before stepping forward. He had barely taken a step when he caught sight of Aiden and Adrian near the back, their gazes immediately locking onto him.


    Adrian, who was slouching with his arms crossed, raised an eyebrow. "Wow. You actually made it."


    Aiden, more subtle in his approach, gave him a once-over. "What happened? Adrian told professor you took a dump."


    "Well, it was more convincing. Plus, you''re late for like twenty minutes already."


    Sevan waved a dismissive hand. "Yes, yes. I know. Only by twenty minutes."


    "Twenty minutes is practically half the class."


    "Not my fault," Sevan replied, lowering his voice. "Someone decided to be an obstacle in my morning."


    Aiden frowned slightly. "What happened?"


    Sevan shook his head. "Later." He shifted his gaze back toward the front, where Professor Ylang-Ylang was busy watering a flower.


    Just then, the tiny professor turned, spotting Sevan with a knowing smile. "Ah, Mr. Wasterfall! Finally joining us?"


    Sevan gave a small nod. "Apologies, Professor."


    As students busied themselves watering their assigned seedlings, Sevan turned to Aiden. "Since I missed most of the class, mind filling me in? What was today''s lesson about?"


    Aiden, who was carefully adjusting the moisture levels of his plant with a flicker of controlled fire, barely glanced up. "The Hiraya flower." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan tilted his head. "Hiraya? That sounds familiar. Isn''t that the one Egan used?"


    Aiden nodded, finally looking at him. "Yeah. It''s known for enhancing magical abilities temporarily."


    Adrian, who had been half-listening while flicking dirt off his sleeves, snorted. "Basically, it gives you a power-up and an upgrade if you add it to your like you know, armor stuff."


    Sevan hummed in thought. "Interesting. Did Professor Ylang-Ylang mention where it grows?"


    "Only in places with concentrated magic," Aiden answered. "That''s why it''s rare. And dangerous."


    Sevan crossed his arms, deep in thought. "Did you take notes?"


    "Me?" Adrian asked.


    "Not you," Sevan rolled his eyes. "Since when do you write notes? I meant Aiden."


    "Yeah, I have some here," Aiden fished out his notebook from his bag, scanning the pages until he found his most recent entry with the Hiraya flower.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes slightly. "Speaking of which, are you going to tell us what happened? You have a graze on your shoulder."


    Indeed he has. Sevan checked his shoulder that, indeed, there was a small unnoticeable graze on his right shoulder.


    Leave it up to Aiden to notice the smallest details.


    Sevan sighed, crossing his arms. "You won''t like it."


    Adrian scoffed. "When do we ever?"


    Sevan didn''t answer right away. Instead, he busied himself with the plant in front of him, as if it suddenly required his full attention.


    Aiden noticed how Sevan looked disassociated and how his fists were balled.


    Something really happened.


    Aiden and Adrian exchanged a glance.


    "Sevan," Aiden said, tone firm. "What happened?"

 Chapter 114 114: Extra Training

    Sevan sighed, finally looking up. "Shiloh happened."


    Adrian immediately rolled his eyes at the sound of Shiloh''s name. "Of course, it''s that brat. It''s always him. Everything has to be him or he''ll die without the validation."


    Sevan nodded. "He ambushed me."


    "Did you fight?" Aiden asked, his eyes narrowing.


    Sevan shooked his head. "Not exactly. He wanted me to ''switch sides'' or whatever nonsense he''s obsessed with."


    At this, Adrian let out a short laugh as he was pouring out some water for his plant. "What, does he think like he''s recruiting for some elite faction?"


    Sevan gave him a dry look before continuing. "I said no, obviously. Then he threw a card at me."


    Adrian''s fingers twitched slightly, a faint spark of fire flickering between them before he clenched his fist. "Did he hit you?"


    "No. He didn''t. I mean he did, with one grazing my shoulder but like... hit hit? No. But he didn''t intend to let me leave, either," Sevan exhaled. "He told me if I wanted to settle this, we''d do it properly- with a duel."


    Adrian grinned, patting Sevan on the shoulder, unconsciously, forgetting that Sevan had a graze there. Sevan''s shoulder twitched instinctively, prompting Adrian to remove his hand. "Oops, my bad. But that''s hilarious. I bet you''re gonna wipe the floor with him. He''s going to lose."


    Sevan rolled his eyes. "Thanks for the confidence, but I wasn''t finished. Right before I left, he tried to keep me there longer, so I had to resort to something to give him an ultimatum."


    "What kind of ultimatum?" Aiden asked.


    Sevan smirked. Seeing him smirk, Adrian grinned like a maniac. "Oh gods, what did you do?"


    "I told him to let me go or else I''ll let Lochan and Ambrose drown."


    Adrian let out a loud bark of laughter, nearly knocking over his plant in the process if it weren''t for Aiden who had anticipated his reaction and had hold on to the plant''s pot. "No, you did not!"


    "Yes, I did."


    "You didn''t."


    "I did."


    "Really? You? Sevan Wasterfall? Who don''t want to do anything that breaks the rules?''


    Sevan shrugged. "I might''ve made sure a few puddles followed them when they left the restroom. Just in case."


    Before Aiden could respond, Professor Ylang-Ylang''s voice ran through the gardens.


    "Alright class, hands off your plants! It''s time for today''s evaluation."


    The three boys fell silent as the small professor made her way toward them, her Divatas fluttering around her like shimmering stars, who, just like the professor, took it upon themselves to also evaluate the students'' flower pots.


    After class, as the students were gathering their things, Amihan approached Aiden, Adrian and Sevan. Her long white hair shimmered slightly under the soft afternoon light filtering through the garden''s large trees, her amethyst eyes reflected concern as she looked at Sevan.


    "Hey," she waved at the boys, before turning to look at Sevan. "You''re never late."


    She said it as gently as possible, tilting her head. "Are you okay? What happened?"


    Sevan, who had just finished adjusting his bag, hesitated for a moment before shrugging. "Just got caught up with something. Nothing really serious."


    Amihan frowned slightly, clearly not convinced but also not wanting to press too much, she replied, "If you say so... but you know you can always talk to me about it, right? If whatever you''re caught up with is academics or such."


    Sevan gave her a small smile, appreciating her concern. "Yeah, thanks Amihan."


    Amihan nodded in agreement. "I won''t pry, but if you ever need anything, you can come to me too."


    She then turned towards Aiden and Adrian, who was awkwardly standing beside Sevan, trying to busy themselves with anything they can find. She pointed a finger at them. "And why did you leave Sevan?"


    Adrian defended himself. "He told us to go first to tell Professor Ylang-Ylang he wanted to take a big shit."


    "No, he did not," Aiden replied at the same time as Sevan replied to Adrian with a "No, I did not!"


    "That''s the opposite of what I told you to say." Sevan side-eyed Adrian.


    "Hmm," Amihan thought before nodding. "Alright."


    Sevan chuckled at her. "You sound like my mom."


    "I''m just looking out for you lot. You''re not exactly the well-behaved type."


    Adrian snickered. "You do have that motherly vibe."


    "Shut up, Adrian," Amihan huffed, crossing her arms, but there was no real malice in her tone.


    As they walked back towards the academy, Amihan turned to them and asked. "Are you guys free this afternoon? Before Professor Pippa''s class, there is a free period." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Depends. Why?" Aiden asked.


    "Ivara and I are going to train in the Training Hall," Amihan said with a small smile. "We figured it''d be good to get some practice in before all the dueling starts getting serious. Plus, Ivara asked Jarek for a duel, so she''s trying to get inside the Top 10."


    Aiden nodded. "Makes sense. The Training Hall will probably be packed with students from the upper-years, seeing how everyone''s bound to challenge each other soon."


    "You can come train with us if you want," she offered. "It''d be nice to train with more people."


    The three exchanged glances before Aiden nodded. "Sure, alright. We''ll join you, Amihan."


    "You can just call me Amy. That''s my nickname. Figured it''ll be easier to say that since Amihan is a mouthful." she laughed.


    "Can''t let you two have all the fun." Adrian smirked.


    Sevan sighed but relented. "Fine, but I''m not fighting unless I have to."


    Amihan beamed. "Great! We''ll meet you at the training hall after lunch. Don''t eat much, you''ll get a stomach ache if you train after."


    She gave them a small wave before jogging ahead to catch up with Ivara, her long white hair flowing behind her.


    As she disappeared into the crowd, Adrian let out a chuckle. "Looks like we just signed up for extra training, knowing we have another tomorrow morning with Professor Anwar."


    "You need it," Sevan quipped.


    "Well, if it''s gonna make me win, then I don''t really care how much sore my body will be." Adrian laughed.


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "Show-off."

 Chapter 115 115: Fight Like Your Position Depends On It

    The cold air of dawn settled in the underground training chamber, the torches flickering against the stone walls.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stood in front of Professor Anwar, feeling the weight of exhaustion in their limbs.


    The professor studied them with sharp, assessing eyes before letting out a disappointed sigh. "What happened to the three who wanted to join my training?" he asked, his arms crossed. "Compared to last time, you look like ghosts of yourselves."


    None of them answered right away.


    Adrian stretched his arms over his head before lazily shrugging. "Long day yesterday, professor..."


    Sevan sighed, rolling his shoulders. "Sorry, professor. We''ve been training since yesterday afternoon. It''s just... catching up to us."


    Aiden didn''t say anything, but he knew they weren''t at their best.


    Between training with Amihan and Ivara, the duels being announced, and everything with Sevan and Shiloh, their energy had been stretched thin.


    "You''re all dull today," Professor Anwar said, crossing his arms. "Compared to last time, this might as well be a different group standing in front of me. What''s wrong?"


    Professor Anwar studied them, then exhaled sharply. "I''ll remind you that fatigue is nothing compared to what you''ll face in the Solstice Trials. You want to survive? Then push past it. But-" He raised a hand before any of them could protest. "-even the best fighters know when to conserve their energy."


    Adrian frowned. "So¡­ what are you saying?" He paused, then added. "Professor."


    "You''re not at your best today," Anwar said. "Forcing yourselves through a grueling session would be pointless. Instead, we''re changing tactics. Today, you focus on refining what you already know rather than exhausting yourselves with brute force. Let''s see if you can think strategically even when you''re not at full power."


    Adrian smirked slightly. "So¡­ a lazy man''s training?"


    Anwar shot him a sharp look. "No. A smart fighter''s training."


    Sevan straightened, nodding. "Alright. What''s the plan?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anwar''s lips curled slightly. "You''ll find out soon enough. Now, spread out."


    Despite their exhaustion, the three of them obeyed, ready for whatever challenge the professor had in store for them.


    Professor Anwar walked to the center of the chamber, his hands clasped behind his back. His golden light wove through the air, forming intricate patterns before solidifying into glowing rings that hovered around them at varying heights.


    "Today''s exercise is simple," he said, gesturing to the floating rings. "You will each have a target. Your goal is to land a hit through the center without missing."


    Adrian scoffed, arms crossed. "That''s it?"


    Anwar raised a brow. "That''s it."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes.


    It sounded too easy. And judging by the smirk tugging at Anwar''s lips, there was more to it.


    The professor waved his hand, and suddenly, the rings began to shift, moving unpredictably, speeding up, slowing down, vanishing and reappearing in different spots.


    "Thought so," Aiden muttered under his breath.


    Anwar nodded. "Precision is more than just accuracy. It''s knowing when to strike, how to conserve energy, and making every move count. Strength means nothing if you can''t land a hit." He glanced at Adrian. "Lazy man''s training, was it? Let''s see how lazy you feel when you miss."


    Aiden was already moving, summoning a controlled flame in his palm. He focused on his target, watching its erratic movements, waiting for the right moment. He exhaled slowly, then snapped his hand forward. A burst of fire shot toward the ring....


    And missed by inches.


    The ring flickered away before his attack could land.


    Adrian burst into laughter. "And here I thought you were supposed to be the serious one."


    Aiden shot him a glare before turning back to the rings.


    He was right, though. If he had thrown that just a fraction of a second later, he would''ve hit it. He needed to watch and not just react.


    Sevan had created a small sphere of water, his eyes narrowed as he studied his own moving ring. He tossed the water forward, but his target vanished right before impact.


    His lips pressed into a thin line.


    Adrian, on the other hand, didn''t hesitate.


    He lunged forward, letting shadows coil around his arm before he flung a dagger of darkness toward his target. It curved midair, following the ring''s erratic movements...


    And clipped the edge.


    Not a full hit, but closer than the others.


    Adrian grinned, turning to the others. "Seems like I''m winning."


    Sevan rolled his eyes, but there was amusement there. "It''s not a competition."


    "For you, maybe."


    Professor Anwar watched them with crossed arms. "If you''re so confident, then why don''t we raise the difficulty?"


    Before any of them could protest, the rings split into two. Then four. Then six. Each one shifting faster than before.


    Adrian groaned. "I take it back..."


    Professor Anwar clapped his hands, and the glowing rings pulsed with light. "Focus," he instructed, his tone firm but not unkind. "These rings are not just floating targets. Think of them as an enemy''s weak spot: always shifting, always just out of reach, but never impossible to strike."


    Aiden''s eyes flickered toward the rings, his stance tightening.


    Weak spots. That was something he could work with. He imagined them as the vital points of an opponent- places where a well-placed strike would incapacitate them instantly.


    Without another word, the three launched into action again.


    Aiden narrowed his focus, waiting for the moment the ring slowed- just a flicker of hesitation in its movement. He struck. A controlled burst of flame shot through the center, making the ring shimmer before dissolving.


    Sevan used water like a whip, forming sharp tendrils that lashed toward the moving rings. This time, instead of throwing an attack outright, he adjusted mid-movement, redirecting the water to follow the ring''s last-second dodge. His attack hit dead center, and the ring shattered into droplets of light.


    Adrian, meanwhile, grinned as he merged with the shadows, slipping between the moving targets. His dagger of darkness lashed out, hitting a ring before he twisted midair and sent another attack toward a second one. His first hit landed perfectly, the second barely grazing the edge. He clicked his tongue.


    "Tch. Almost."


    Professor Anwar crossed his arms, watching as Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan caught their breath between rounds. "You three seem distracted," he noted. "Has someone challenged you?"


    The three exchanged glances before nodding.


    "Yeah," Adrian said first, rolling his shoulders. "Ambrose challenged me."


    "Lochan challenged me," Aiden added.


    Sevan exhaled sharply. "Shiloh."


    Professor Anwar hummed, crossing his arms as he regarded them. "So, Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose, huh?" he said thoughtfully. "A deck of cards, predictive movements, and regeneration. I know them well."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan exchanged glances.


    "You do?" Sevan asked, tilting his head.


    "Of course. I make it my business to know the abilities of potential challengers and of course, my students, especially those who think they''re untouchable."


    He turned toward the training rings. "Shiloh fights with trickery- he''s flashy, unpredictable, and irritatingly smug. His card techniques are fast, and some of them have effects beyond just impact. Lochan, on the other hand, is a strategist. He doesn''t just predict movements; he uses that knowledge to corner opponents before they even realize they''re trapped. And Ambrose? Regeneration means he can afford to be reckless. He''ll keep attacking because he knows he can take the hits and heal."


    Adrian clicked his tongue. "Great. So basically, we''re up against a gambler, a mind-reader, and an immortal."


    Anwar chuckled. "If you want to put it that way, sure. But every ability has a weakness. Your job is to find it." He gestured toward the rings hovering in the air. "Start by focusing on those rings as if they were your opponent''s weak spot. Attack with precision. If you hesitate, you lose. If you strike carelessly, you lose."


    Aiden clenched his fists, remembering how Lochan had stepped forward to challenge him so confidently. He wouldn''t lose. He couldn''t afford to.


    "Again," Anwar ordered. "This time, fight like your position depends on it."

 Chapter 116 116: Hourglass

    Back in their dorm room, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan collapsed onto their respective beds, exhausted. The secret training with Professor Anwar had drained them completely.


    Every muscle ached, and their clothes were still damp with sweat.


    Adrian groaned, draping an arm over his eyes. "Remind me again why we agreed to this?"


    Sevan, lying on his stomach, muffled his response into his pillow. "Because we don''t want to get humiliated in front of the entire school."


    Aiden sat on the edge of his bed, stretching out his arms with a wince. "I don''t think I''ve ever been this sore before. Professor Anwar doesn''t hold back at all."


    Adrian scoffed. "You''re telling me? I think he actually enjoyed seeing us suffer."


    Sevan turned his head. "At least we got useful advice. He basically laid out Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose''s weaknesses for us."


    Aiden sighed, leaning his head back against the wall. "Even so, it''s not like they''ll just let us take advantage of that. They''re going to try to catch us off guard."


    Silence settled between them as they all let the exhaustion sink in. The room was warm and quiet, the late morning light streaming in through the window.


    Adrian eventually sat up and looked at Aiden. "So, what''s the plan, Chase?"


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "Plan?"


    "Yeah." Adrian stretched, wincing as he rolled his shoulder. "I doubt you''re just going to go into this duel without a strategy. You always overthink things."


    Sevan snorted. "He has a point."


    Aiden crossed his arms. "I don''t overthink-"


    "Yes, you do," both Sevan and Adrian said at the same time.


    Aiden huffed. "Fine. I''ll figure something out later. Right now, I just want to rest before we have to go to class."


    Adrian flopped back onto his bed. "Agreed. Wake me up if I die in my sleep."


    Sevan shook his head, standing up despite the weight in his body. He went to his cabinet and took out a fresh set of uniform neatly pressed for the day. "You''ll be fine, drama queen."


    As the exhaustion settled in, the room remained quiet except for their slowed breathing.


    There were no classes today, just training and preparation for the upcoming duels and the Solstice Trials.


    Adrian sat up first, rubbing his face with both hands before groaning. "I need food."


    Aiden barely lifted his head from the pillow. "Go get some, then."


    "I would, but I might collapse halfway there."


    "You''d survive. Barely."


    Adrian dramatically flopped back down. "We should''ve just slept after Anwar''s training instead of coming back here. Now I don''t want to move."


    Aiden rolled onto his side, looking at Sevan. "So¡­ are you ready for your duel with Shiloh?"


    Sevan exhaled through his nose. "I don''t think it matters if I''m ready or not. Shiloh''s the type to make a mess out of things, regardless of how prepared I am." He turned his head slightly. "What about you? Lochan can predict movements. That''s not an easy thing to counter."


    Aiden sighed. "Yeah. But Professor Anwar said that just because someone can predict movements doesn''t mean they can react to them fast enough."


    "Unless he''s already thought of that and trained accordingly," Adrian muttered.


    "Thanks for the encouragement," Aiden said dryly.


    "Anytime."


    A comfortable silence fell between them again before Sevan suddenly said, "Alright, I''ve decided. We''re getting food."


    Adrian groaned.


    "Nooo-"


    Sevan kicked Adrian''s bed lightly. "Come on. If we don''t eat, we''re going to pass out before the day even starts."


    Aiden stretched, wincing at the soreness in his arms. "He''s right. Let''s go before we regret it."


    Adrian groaned dramatically again but eventually stood up, running a hand through his hair. "Fine. But if I collapse, you two are carrying me."


    "No promises," Sevan said as he headed for the door.


    Aiden stood up and got his towel, which was hung haphazardly in his chair, and took out just a normal collared shirt and some trousers before getting out of the room to take a bath.


    Adrian meanwhile, in Sevan''s disbelief, did a sniff test to his other shirts that lay on his cabinet that weren''t even folded. When a band shirt passed the sniff test, he took off his other shirt and wore the other one.


    Sevan sat on his bed, wearing his socks as he absentmindedly glanced toward his bedside. His eyebrows furrowed when he noticed something that wasn''t there before- an hourglass. It stood on the small table beside him, identical to the one given by the Sentinels of Light, but...


    How did it get there?


    "What the-" Sevan muttered, picking it up and examining it closely.


    Aiden, who had just gotten inside the room after a shower, asked. "Is that-?"


    "Yeah," Sevan replied, turning it over in his hands. "But I don''t remember a Sentinel giving it to me."


    Adrian groaned before blindly reaching for his own hourglass. "You''re making me paranoid. I better check mine too."


    With a sigh, Aiden grabbed his as well. The three of them sat in silence, staring at the small objects in their hands.


    Adrian stared at his hourglass, watching as the last few grains of sand slowly trickled down. It wasn''t empty yet, but it was close- too close.


    "Almost there," he muttered, turning it over in his hands. "I swear this thing wasn''t moving this fast before."


    Sevan, whose hourglass was already almost depleted, leaned back against his bedframe, arms crossed. "Maybe it speeds up the closer you are to the duel."


    Aiden, still holding his own hourglass, studied Adrian''s closely. His was still moving at a steady pace, but compared to Adrian''s, it was practically crawling.


    "Strange," Aiden said. "You were challenged last, but yours is finishing before mine."


    Adrian groaned, flopping back onto his bed. "Great. That means I have less time to relax before Ambrose tries to punch my face in."


    Sevan snorted. "Ambrose? I thought you''d be more worried about Lochan. At least Ambrose is straightforward. Lochan, though¡­" He trailed off, tapping his fingers on his arm.


    "That guy sees things before they happen."


    Aiden nodded. "He''ll be tough to deal with."


    Adrian waved a dismissive hand. "Yeah, yeah, but I''ll take regeneration over future sight any day." He glanced back at his hourglass and frowned as another grain fell. "Still, I don''t like this. Feels like a countdown to my execution."


    Sevan smirked. "Maybe it is."


    Adrian shot him a glare, but Sevan just grinned.


    Aiden, meanwhile, was still staring at his own hourglass. Unlike Adrian''s, which was nearing depletion, or Sevan''s, his still had plenty of sand left. It didn''t make sense.


    He had been challenged before Sevan. By all logic, his duel should be before Sevan''s, yet his hourglass was moving the slowest.


    Adrian let out a long sigh and sat up again, rolling his shoulders. "Well, no point stressing over it. When it happens, it happens." He glanced at Sevan. "So, how are you feeling about your fight with Shiloh?"


    Sevan shrugged. "Same as always." He didn''t elaborate, but both Aiden and Adrian knew what that meant: he didn''t want to talk about it.


    Aiden finally set his hourglass down beside him and looked between them. "We should get some rest while we can."


    Adrian groaned. "Ugh, fine. But if I get nightmares about Ambrose punching me, I''m blaming both of you."


    Sevan rolled his eyes, and Aiden just shook his head.


    On their way to the Great Hall, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan immediately noticed the unusual commotion near the entrance. A large crowd of students had gathered around a big bulletin board, their voices overlapping in murmurs and exclamations.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "What''s all this about?"


    Sevan, hands in his pockets, sighed. "I swear, if this is another prank from Lopt, I''m turning around."


    Aiden simply moved forward, maneuvering through the crowd to get a better look. "It''s... the official duel schedule," he said after a brief pause.


    That got Adrian and Sevan''s attention. They both pushed their way through the gathered students until they could see the board clearly.


    Pinned to the center was a massive parchment detailing every scheduled duel, sorted by year and ranking. Beside each duel was a location and time. Some names had already been crossed out, indicating fights that had already taken place.


    Adrian scanned the list quickly. "There I am. Adrian Caleena vs. Ambrose Bessmertny. Training Hall C, tomorrow afternoon." He clicked his tongue. "Could''ve given me more time to prepare."


    Sevan found his name next. "Sevan Wasterfall vs. Shiloh Spadille. Duel Arena B, tomorrow evening." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden''s eyes followed down the list, and sure enough- there was his. "Aiden Chase vs. Lochan Beatific. Training Hall A, the day after tomorrow."


    Adrian frowned. "Wait, that means yours is the last one."


    Sevan side-eyed Aiden. "Even though you got challenged before me."


    Aiden''s brows furrowed. "Yeah. That''s strange."


    With that, they turned away from the board and continued into the Great Hall, but the weight of their upcoming battles hung in the air between them.


    As they moved away from the bulletin board, Adrian frowned. "Huh. No first-year duels today except for the upper years."


    Sevan scanned the list again to double-check. "Yeah, it''s all second-years and up. I guess they want us to watch and learn before throwing us in."


    Aiden nodded. "Makes sense. The Solstice Trials are no joke. They probably want us to see how the top duelists fight before we embarrass ourselves."


    Adrian snorted. "Too late for that. Some people have already embarrassed themselves just by opening their mouths."


    Sevan chuckled. "You mean Shiloh?"


    Adrian smirked. "You know I mean Shiloh."


    Sevan shook his head with an amused sigh before glancing back at the board.


    "Well, at least we get a free day before the chaos begins."


    Aiden stretched his arms. "Might as well use it to rest or watch the other duels. I want to see how the Top 10 in the higher years are."


    Adrian looked skeptical. "Rest? You really think anyone''s gonna sit still knowing their first official duel is coming up?"


    Sevan grinned. "Exactly. If anything, people are gonna train harder."


    Aiden sighed. "Guess that means we''re training too, huh?"


    Adrian slung an arm over Aiden''s shoulder with a grin. "Oh, absolutely. You didn''t think we''d let you slack off, did you?"


    Aiden just shook his head as they headed toward the Great Hall for breakfast.

 Chapter 117 117: Floating Islands

    As they stepped into the Great Hall, Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian noticed a familiar figure standing near the entrance.


    Ivara was dressed in a long, simple dress that had an ethereal, cottagecore feel- a soft cream fabric with delicate lace trims, the kind of outfit that made her look like she had just stepped out of an elven forest. It was such a stark contrast to her usual practical training gear that Adrian did a double take.


    When she spotted them, her face lit up with a bright smile. "Oh, perfect timing! I was just about to look for you three."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, glancing at her dress. "Did you, uh, wander into a fairy tale by accident?"


    Ivara laughed. "No, I just didn''t feel like wearing my usual today. I do own things other than training clothes, you know."


    "Didn''t say you didn''t. Just¡­ unexpected."


    She waved a hand dismissively before getting to the point. "Anyway, since we don''t have duels today, I was thinking of watching some of the upper-year fights. Amihan''s resting- she got pretty sore after training- and Emmeranne is nowhere to be found, so I figured I''d ask if you guys wanted to come with me."


    Aiden exchanged glances with Sevan and Adrian before shrugging. "We were planning to watch anyway. Might as well stick together."


    Ivara leaned in slightly, lowering her voice with an eager glint in her eyes.


    "You''ll want to see today''s matches. The first placers of the second and third years are having a duel."


    That caught their attention.


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian all stopped mid-step, exchanging glances.


    "The first placers?" Aiden repeated, his interest piqued.


    Ivara nodded. "Yeah. And you know that means it''s going to be an all-out fight. The top-ranked students don''t get their spots easily."


    "Now that''s worth watching. Who''s fighting?" Adrian asked.


    "I don''t know all the details, but I heard the second-year first-placer is someone really flashy," Ivara said, adjusting her dress. "Apparently, they don''t just fight- they end it before the duel even starts."


    "So a show-off."


    Ivara grinned. "Oh, definitely. But I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t curious. It''s not every day you get to see the strongest from other years have a duel. Might even give us an idea of what we''ll be up against in the future."


    Aiden nodded thoughtfully. "Good point. We should watch."


    Once they finished eating, they made their way back to the bulletin board to double-check the schedule.


    Ivara squinted at the list of duels. "Alright, so second-year first placer Tachyon Takhus versus second-year ninth placer Ullr Echelon. But¡­" Her voice trailed off, her brows furrowing.


    Adrian leaned in beside her. "Why does it just say ''Labyrinth''? No actual location?"


    Sevan crossed his arms. "Maybe it''s some hidden arena or something."


    Aiden frowned, looking at the schedule. "We''ve never heard of a place just called ''Labyrinth'' before..."


    He glanced around, his eyes scanning the hall before landing on something. "Let''s use the Holloways again."


    Adrian grinned. "Good thinking, Chase! Those things always know where to go."


    It didn''t take long before they spotted one- an eerie, shadowy figure wandering at the edges of the Great Hall, its indistinct form barely noticeable to most students. Aiden stepped forward, raising his hand.


    The Holloway stopped moving.


    "Uhm, hello. We need to find the Labyrinth," Aiden said.


    For a moment, the Holloway remained still, its mist-like body shifting as if considering the request. Then, without a word, it turned and started gliding away.


    "Let''s just hope it doesn''t lead us to our deaths," Sevan muttered, following after it.


    "Don''t be so morbid."


    "I''m not."


    With Ivara right behind them, they trailed the Holloway.


    The Holloway led them further than they expected, past the Botanical Garden and toward one of the many waterfalls scattered around the academy''s grounds. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crashing water sent a fine mist into the air, cool against their skin. The group stopped at the edge, looking at one another in confusion.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "So, what? The Labyrinth is down the waterfall? Do we jump?"


    Sevan crossed his arms. "Maybe there''s a hidden entrance behind it?"


    Ivara looked at the Holloway, who simply stood there, unmoving. "You could at least give us a hint," she muttered.


    But before they could debate further, a pair of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed behind them.


    It was strange how, at that moment, all four of them instinctively turned as if compelled by some unseen force.


    And then they saw her.


    A girl who was, without a doubt, strikingly beautiful.


    Not in the delicate, untouchable way of royalty, nor in the over-polished perfection of noble families. No, her beauty was the kind that turned heads effortlessly, as if she were a dream given form, something half-real and half-illusory.


    Her hair, cut into a sleek, straight shoulder-length that framed her face, was dyed in gradient of pinks, shifting from soft blush to deeper shades of rose and fuchsia. The colors blended so seamlessly that it was as if someone had painted her directly from the hues of a sunset.


    But it was her eyes that truly captivated- light green, luminous, almost unnatural in their intensity. They carried a knowing glint, as if she had already unraveled every secret in the world and found them amusing.


    Then there was her beauty mark- small and delicate, just beneath her right eye, drawing attention to the way her gaze flickered over them with effortless confidence. It was ridiculous how such a tiny detail could add to her charm, how it somehow made her look even more alluring.


    She was dressed in the standard Genvah Academy uniform, but she had altered it to suit her.


    The vest was absent, leaving only the crisp white blouse, and her skirt was shorter than regulation- just enough to be rebellious, but not enough to invite outright reprimand.


    Everything about her screamed effortless, untouchable, like she existed in a world slightly apart from theirs.


    "Are you lost?"


    For a moment, none of them answered.


    It wasn''t just Aiden who had been caught off guard; Adrian, who was usually the first to come up with a snarky remark, had fallen completely silent, and Ivara, who never let anyone throw her off, was staring, her mouth slightly open.


    Even Sevan had only managed a delayed, weak response.


    The girl was simply breathtaking.


    She''s so pretty...


    Aiden clenched his jaw, realizing how ridiculous he was being.


    Why am I thinking about this?, he thought to himself.


    He shut his eyes for a brief second, willing his thoughts into order, but the moment he opened them, she was still there, still effortlessly mesmerizing, still looking at them with that unreadable expression.


    Adrian, who had just barely managed to pull himself together, cleared his throat. "Depends. Who''s asking?" His usual confidence had returned, but Aiden could tell.


    He was affected, too.


    The girl smiled, tilting her head ever so slightly. "Just someone who''s curious."


    That voice. It was smooth and light, teasing but not forceful, as if she already knew how easily she could control a conversation and didn''t even need to try.


    Ivara was the first to recover, though not completely. "You, uh¡­" She shook her head, muttering to herself before standing up straighter. "You''re an upper-year, aren''t you?"


    The girl gave a small shrug. "Second-year."


    Sevan blinked, his usual sharp wit failing him. "Right."


    For the first time in his life, Aiden felt something close to secondhand embarrassment for all of them. They were acting like absolute fools. Even Adrian had taken a second too long to get his words together.


    The girl simply smiled at them all, completely unbothered.


    "Well," she finally said, as if granting them mercy, "I assume you''re here for the labyrinth?"


    Before he could dwell on it, the girl spoke, her voice smooth and self-assured.


    "Cypris," she introduced herself. "Second-year. You must be the first years trying to figure out where the duel is."


    Aiden forced himself to focus. "Yeah," he answered. "The board said ''labyrinth,'' but there wasn''t a location."


    Cypris smiled knowingly, like she found their confusion amusing. "That''s because it''s not on this island."


    That caught their attention.


    "What do you mean?" Ivara asked, tilting her head.


    Instead of answering right away, Cypris bent down and picked up a small rock from the ground. She turned it over in her fingers, waiting for something- then, with a flick of her wrist, she tossed it forward.


    Aiden expected it to fall into the waterfall. But instead, the rock skipped, not on water, but across air. With each bounce, a floating stone platform materialized, forming a path forward.


    Aiden squinted. At the very edge of his vision, past the floating rocks, he could barely make out the silhouette of something massive- a floating island, hidden away from the rest of Genvah.


    Cypris turned back to them with an easy grin. "Genvah is built on floating islands," she explained. "First years usually stay on the main one, but there''s a lot more you haven''t seen yet."


    Ivara''s eyes widened. "That''s the labyrinth?"


    "Yeah, The Labyrinth is one of them," Cypris confirmed. "And that''s where the duel for today is happening."


    Adrian scoffed, crossing his arms. "You''re telling me we''ve been stuck on one island this whole time, and no one told us there were more?"


    Cypris smirked. "Would you have believed me if I did?"


    Sevan exhaled sharply. "So not only do we have to deal with the fact that if we didn''t wait for you, we could have plummeted to our death, thinking the entrance was to throw ourself down the waterfall, but now we have to cross floating rocks just to get there?"


    Cypris tilted her head, feigning innocence. "What, scared of heights?"


    "No, I''m scared of falling."


    Unbothered, Cypris stepped onto the first floating rock with perfect balance. She turned back to them, eyes gleaming with challenge.


    "Well? Are you coming or not?"

 Chapter 118 118: Tuning Up [1]

    Aiden stared at the floating stones, the way they hovered over nothing but open sky. The waterfall roared beside them, the mist making the air damp and cool.


    He wasn''t afraid of heights, but this was something else.


    There were no railings and no safety measures- just a thin trail of floating rocks leading to an island that looked impossibly far away.


    Adrian exhaled sharply beside him. "We''re really doing this, huh?"


    Ivara had already stepped forward, testing the first floating platform with her foot. It held steady, not even wobbling under her weight. "Seems solid enough," she said, stepping fully onto it. She turned to them, grinning. "Come on, unless you all want to look like cowards in front of a second-year."


    Cypris, still standing on one of the stones ahead, tilted her head with amusement. "She''s got a point."


    Sevan muttered something under his breath before taking a deep breath and stepping onto the first stone himself.


    When it didn''t immediately plummet into the abyss, he relaxed slightly. "Okay. Not as bad as I thought."


    Adrian went next, and then Aiden, who stepped cautiously onto the first platform. It didn''t move under him. The second was the same, and the third. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The path continued like that, each step feeling more surreal. The higher they got, the more they could see of Genvah''s floating islands, the way they stretched far beyond what they''d thought was the "main" campus.


    Aiden had never even considered the possibility that the academy was this vast.


    "Not bad for a bunch of first years," Cypris called from up ahead, easily leading the way. She moved without hesitation, her steps light and confident, like she''d done this a hundred times before. "Most people freak out the first time."


    Adrian snorted. "Yeah, well, I''m currently using every ounce of willpower not to freak out."


    They continued moving forward, following the trail of floating rocks.


    As they got closer, the labyrinth island came into clearer view.


    It was massive, the terrain uneven and covered in towering stone walls. From up here, Aiden could just barely make out the shifting pathways inside. It was like the whole structure was alive, changing its layout in real time.


    "The labyrinth''s enchanted," Cypris said, noticing where Aiden was looking. "It shifts during duels, keeps things interesting."


    "And people voluntarily fight in there?" Ivara asked.


    Cypris flashed her a grin. "It''s an honor, really."


    Aiden wasn''t so sure about that.


    They reached the last floating stone, which led onto a cliffside pathway connected to the labyrinth island. As soon as Aiden stepped onto solid ground again, he exhaled, relieved to not have died from missing a step.


    Adrian rolled his shoulders. "So. Now what?"


    Cypris gestured ahead, toward a large, arched entrance built into the side of the labyrinth. "We find seats. The first duel should be starting soon."


    With that, she led them forward, disappearing into the shadows of the stone walls.


    As they stepped inside, the temperature dropped noticeably, the sunlight from outside dimming as the towering stone walls enclosed them. The labyrinth was massive- far larger than any of them had anticipated.


    The walls stretched impossibly high, rough with age, covered in creeping ivy and glowing moss that emitted a faint, eerie light.


    The ground beneath them was a mix of smooth stone and patches of cracked earth, and every few steps, they''d spot worn carvings etched into the walls¡ªsymbols, names, and what looked like battle markings from past duels. Some stones jutted out at strange angles, as if the labyrinth itself had shifted violently at some point.


    Even more unsettling was the constant, low hum in the air.


    It wasn''t loud, but it was there- a faint vibration beneath their feet, as though the entire structure was alive.


    Cypris walked ahead without hesitation, completely at ease. "The labyrinth isn''t just a battlefield," she explained. "It adapts. It changes based on the duelists inside. No fight is ever the same here."


    Ivara glanced around warily. "So, it moves?"


    "It does," Cypris confirmed. "The pathways shift, the terrain adjusts. Sometimes, even the walls themselves collapse or rebuild."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes as he noticed something ahead- two archways that hadn''t been there seconds ago. One led deeper into the labyrinth, the other curving in a different direction. He could have sworn the wall had been solid just a moment ago.


    They passed by what looked like an old stone fountain, dry and cracked, its basin covered in faintly glowing lichen. The further they walked, the more signs of past battles they saw- scorch marks, weapon scratches, and even fragments of shattered weapons embedded into the ground.


    Sevan muttered, "I can see why this place is legendary."


    Cypris stopped suddenly at the base of a set of stone steps leading up to an overlook. "This way. Spectators usually watch from above."


    As they climbed, the hum beneath their feet seemed to grow stronger, like the labyrinth itself was anticipating the duels to come.


    Cypris spotted a group of older students gathered near the front of the spectator area, their uniforms slightly altered like hers, exuding an effortless confidence that set them apart. With a bright grin, she turned back to the first years and gave them a small wave.


    "You guys okay from here?" she asked.


    Aiden, still feeling the lingering daze from earlier, nodded quickly. "Yeah, thanks for showing us the way, Cypris."


    "Yeah, appreciate it," Adrian added, stuffing his hands into his pockets.


    Sevan gave her a nod. "Thanks, Cypris."


    She smiled, tilting her head slightly before turning on her heel and striding toward her friends, slipping seamlessly into their conversation as if she had never left.


    The ease with which she moved, the way the others naturally shifted to accommodate her presence- it was clear she was well-liked among them.


    As she disappeared into the crowd, the three first years turned to find seats.


    The stands were filling up fast, students buzzing with anticipation for the upcoming duels. They managed to find a spot with a decent view, only to realize- unfortunately- they were just a few rows behind none other than Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose.


    "Fantaaaastic," Adrian muttered, dragging out the word. "As if this place wasn''t unsettling enough."


    Lochan, who had been leaning forward, speaking to Shiloh in a low voice, seemed to sense them and turned his head slightly.


    His gaze flickered over them before he smirked, nudging Ambrose. Ambrose didn''t bother looking back, but Shiloh- seated in the center like some self-proclaimed ruler- leaned back lazily and exhaled a quiet chuckle.


    Aiden ignored them, focusing instead on the arena below, where the labyrinth stretched out beneath their vantage point. The stone pathways twisted and branched unpredictably, shifting ever so slightly, as if adjusting itself for the duel ahead.


    Ivara, seated beside them, leaned forward, resting her arms on her knees. "At least we''re not the ones fighting today," she murmured.


    A few moments passed, the murmurs of the crowd settling as an enchantment hummed through the air. Then, a voice boomed across the arena, rich and commanding, yet smooth like silk.


    "Welcome, students of Genvah Academy, to today''s official duels."


    The sound didn''t come from a visible speaker or person; rather, it resonated through the labyrinth itself, as if the very walls carried the voice. Some students exchanged glances, while others simply listened, unfazed.


    As the duelists took their positions, the announcer''s voice rang through the labyrinth.


    "Today''s match will be an Exploding Battlefield!"


    A murmur of excitement spread through the audience, and Aiden straightened in his seat.


    He had seen this match type before in a book Sevan was reading but never seen one in person.


    The announcer continued, "The battlefield will remain unstable throughout the fight. Sections will explode, shift, and create hazards at random intervals. Fighters must endure the ever-changing terrain while also engaging in combat. The first to land a clean hit on their opponent will be declared the winner."


    Aiden frowned. This wasn''t just about strength or magic- it was about adaptability. In a fight like this, even the best duelists could lose if they made one misstep.


    "And now, the duelists! Our first contender, Tachyon Takh¨²s!"


    A cheer rose from the stands.


    "Tachyon is ranked first among the second years and possesses the power of super speed!"


    A wave of murmurs swept through the crowd, and Sevan immediately perked up, nudging Aiden and Adrian.


    "That''s him," he whispered. "The guy who just appeared in the Great Hall the other day. You know, when Lopt pranked the Great Hall."


    Tachyon stepped into view, and even without the dramatic entrance, he had an unmistakable presence.


    His wild black hair was messily tousled, sticking out at odd angles, giving him a permanently windswept look. A pair of goggles rested over his forehead, slightly askew, like he had either forgotten to remove them properly or had been tinkering with something before arriving.


    He was tall and lanky, his uniform slightly unkempt, and he had an almost detached air about him, as if he had stumbled into the match rather than intentionally signing up for it.


    Aiden''s eyes flickered to the goggle-wearing boy, whose relaxed posture made him look like he wasn''t taking this seriously. But Aiden wasn''t fooled. Someone with super speed in a constantly shifting battlefield? That was dangerous.


    If Tachyon could predict the terrain changes, he could move before they even happened.


    "And his opponent, Ullr Echelon!"


    Another cheer erupted.


    "Ranked ninth in the second years, Ullr possesses the ability of force fields!"


    Now Aiden understood why this matchup was so interesting.


    If Ullr timed it right, he could use his force fields to shield himself from explosions or terrain shifts, making the battlefield''s hazards meaningless. And if Tachyon tried to strike, Ullr could block at the last second.


    This was a battle of timing versus speed.


    "Wow," Adrian muttered, watching Ullr roll his shoulders. "This is gonna be close."


    Aiden nodded. "Yeah. The battlefield itself is dangerous, but they counter each other perfectly. Tachyon can move before a hazard gets him, but Ullr can make it so the hazards don''t affect him at all."


    The energy in the air was tense as the duelists locked eyes.


    "Duelists, prepare yourselves."


    The ground beneath them rumbled.


    "Begin!"

 Chapter 119 119: Tuning Up [2]

    As soon as the duel began, Ullr wasted no time.


    A translucent force field erupted around him, forming a near-perfect spherical barrier. It shimmered under the unstable battlefield like a solid wall of protection that would keep him untouched no matter what happened.


    The terrain could shift, explosions could go off, and he would not be touched.


    It was a good strategy.


    It should have worked.


    But before anyone could even process what was happening...


    "Winner: Tachyon Takh¨²s!"


    The Great Hall fell into complete silence.


    For a single moment, all that could be heard was the hum of the force field as it flickered out. Ullr still stood in the middle of the labyrinth, perfectly still- like a statue frozen in time.


    And then the murmurs started.


    "Wait- what?!"


    "What do you mean he won? Ullr didn''t even get hit!"


    "Did something explode? I didn''t even-"


    The entire crowd leaned forward, squinting through the rising dust as the battlefield slowly settled.


    That''s when they saw it.


    A thin, almost invisible cut ran along Ullr''s shoulder. It wasn''t deep. Barely even a scratch. But it was enough.


    A hit was a hit.


    Aiden''s eyes darted around, searching for Tachyon in the labyrinth, only to feel a sharp drop in his stomach.


    Tachyon wasn''t in the battlefield anymore.


    He was in the stands.


    Sitting there, smug as ever, one leg draped lazily over the other. His wild black hair was messy as usual, and his goggles now rested on his forehead. He twirled a small pocket knife between his fingers, his grin stretching wider as the realization settled over the crowd.


    Aiden felt a chill run down his spine.


    Adrian shot to his feet. "What the hell just happened?!"


    "He moved before we could even see it."


    It all clicked.


    Tachyon hadn''t just used super speed to win.


    He had used it to end the match before it even began.


    The very second the announcer had said begin, he must have already moved- dodging every shifting hazard, weaving past the explosions before they could even go off, reaching Ullr before his force field had completely stabilized.


    A single, precise cut.


    And then?


    He left. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had already exited the battlefield before Ullr- or anyone- could even register he had moved.


    Ivara sucked in a breath. "No way."


    Lochan, sitting a few rows ahead, tilted his head. "He was faster than my predictions."


    Aiden''s stomach twisted when he heard what Lochan said.


    Even Lochan didn''t see it coming?


    Shiloh clicked his tongue in annoyance, crossing his arms. "Tch. Show-off."


    Ullr had finally moved. He rolled his shoulder, staring at the faint cut before letting out a harsh exhale.


    The force field flickered out completely, vanishing like it had never been there. Without a word, he stepped off the battlefield, his expression unreadable.


    Aiden turned his gaze back to Tachyon, who was still sitting there, grinning at everyone like this was just another casual afternoon.


    Sevan muttered under his breath, "That guy is a problem."


    Adrian finally sat back down, still watching the second-year like he was trying to burn a hole through him. "I''d say he''s a cocky bastard, but¡­ he has every right to be."


    Ivara looked between them, gripping the edges of her seat. "You think he could beat Emmeranne if they fight?"


    Sevan''s jaw tightened. "I don''t know. But if he fights like that every time¡­"


    None of them wanted to finish the thought.


    Aiden sat back, rubbing his temples. He was still trying to understand what just happened.


    He was used to seeing fights. To breaking down movements. Even against Magi, even in the worst of moments, he could still follow the flow of battle.


    But with Tachyon?


    There was no battle.


    Just an instant- a moment- and it was over.


    The announcer finally moved on, listing the next fight between two third-years.


    The murmurs in the stands started to settle, shifting focus. But even as the battlefield reset itself, the group couldn''t shake the feeling that they had just seen something they weren''t supposed to.


    Something beyond them.


    Something that reminded them just how far they had to go.


    As the crowd settled, the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena once more.


    "Final duel of the day here at the Labyrinth is another challenge for the number one spot!"


    Aiden straightened, fully focused again. His thoughts about Tachyon''s win were forgotten as a new wave of excitement coursed through the stands.


    "Let me introduce to you all, the reigning champion and first-placer, Marionette Florence, the Doll Queen!"


    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the audience.


    Aiden''s eyes immediately found her standing in the labyrinth.


    Standing was generous- she was completely motionless, like an actual doll placed in the middle of the battlefield.


    She looked¡­ unreal.


    Her pale skin was flawless, her large blue eyes eerily still, framed by thick, dark lashes. Her golden blonde bob sat perfectly, like a porcelain doll''s wig. And her dress... Aiden wasn''t even sure how to describe it.


    The most ridiculous thing I''ve ever seen.


    It was poofy, with absurdly large skirts, layers of lace, and a corset-style bodice. It was something straight out of an 18th-century royal portrait, all frills and ribbons, making her look even more like a lifeless doll than a person.


    "She looks¡­" Adrian started but trailed off, unsure how to phrase it.


    "Like she belongs in a haunted house?" Sevan suggested.


    "I was gonna say ''cursed mannequin,'' but yeah, same thing," Adrian muttered.


    Before they could comment further, the announcer introduced her opponent.


    "And now the challenger- Xihir, the Nullifier, who is unplaced!"


    This time, the reaction wasn''t immediate cheers. Instead, there was a pause; a moment of confusion.


    Aiden frowned. Unplaced?


    Challenging for first place?


    When Xihir stepped onto the field, Aiden understood why the audience hesitated.


    He was completely unremarkable.


    Dark, unkempt hair. Clothes slightly disheveled. No fancy modifications to his uniform, no confident strut- he looked more like someone who had wandered onto the battlefield by accident.


    Yet, despite his unimpressive appearance, his eyes were sharp, scanning the battlefield with a strange, quiet intensity.


    Sevan let out a low whistle. "Oh¡­ this might actually be interesting."


    Aiden turned to him. "What do you mean?"


    "Look at their powers," Sevan pointed at the board listing their abilities.


    Aiden followed his gaze, and he understood the reason why it was the first placer the challenger decided to challenge when he read them.


    Marionette Florence ¨C Puppeteering


    Xihir ¨C Void Resonance (Nullifies forced control)


    His fingers twitched.


    Aiden wasn''t an expert on combat, but even he knew that was a direct counter.


    Marionette, the undefeated champion, could control people like puppets. But Xihir? He could nullify that control.


    Aiden clenched his jaw.


    For the first time since these duels started, he seriously thought...


    First place might actually fall today.


    As the arena quieted in anticipation, the announcer''s voice rang through the air.


    "BEGIN!"


    And still, Marionette Florence did not move.


    Aiden watched closely, expecting some kind of immediate reaction from her like some subtle flick of a finger or a shift in her stance. But she remained eerily still, the wind barely rustling the absurd layers of fabric in her gown.


    Across from her, Xihir took a single step forward.


    Then another.


    The audience held their breath, watching as the unplaced challenger approached the undefeated champion.


    It was unnerving. He walked as if he knew there was no immediate danger. Like he was testing her.


    And then...


    His leg jerked out from under him, nearly sending him crashing to the ground.


    Aiden''s breath caught.


    "She didn''t move," Ivara muttered.


    "She doesn''t have to," Sevan said grimly. "She''s a puppeteer..."


    Xihir straightened, unfazed. He rolled his shoulders once, then took another step forward.


    This time, his entire right arm snapped to the side, twisting unnaturally before he stopped it mid-motion.


    So she''s already controlling him.


    Aiden''s hands curled into fists, watching in anticipation. He wasn''t sure what he expected, but it was clear that Marionette was not the type to make grand gestures or declarations. Her power had already reached Xihir the moment the match began.


    Marionette''s stillness wasn''t a sign of hesitation.


    It was a statement.


    She didn''t need to fight.


    She only needed one thought to turn an opponent into her puppet.


    Xihir tilted his head slightly, rolling his wrist as if testing something. Then, he took another step...


    And suddenly, his entire body locked up.


    His arms and legs stiffened, and his back arched unnaturally as if invisible strings were pulling him upward.


    The audience gasped as he was lifted several feet off the ground, limbs stretched out like a marionette on display.


    Only then did Marionette move.


    She raised her hand- delicate, poised, like a conductor about to direct an orchestra.


    And Xihir dropped.


    He smashed into the ground, kicking up dust and debris from the force.


    The audience erupted into cheers, already convinced of her victory.


    But Aiden narrowed his eyes.


    Because Xihir wasn''t struggling.


    In fact, when the dust settled, he laughed.


    A low, amused chuckle.


    Then, slowly, he lifted his head, and Aiden saw it.


    A subtle shimmer around his body- something intangible, like a barely visible distortion in the air.


    Void resonance.


    A wave of unease crept up Aiden''s spine.


    Marionette must have felt it too. For the first time, her expression changed.


    Her doll-like face twitched ever so slightly- just enough to show confusion.


    And then Xihir snapped free.


    His limbs jerked as if cutting invisible strings, and he landed on his feet in a single fluid motion.


    The crowd fell silent.


    Xihir tilted his head toward Marionette, his lazy smirk widening.


    "That all you got, Doll Queen?"

 Chapter 120 120: Tuning Up [3]

    The tension in the arena thickened as Marionette Florence lowered her raised hand, the eerie stillness returning to her posture.


    Aiden leaned forward, watching carefully.


    Xihir had managed to break free of her control, something no one had ever seen before. But he wasn''t celebrating. He wasn''t rushing to attack.


    He was waiting.


    Smart, Aiden thought.


    But Marionette was smarter.


    Xihir moved first, vanishing in a blink. His speed wasn''t supernatural, but his footwork was perfect. He wove through the battlefield with precise, fluid steps, circling Marionette in an erratic, unpredictable pattern.


    Marionette didn''t react.


    Her hands remained delicately clasped in front of her, long lashes lowered as if she found his efforts boring.


    But Aiden knew better.


    She wasn''t underestimating him, but instead, she was calculating.


    Xihir leaped forward, testing her reach, and the moment his foot touched the ground...


    He stopped.


    His full-body froze, his limbs locked in place as though caught mid-motion.


    The crowd gasped.


    "She already got him," Adrian whispered.


    "No," Aiden muttered. "He let her."


    And he was right.


    Because just as the realization settled in, Xihir moved again. His body twisted unnaturally for a split second before snapping back into control, breaking her hold once more.


    Another gasp rippled through the stands.


    Marionette exhaled softly.


    Then... she lifted a single finger. And everything changed.


    The battlefield rumbled.


    Marionette tilted her head, and the shifting terrain of the Exploding Battlefield seemed to move with her. The ground beneath Xihir cracked, then rose like invisible hands were molding it into shape.


    He dodged, flipping backward just as jagged rocks shot up where he had stood.


    But Marionette wasn''t done.


    She twitched her wrist, and the rock followed him.


    Aiden barely had time to process what he was seeing.


    She wasn''t just puppeteering Xihir.


    She was puppeteering the entire arena.


    Xihir''s easy smirk flickered into a grimace as he landed, only for the ground beneath him to vanish.


    A hole opened up beneath his feet, as if the earth itself had decided to betray him.


    He twisted, trying to kick off from the air...


    But his body froze.


    Marionette''s strings caught him mid-air.


    Xihir gritted his teeth, his void resonance flaring as he shattered her control again, dropping into the pit.


    But the moment he broke free, something even worse happened.


    The debris floating around the battlefield- jagged stones, uprooted tiles, the shattered remains of the stage- all moved at once.


    Marionette snapped her fingers.


    And the rubble rained down on Xihir.


    Aiden flinched as the sound of rock colliding echoed across the arena.


    Dust exploded from the pit, obscuring everything from view. The battlefield went completely still.


    The crowd held its breath.


    Then...


    A faint groan.


    As the dust settled, Aiden could make out Xihir sprawled across the ruined terrain, his body partially buried beneath the debris. His uniform was torn, and blood trickled down his temple.


    His void resonance shimmered faintly around him, flickering weakly.


    The announcer hesitated for only a moment before their voice rang out.


    "Winner- Marionette Florence!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    Marionette exhaled softly, lowering her hand. She didn''t spare Xihir a glance as she turned, her voluminous dress swaying elegantly as she strode away.


    Aiden sat back in his seat, stunned.


    He had thought Xihir had a real chance and that his ability to nullify her control would make it an even fight.


    But he had underestimated her.


    Marionette Florence wasn''t just a puppeteer.


    She was a mastermind. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t the only one who realized it. The murmurs among the audience, the way the upper years exchanged glances; it was clear.


    Marionette hadn''t just won.


    She had humiliated her opponent.


    "This is what it means to be first place," Sevan muttered, still staring at the battlefield. "She controlled the arena itself¡­ It didn''t even matter that Xihir could resist her power."


    Ivara whistled. "Cold-blooded. Kinda love it."


    Aiden didn''t respond. His fingers tapped against his knee as his thoughts swirled.


    The difference between first years and upper years wasn''t just experience; it was something else.


    They are a different breed.


    The upper years weren''t just strong. They were ruthless.


    Their battles weren''t just about winning. They were about domination.


    First years still held onto hesitation, to rules, to the idea that a fair fight meant skill versus skill.


    But the upper years?


    They broke their opponents.


    They didn''t just fight to win. They fought to establish control.


    Aiden clenched his fists.


    If he wanted to make it through the Solstice Trials, if he wanted to hold his own against people like Marionette, like Tachyon...


    He had to be better.


    The chill of the night air clung to their skin as Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stood before Professor Anwar once again, their bodies aching from hitting the hoops the professor had told them to hit. But after witnessing the upper years fight, exhaustion wasn''t an excuse anymore.


    They had seen the gap.


    Now, they had to close it.


    Professor Anwar wasted no time. As soon as they showed progress in hitting the rings, he shifted their training toward refinement.


    "You''re improving," he admitted, "but raw talent only gets you so far. Strength without technique is nothing. We''re fixing that now."


    With a flick of his fingers, the rings disappeared, and instead, new targets emerged: shifting dummies made of light and energy, darting unpredictably.


    By now, they already knew what to do.


    Anwar had taught them the foundation, drilled them on control, and refined their attacks.


    The night air was thick with heat, mist, and shadows as they worked.


    Sevan''s water spear had shape, weight, and precision. His problem wasn''t forming it anymore, but it was how to wield it seamlessly. Anwar made him adjust his stance, correcting the way he shifted his feet.


    If Sevan didn''t move right, the spear would feel awkward, slowing him down.


    "Keep your weight forward," Anwar reminded. "You''re not throwing it; you''re striking with it. Aim for speed. No wasted movement."


    Sevan gritted his teeth, spinning the spear before thrusting it into one of the light constructs. It pierced through, dispersing the target into mist.


    Adrian, meanwhile, was working on making his shadow-coated daggers more lethal. He had already gotten used to the eerie way the darkness clung to his blades, but Anwar wasn''t satisfied.


    "Your slashes are good," Anwar said, watching him closely. "But your throws? Sloppy."


    Adrian scoffed, flipping a dagger in his fingers. "I don''t miss."


    "You don''t need to miss. You just need to not give your opponent time to react."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes and, without warning, hurled a dagger at the nearest training dummy. The moment the blade touched the target, the shadow pulsed briefly, numbing the area before dispersing into the air.


    Adrian''s grin widened.


    "Oh, this is gonna be fun."


    Then there was Aiden. His fire whip and sword combo had potential- if he could control the shifting balance between the two.


    "Right now, your sword is unstable," Anwar told him. "That''s not a weakness- it''s an opening."


    Aiden exhaled sharply, lashing out with the whip. It wrapped around a training dummy''s leg, yanking it forward. He swung his sword immediately after, but the blade wavered, the fire distorting at the last second.


    Anwar frowned.


    "Again."


    Aiden gritted his teeth. Too slow. He needed to tighten the transition.


    Whip. Pull. Slash.


    Again.


    Whip. Pull. Slash.


    Each time, the movements became cleaner. The sword still flickered, but he was getting closer.


    By the time Anwar finally called for them to stop, all three were exhausted. Their breathing was heavy, their bodies sore, but the difference was clear.


    After training, they went back to their dormitories using the hidden path from their map. They moved quickly despite their aching muscles, their minds still wired from the session with Professor Anwar. They had no time to waste. Tomorrow was crucial, and the last thing they needed was to get caught sneaking around at this hour.


    The passage was dim, only illuminated by a few flickering torches along the walls. The stone beneath their feet was cool, the air damp and heavy with the scent of earth and aged stone.


    Aiden led the way, igniting a fire at hid palm. Adrian followed closely and Sevan trailed behind, his breathing steady but cautious.


    When they reached the end of the path, the tall doors of the first-year dormitory stood before them. Just as Aiden reached for the handle, he suddenly stopped.


    Adrian nearly bumped into him.


    "What-"


    Before he could finish, he saw it too.


    A figure stood just outside the entrance, leaning against the stone wall.


    Brown hair. Blue eyes. Uniform still crisp despite the late hour.


    Adrian reacted instantly, his instinct to vanish into the shadows kicking in. But it was too late.


    The boy had already seen them. His gaze locked onto them


    with a glint of amusement like he had been waiting.


    And then...


    He smiled.


    "Don''t worry," he said smoothly. "I won''t kill you."


    Aiden''s breath hitched.


    Sevan tensed.


    Adrian froze.


    Recognition clicked in all their minds at once. Lopt.


    Lopt pushed himself off the wall, his smile never faltering as he tucked his hands into his pockets. "Relax, will you? I just wanted to ask how my favorite troublemakers are doing."


    His voice was light, but there was always that mischievous undertone that made it hard to tell whether he was being sincere or just messing with them.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. "You waited for us just to ask that?"


    "Of course." Lopt grinned. "And also to see if you''d be up for a little prank sesh tomorrow." He leaned forward slightly, like he was letting them in on a secret. "I have something big planned, and you three seem like the perfect accomplices."


    "We have duels tomorrow." Aiden frowned. It''s not like he wanted to join Lopt if there weren''t, since that enthusiasm for pranks goes to Adrian.


    Lopt raised an eyebrow. "Oh? All three of you?"


    Sevan shook his head. "No. Just Adrian and me."


    Lopt tilted his head, intrigued. "And who are the unfortunate souls you''re up against?"


    "Shiloh."


    "Ambrose."


    Lopt let out a low whistle, clearly entertained. "Ah. That trio." He chuckled, his blue eyes gleaming.


    "Do they bully you three, perhaps?"


    Aiden hesitated before doing a small nod. Just a small one, careful not to overdo it.


    Lopt''s grin widened when Adrian confirmed that Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose bullied them. But before he could say anything, Adrian casually added, "But we bully them back."


    Lopt let out a sharp laugh, tilting his head back. "Oh, that''s rich!" He clapped his hands together. "So it''s not just suffering in silence, huh? You bite back. I like that." His blue eyes gleamed with mischief, and he suddenly leaned in, voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper.


    "Tell you what," he said, rocking back on his heels. "Since I can''t personally attend your little grudge matches tomorrow, how about I give you a warm-up?"


    He raised a brow. "You and me- just for an hour. Call it¡­ a pre-show."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "You want to spar?"


    "Why not? What''s the harm? You guys get extra practice, and I get a little fun. Everybody wins." He suddenly flicked his fingers, and in a swift motion, conjured a small illusion- an eerie, floating mask-like grin hovering in the air before vanishing. His voice turned teasing. "Unless¡­ you''re scared."


    Adrian snorted. "You wish."

 Chapter 121: Tuning Up [4]

    "Perfect!" Lopt clapped once. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced around and took a step forward, motioning for them to follow. "Come on, let¡¯s take the scenic route."


    They didn¡¯t head to the usual sparring grounds or the Training Hall. Instead, Lopt led them down a hidden pathway just west of the first year dormitories, one they hadn¡¯t used before. Lopt activated it using the torch as a switch, opening a small passageway that was barely noticeable if someone doesn¡¯t look at the wall with such intent.


    The walls felt closer, the air cooler, and the silence between the occasional drip of water made the tunnel feel endless.


    "Where are we going?" Aiden asked.


    Lopt turned his head slightly, his grin visible in the dim torchlight. "Somewhere better."


    "Better how?"


    Lopt chuckled, his voice dropping into a sing-song tone. "Less people. Less rules. More fun."


    "You mean less witnesses?" Aiden asked, smirking.


    "Exactly," Lopt purred. Then he turned fully, walking backward as he spread his arms wide. "Gentlemen, tonight¡­ we fight outside the academy."


    The tunnel led them out into the cool night air, a clearing nestled between dense trees. It led directly outside the academy, where Lopt had opened a door above the passageway. When the four got out, they noticed how the trapdoor camouflaged perfectly with the surrounding area, almost like it was never there.


    Sevan eyed the door curiously before Lopt closed it, the door blending in with the grass.


    "This leads to the forest?" Sevan asked.


    "Yep," Lopt replied nonchalantly. "It¡¯s the only passageway that leads outside of the school. Tricky to spot."


    Sevan nodded his reply, but kept his eyes on the now camouflaged passageway.


    Aiden stared at Sevan. He could almost hear the cogs working in his head.


    The academy¡¯s towering silhouette loomed in the distance, but out here, there were no professors, no curfews, no rules.


    It was the perfect spot for a secret sparring session.


    But they weren¡¯t alone.


    Aiden stopped in his tracks the moment he noticed a figure standing a few feet ahead, partially hidden in the dim light.


    The person was motionless, almost blending into the shadows, but there was no mistaking the long, wavy black hair.


    Lopt narrowed his eyes, tilting his head. "Huh." He muttered under his breath, "There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here." His voice wasn¡¯t joking anymore- just a low, cautious murmur.


    Aiden, however, immediately recognized her.


    "Emmeranne."


    The name left his lips before he even thought about it.


    At that, the figure shifted. A faint breeze rustled the leaves, and under the pale moonlight, Emmeranne turned her dull, dark brown eyes toward them. She looked the same as always. Always unreadable and expressionless, that Aiden thinks either she really just had a bad childhood or if she¡¯s one of those kids he would see who would act nonchalant because they¡¯re emo.


    But something about her standing alone in the middle of nowhere at this hour sent an uneasy feeling crawling up Aiden¡¯s spine.


    "Well, well." Lopt grinned, but there was an edge to it now. "Fancy meeting you here."


    The night air was cool, crisp, and laced with something unspoken.


    Emmeranne stood there, motionless, illuminated only by the faint silver light of the moon.


    There was something about the way she watched them- not with suspicion, not with hostility, but with an eerie lack of anything at all. Like their presence didn¡¯t matter. Like it never had.


    Aiden wasn¡¯t sure why that made him uneasy.


    Then, Lopt broke the silence.


    "Now, now," he drawled, stepping forward with the casual grace of a man who had never once feared for his life. He tilted his head, blue eyes gleaming with mock curiosity. "What¡¯s this? A lone soldier patrolling the night? How noble." He clapped his hands together, grinning like the whole thing was a joke only he understood.


    "Or, wait. You¡¯re not following us, are you?"


    Emmeranne didn¡¯t blink. "What are you doing, bringing them outside?"


    Lopt¡¯s hand flew to his chest in mock offense.


    "Oh, you wound me!" he gasped, staggering back dramatically as if she had stabbed him instead of just asking a question. "As if I would ever¡ªever¡ªcorrupt these pure, innocent, law-abiding students!"


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan all gave him a pointed look.


    Lopt, undeterred, grinned wider. "Fine, fine. You caught me, Captain. We¡¯re up to some good old-fashioned mischief."


    He took a step closer, his voice lowering slightly, all playful charm but with something unreadable beneath. "But tell me, tell me- " He leaned in, tilting his head. "What about you, Emmeranne? What are you doing out here at this ungodly hour?"


    There was a pause.


    Emmeranne didn¡¯t answer right away, and for a moment, Aiden wondered if she was even going to. Then, in that same quiet, dull voice, she said:


    "Walking."


    Lopt let out a low whistle, stepping back. "Walking, huh? How very¡­ mysterious. And in the middle of the night too. Convenient. With what happened to Savion, I¡¯d think the forest would spook you firsties, but I guess not!"


    There was something too casual in the way he said it.


    Then, as if something had just occurred to him, his eyes widened, and he gasped.


    "Wait a second," He pointed a finger at her, taking another step forward with mock suspicion. "You¡¯re not¡­ a spy, are you?" He clutched his chest dramatically. "Oh, the betrayal. The deception. I trusted you-"


    Emmeranne blinked at him. "No."


    Lopt beamed. "Good answer." Then, his expression didn¡¯t change, but his voice did. It was subtle, the way his usual carefree tone dipped into something lower, something sharper.


    "Then tell me, Nyx-"


    Aiden frowned.


    Nyx?


    Had Lopt messed up her name?


    Before Aiden could question it, Lopt¡¯s grin widened, and his voice turned mockingly sweet.


    "Where does your loyalty lie?" He took another slow step forward, clasping his hands behind his back. "The academy? Or¡­ somewhere else?"


    Aiden didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly, the air felt heavier.


    Lopt probably had cemented his suspicions with Emmeranne, seeing as he was openly hostile with her.


    If she¡¯s an accomplice, Aiden should really distance himself with her. Who knows if he¡¯ll kill them too.


    He glanced at Emmeranne, expecting¡­ something. A reaction, maybe. Confusion, irritation, suspicion. But she only stood there, still and unreadable, like she was used to this question. Like it was the easiest thing in the world to answer.


    "The academy."


    The words came without hesitation, as far as Aiden could hear.


    Lopt watched her for a moment longer, his blue eyes flickering with something Aiden couldn¡¯t place.


    Then, ever so slowly, his mocking, knowing smile curled further.


    "Oh, I don¡¯t know about that."


    There was no shift in Emmeranne¡¯s expression.


    Lopt, as if sensing it, only grinned wider.


    But then, just as quickly as it had come, the moment passed.


    He suddenly spun on his heel, throwing an arm over Aiden and Adrian, already leading them forward. "Well, this has been fun! But I believe we have a sparring session to attend, gentlemen." He turned his head, calling out over his shoulder in a sing-song voice.


    "Do be good, Nyx. Don¡¯t stay out too late now~!"


    Sevan hesitated for only a second before following.


    Aiden risked one last glance back-


    Emmeranne was still standing there, watching them, her expression unreadable. She looked like she wanted to go with them, but chose not to at the end.


    As they walked through the cool night air, the weight of their encounter with Emmeranne still lingered in Aiden¡¯s mind.


    After a few moments of silence, Aiden finally spoke up.


    "Why did you call her Nyx?"


    Lopt, who had been casually twirling a dagger between his fingers, paused for just a fraction of a second.


    Then, without missing a beat, he smirked and flicked the blade up, catching it with ease. "Oh? You caught that, did you?" He turned to Aiden, eyes gleaming with something too amused.


    "My, my. You¡¯re a perceptive one, aren¡¯t you?"


    Aiden frowned. "So? Was that a mistake, or-"


    "Or is it a nickname?" Sevan cut Aiden off.


    Lopt grinned, waving a dismissive hand. "Now, now. Why the interrogation?" He sighed dramatically, draping himself over Adrian like a lazy cat.


    "It was just a random name, nothing for you boys to worry your little heads about."


    Aiden didn¡¯t believe that for a second.


    But before he could press further, Lopt suddenly clapped his hands together, snapping the tension in half.


    "Alright! Enough about that, enough about that. We¡¯re here to spar, not gossip!" He stepped forward, stretching his arms over his head. "And who better to prepare you for your little duels than yours truly?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Are you actually going to take this seriously?"


    "Of course!" Lopt said, offended. "I am the epitome of professionalism!"


    Then, with a wicked grin, he stepped back, and in a flash of magic, his body shifted, distorted-


    A second later, standing before them was...


    Lochan.


    Well, kind of.


    If only if it weren¡¯t for his nose, which was absurdly large.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan stared.


    Lopt (or Lochan?) spread his arms wide, grinning. "Behold! Your opponent, the most intelligent, handsome, and oh-so-lovable Lochan!"


    Sevan snorted. "His nose-"


    "Too big?" Lopt said, tilting his head dramatically. "Really? I thought I captured his essence quite well."


    Then, in another flash, he shifted again.


    This time, he was Shiloh.


    But his eyes were completely lopsided, one nearly shut while the other was absurdly huge.


    "What do you mean?" he mimicked in a high-pitched, exaggerated voice, striking an arrogant pose. However, he had Shiloh¡¯s exact voice, only more high pitched.


    "I¡¯m clearly the best first-year. I¡¯m clearly stronger than you. I clearly have fashion sense!"


    Adrian actually choked on laughter.


    "Okay, okay, that¡¯s funny," Sevan wiped a tear from his eye. "Do Ambrose."


    Lopt didn¡¯t hesitate.


    In an instant, he shifted into a ridiculous version of Ambrose, whose muscles were too exaggerated to even look functional, his arms so large they barely bent.


    "HAHAHA!" Lopt bellowed in an absurdly deep voice, flexing comically. "I AM STRONG! MY NAME IS AMBROSE AND I SOLVE ALL PROBLEMS WITH FISTS! I AM INVINCIBLE. STRIKE ME WITH A FRISBEE AND YOU SHALL NOT KILL ME!"


    At that point, Aiden lost it.


    Even he had to admit- this was hilarious.


    Adrian was doubled over laughing, Sevan wheezing, and Aiden had to cover his mouth to keep from outright bursting.


    Lopt- still in his grotesque Ambrose form- grinned at them all, clearly pleased with himself. Then, as if nothing had happened, he cracked his knuckles and got into a fighting stance.


    "Alright, boys," he said, his voice suddenly normal again, despite his ridiculous form. "Time to get serious."


    And just like that, the sparring session began.

 Chapter 122 122: Tuning Up [5]

    The next morning, Aiden awoke to the sound of water shifting and sloshing in the stillness of their dorm.


    Blinking away the heaviness of sleep, he pushed himself up from his bed, instinctively reaching for his night light to combat the lingering drowsiness. His vision adjusted to the dim lighting, and he saw Sevan standing near the window, practicing his water control.


    A thin, spear-like construct of water hovered before him, twisting and solidifying at the edges as he focused. He had his hands raised, fingers twitching as he attempted to sharpen the tip.


    The morning light filtering through the room caught the droplets in the air, making them sparkle like diamonds before seamlessly merging back into the liquid mass.


    Sevan furrowed his brows, taking a breath. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he thrust the spear forward. It shot through the air, striking against an invisible target before dissolving back into a puddle at his feet.


    "Still not sharp enough," he muttered under his breath.


    Aiden turned his head and noticed Adrian near the door, crouched on the ground with his dagger in hand.


    Unlike Sevan, Adrian was refining his technique with shadows. Aiden watched as inky black tendrils slithered up the blade, coating it in an eerie darkness.


    The dagger pulsed for a moment before the shadows flickered and wavered, as if resisting him.


    Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Come on¡­"


    He tightened his grip, forcing the shadows to bend to his will.


    This time, the dark energy settled, clinging perfectly to the weapon. Aiden could feel its presence even from across the room- an unnatural coldness that seemed to bite into the air itself.


    Adrian gave an experimental swipe, and the blade cut cleanly through the air, leaving a faint shimmer of black mist in its wake.


    "Better," he muttered, a small smirk playing on his lips.


    Aiden stretched, finally pushing himself out of bed.


    "You two are up early."


    "We have duels today," Sevan replied, still focused on forming another spear. "I''d rather not embarrass myself in front of the entire school."


    "Or lose to someone we hate," Adrian added casually.


    Aiden chuckled, shaking his head. "Fair enough."


    He glanced at his own hands, flexing his fingers as the heat of his fire magic simmered beneath his skin.


    Tomorrow is his duel.


    Aiden hoped he can win.


    After freshening up, the three made their way to the Great Hall for breakfast.


    The usual morning chatter filled the air- students discussing the previous day''s duels, last-minute preparations for their own, and the general hum of excitement that had settled over the academy since the Pre-Trials had begun.


    As Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan entered, they immediately felt the shift in energy- eyes lingered on them longer than before, whispers curling around their presence.


    People were starting to notice them.


    Aiden ignored it and focused on getting food. He grabbed a plate and filled it absentmindedly, his mind already drifting to the duels ahead. Adrian, on the other hand, looked completely at ease, flipping his hourglass between his fingers as he leaned back in his seat.


    Sevan, however, barely touched his food.


    Instead, he had a thick book propped open in front of him, flipping through its pages on Magic Theory. His fingers tapped anxiously against the table, and his eyes, though scanning the words, weren''t really focused on them.


    Aiden watched him for a moment before finally speaking.


    "You nervous?"


    Sevan stiffened slightly, then sighed, closing the book with a quiet thud.


    "I''d be lying if I said no." He ran a hand through his hair. "I know I can hold my own, but knowing the entire school is watching? That''s different."


    Aiden nodded. He understood completely. Yesterday''s matches had been brutal, nothing like the casual sparring they had experienced before. Everything had been overwhelming.


    It was different from training with Professor Anwar in secrecy.


    Adrian, however, was unfazed. He speared a piece of fruit with his fork and smirked, watching Sevan with amusement.


    "If you''re that nervous," he said, "just make sure you win fast. That way, you won''t have time to think about the audience."


    "Oh, sure. I''ll just land a perfect hit immediately. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Adrian shrugged, spinning his fork between his fingers. "That''s what I''m doing."


    Aiden snorted. Of course, he was.


    Even so, he could tell Sevan wasn''t as relaxed.


    Still, Aiden knew his friend. Sevan never backed down. Even if he was nervous, he would still fight his hardest.


    Aiden pushed his plate away, standing up. "I''m checking the board."


    Adrian waved a hand lazily. "Tell me where I''m supposed to beat up Ambrose''s ass."


    Sevan just nodded, still lost in thought.


    Aiden made his way to the bulletin board, pushing through the gathered crowd of students. Conversations murmured around him, with people making last-minute bets, analyzing yesterday''s matches, wondering who would get eliminated today.


    He scanned the parchment pinned to the board, running his finger down the list of names.


    There.


    Adrian''s match was first:


    Adrian Caleena vs. Ambrose Bessmertny


    Arena: Obsidian Ring


    Then Sevan''s:


    Sevan Wasterfall vs. Shiloh Spadille


    Arena: Mirage Field


    Aiden''s brow furrowed slightly. Obsidian Ring- that was a well-known arena, mainly used for fast-paced, close-quarters combat. It was small with no room to run.


    Perfect for Adrian.


    But Mirage Field? That one was unfamiliar.


    He turned back toward their table, pushing through the crowd once more.


    Sevan had finally closed his book, but his fingers still tapped lightly against the cover. Aiden set his hands on the table and relayed the information.


    "Your fights are in the Obsidian Ring and Mirage Field."


    Adrian gave a satisfied nod. "Sounds dramatic. I like it."


    Sevan, however, was deep in thought. His jaw was clenched, his fingers still drumming against the table.


    "Mirage Field," he muttered. "That doesn''t sound fun."


    Aiden didn''t say anything, but he could tell that Sevan was engrossed in his thoughts. Already, he was going over possible scenarios, ways his fight could go.


    As they made their way outside, they spotted Jarek at the end of the first year''s long table, grinning as he flexed his muscles at Rupert. His sleeves were rolled up, showing off his well-defined arms, while Rupert sat there, unimpressed, lazily stirring his porridge.


    Jarek grinned wider. "C''mon, you''re not even gonna pretend to be impressed?"


    He flexed again, this time dramatically, as if his muscles were about to tear through his uniform.


    "Jarek, I''ve seen you do this every day for a three months now. The shock value is gone."


    Adrian snorted. "He''s got a point."


    Jarek turned to see them approaching and grinned. "Well, well, if it isn''t the golden trio." He smirked, dropping his pose. "Ready for your duels?"


    Aiden gave him a nod. "Yeah. What about you? When''s your match with Ivara?"


    Jarek stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders. "Afternoon. Gives me plenty of time to prepare. Or, you know, eat half the Great Hall before I fight."


    He grabbed a whole loaf of bread from the table and bit into it like it was nothing.


    Sevan shook his head. "You''re insane."


    "No, he''s just a bottomless pit."


    Jarek grinned mid-chew and swallowed. "Hey, I need the energy if I''m gonna fight Ivara. She''s no joke with that bow."


    Aiden nodded.


    He had seen Ivara''s precision firsthand. If she landed a shot before Jarek got close, she could easily take him down.


    Adrian smirked. "Well, at least your fight will be entertaining. Unlike Ambrose''s, where I''m going to end it in five seconds."


    Jarek let out a loud laugh. "I like the confidence. Can''t wait to see that. Where''s your duel gonna be?"


    "Obsidian Ring."


    "Cool." Jarek turned to Sevan. "How about yours, Sev?"


    Sevan snapped out of his. thoughts. "Huh?"


    "Your duel?"


    Aiden glanced at Sevan, who was still quiet, still calculating.


    He could tell Sevan was running through possibilities for his own fight, still thinking about Mirage Field.


    "He''s in the Mirage Field."


    They had all trained hard, but now that the matches were real, the weight of them started to settle in, evident by how Sevan looked like all the blood was drained out of his body.


    He looked like a walking corpse.


    After finishing their breakfast and checking the board, they called for a Holloway. The creature tilted his head, waiting for their command.


    "The Obsidian Ring," Aiden told it.


    The Holloway twitched before floating forward, leading them through the northern side of the academy.


    They followed, weaving past arched hallways and towering columns, their boots tapping against polished stone floors. It took them up three flights of stairs, each one feeling longer than the last, until finally, they reached two massive doors.


    They were polished black, with jagged obsidian veins running through them, giving off a faint sheen under the academy''s floating lanterns. Students from different year levels were passing through, either entering or leaving the venue. The buzz of conversation filled the air, voices ranging from excitement to nerves.


    Sevan scanned the crowd, his grip tightening on his book.


    "Looks like everyone''s watching today."


    Aiden hummed in agreement, but his gaze flickered toward Adrian.


    Adrian suddenly looked like his nerves had finally caught up to him. His usual smirk was gone, replaced with a more serious, almost tense expression. His fingers fidgeted with the worn leather of his jacket, thumb rubbing against the seam near the zipper. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden nudged him. "Nervous?"


    Adrian clicked his tongue, forcing a scoff. "Please. I''m just-" He exhaled sharply and rolled his shoulders. "Just getting into the zone."


    Sevan arched an eyebrow. "You''re fidgeting."


    "I''m warming up."


    Aiden smirked. "Right."


    Adrian glared at him, but Aiden could see the way his fingers kept gripping at his jacket, loosening, then gripping again.


    When they went inside, the Obsidian Ring was smaller than Aiden expected.


    Unlike the Labyrinth, which sprawled across a whole floating island and had shifting terrains and countless obstacles, the Obsidian Ring was more intimate- a compact battleground enclosed by jagged black stone.


    The ground was a polished dark slate, smooth but covered in faint, hairline cracks that suggested countless duels had been fought here.


    Overhead, torches hung from the curved stone walls, casting sharp shadows that flickered as if alive. The air felt dense, charged with magic from past battles, lingering like echoes of every spell and weapon strike.


    Aiden took it all in. The space was tight, barely enough for long-range combatants to fully utilize their abilities. There was no room to run or strategize from afar. Every move would have to be quick, decisive, and ruthless.


    He glanced at Adrian.


    This kind of battlefield¡­ suited him perfectly.


    Adrian thrived in the shadows, in close combat, in striking before his opponent had the chance to react. A large battlefield with too much open space might have put him at a disadvantage, but here, in this confined arena with minimal room for escape?


    Adrian just needed one opening. One strike.


    "You ready?"


    Adrian took a deep breath before replying, "Ready as I''ll ever be."

 Chapter 123 123: Adrian vs Ambrose [1]

    The torches flickered wildly, casting shifting shadows across the Obsidian Ring. The arena was too small for long-range combat, but that worked in Adrian''s favor. He didn''t need distance. He needed darkness.


    The announcer''s voice boomed across the stands.


    "For this duel, the rules of Hunter''s Reckoning apply! Competitors will battle in shifting zones of light and darkness. Those in the light will be fully visible, while those in the shadows will be obscured!


    Victory is determined by incapacitation, and per Head Nurse Miss Seacole''s orders- attacks may only be inflicted on the torso! Strikes to the head or limbs will be considered invalid."


    A murmur swept through the audience at that last rule.


    Adrian''s grip on his dagger tightened.


    That restriction meant no quick tendon cuts to slow Ambrose down. No disarming slashes.


    Only deep, damaging strikes that his opponent could regenerate from.


    Across the battlefield, Ambrose rolled his shoulders, a confident grin on his face.


    That was his weakness.


    If Adrian could land enough of those numbing wounds¡­


    If he could keep Ambrose from healing¡­


    Maybe he could win.


    "Duelists, prepare yourselves!"


    Adrian exhaled slowly, shifting his stance. His learher jacket barely rustled as he sank into the shadows, melding into the darkness.


    Ambrose smirked. "You can run all you want." He cracked his knuckles. "You still have to come back to finish the job."


    Adrian didn''t respond.


    The horn sounded.


    The match started.


    Ambrose moved first.


    His body tensed before he launched himself forward fast. He was strong, but his regeneration meant he could afford to take risks.


    Adrian was nowhere to be seen.


    Ambrose pivoted sharply just as a flicker of movement appeared at his side, and Adrian struck.


    The dagger sliced across Ambrose''s ribs, and the shadow coating on the blade pulsed.


    Ambrose hissed as the numbing magic took hold, spreading through his torso. His muscles stiffened.


    Adrian was already gone.


    A second later, there was another strike.


    A deep cut along Ambrose''s abdomen. Another pulse of numbing magic.


    The audience barely saw Adrian move.


    It was like watching a phantom dance between the shadows- appearing only long enough to carve wounds into his opponent.


    Ambrose stumbled. His breath hitched as he felt the full weight of Adrian''s magic settling into his body.


    His regeneration wasn''t keeping up.


    But his grin never faded.


    Then, Ambrose did something unexpected.


    He threw himself forward into the darkness.


    The crowd gasped.


    Aiden''s eyes widened. He''s forcing Adrian to fight him up close.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then came a flicker of movement.


    Adrian struck from the side, blade aimed straight for Ambrose''s sternum.


    Ambrose spun at the last second.


    His hand lashed out- catching Adrian''s wrist. The entire ring erupted with shock.


    Adrian''s eyes widened. He was too late. Ambrose yanked him forward, twisting...


    And slammed a fist into his ribs.


    Adrian choked as he was sent flying. He hit the stone floor hard, skidding.


    The torches flared. Shadows disappeared. And for the first time in the match, Adrian was fully exposed.


    Adrian hit the stone floor with a sharp grunt, rolling to disperse the impact. His ribs ached where Ambrose had struck him, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it. The torches flared again, shrinking the shadows, leaving him out in the open.


    Ambrose stood where he had thrown Adrian, grinning through bloodstained teeth. His previous wounds were still there- deep and slow-healing- but he didn''t look the least bit concerned.


    In the stands, Shiloh let out a sharp whistle.


    "Wow, that was pathetic," he snorted, kicking his feet up on the railing. "Your little assassin can''t even stay in the shadows. What good is a rat if it keeps getting dragged into the light?"


    Lochan laughed, arms crossed. "Told you, he''s no match. Ambrose is just playing with him at this point."


    Sevan''s fingers tensed against his book, but he didn''t look up. Aiden, however, had his eyes locked onto the fight.


    He wasn''t worried.


    Adrian''s heart was still steady.


    And his dagger was still coated in shadows.


    This wasn''t over.


    Back in the ring, Adrian pushed himself up.


    Ambrose cracked his knuckles. "That numbing shit of yours is nasty," he admitted, rolling his shoulder. "But it doesn''t matter if you can''t land a real finishing blow."


    Adrian tilted his head, grinning. "Doesn''t it?"


    Ambrose''s breath hitched.


    The numbing magic was getting worse. His movements were still fast, still strong, but his body wasn''t responding as quickly as before.


    And Adrian knew it.


    In an instant, he was gone again.


    Ambrose''s instincts screamed at him. He twisted, throwing up his arms...


    "Too late."


    Adrian''s dagger carved deep into his side. A burst of black energy rippled from the wound.


    The numbness spread.


    Ambrose gasped. He couldn''t feel his left side.


    The crowd erupted in shock.


    Aiden could see Shiloh''s smirk faltered. Lochan straightened.


    Aiden''s expression remained unreadable. He knew it.


    Adrian wasn''t fighting to win in a single strike. He was breaking Ambrose down. Piece by piece.


    "That''s a good strategy..." Sevan murmured. "And here I thought he doesn''t use his head."


    Ambrose gritted his teeth. He forced himself forward, swinging.


    Adrian sidestepped, smooth as flowing ink. Out came another cut- right along Ambrose''s ribs.


    More numbing magic.


    Ambrose was slowing down.


    His regeneration couldn''t keep up.


    He let out a frustrated growl.


    Adrian appeared just outside his range, twirling his dagger between his fingers. "Still think I''m no match?"


    Ambrose snarled and charged- but his steps were sluggish.


    Adrian smiled.


    Now. He could finish this.


    Ambrose''s frustration was palpable now. His muscles tensed, and his breath came in sharp, quick exhales. The numbing effect of Adrian''s dagger should have been slowing him down, making him sluggish, uncoordinated.


    But instead¡­


    He was moving faster.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, keeping his stance low, dagger coated in shadows, ready to strike again. He had been wearing Ambrose down, making him stumble over his own feet, forcing him to defend more than attack.


    So why did it feel like the tides had shifted?


    Ambrose smirked, cracking his neck. Too confident. Too sure.


    Adrian lunged, flickering out of sight for a second before reappearing at Ambrose''s side- the perfect angle.


    His dagger swung toward Ambrose''s ribs.


    Then...


    Ambrose moved. Too fast. Too strong.


    Before Adrian could react, a fist slammed into his ribs with bone-rattling force. His body lifted off the ground as the impact sent him flying backward, air ripped from his lungs.


    The entire Obsidian Ring went silent.


    For a second, Adrian''s vision blurred.


    He hit the ground hard, skidding across the stone floor, his dagger knocked from his grasp. Pain erupted in his ribs, spreading through his torso like fire. If he hadn''t twisted at the last second, he would''ve been crushed.


    The murmurs in the stands started immediately.


    "That hit-"


    "That wasn''t just normal strength..."


    "Ambrose should''ve been affected by the numbing effect by now."


    Up in the stands, Aiden''s hands clenched into fists. He had been watching the fight with careful eyes, tracking every movement. But that?


    That wasn''t right.


    Sevan, still holding his book, slowly shut it. His voice was low. "That was unnatural."


    Shiloh and Lochan, sitting just a few rows ahead, turned toward them.


    "What''s wrong, Chase?" Shiloh grinned, resting his chin on his hand. "Not liking what you see?"


    Lochan smirked. "Told you Adrian was no match."


    Aiden ignored them, his gaze fixed on the arena. He exhaled sharply.


    No, Adrian could have handled Ambrose. He knew Adrian. He knew his style, his speed, his tactics.


    But Ambrose?


    Ambrose had cheated.


    It wasn''t obvious, not to the untrained eye. But the way he had burst forward, the unnatural power behind that hit...


    Something was off. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back in the arena, Adrian forced himself to move. His side ached with every breath. He rolled onto one knee, one hand gripping his ribs where the pain radiated.


    Damn. If that hit had fully landed, he wouldn''t be standing.


    Ambrose wiped the blood from his lip and sneered. "What''s wrong? Thought you had me?"


    Adrian didn''t answer.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    Ambrose wasn''t just fighting to win.


    He was fighting dirty.


    And now?


    Adrian was going to make him pay for it.

 Chapter 124 124: Adrian vs Ambrose [2]

    The moment Adrian staggered back, struggling to push himself upright, the announcer''s voice rang out across the Obsidian Ring.


    "Winner- Ambrose Bessmertny!"


    The words hit like a hammer.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, the crowd exploded. Some were cheering, while others were murmuring in confusion.


    Adrian hadn''t been down long enough to call it.


    Aiden shot to his feet. "What?!"


    His voice was drowned out by the noise, but his frustration burned through him. The fight wasn''t over. Adrian was still standing. He could still fight.


    Sevan snapped his book shut. His blue eyes darkened, and even though his expression remained unreadable, Aiden could feel the shift in his presence.


    In the arena, Adrian slowly lifted his head. His dark eyes flashed with something dangerous before smoothing over into mocking amusement.


    Ambrose stood in the center, rolling his shoulders like he had just won effortlessly, despite the numbing effect still lingering in his arms. His cocky smirk was too wide.


    Adrian knew.


    He had been cheated out of his win.


    But calling it out wouldn''t change anything.


    Instead, he gave a slow, mocking clap.


    "Wow," he drawled, tilting his head.


    "Guess all that regeneration really paid off. Or maybe-" His smirk widened, though his eyes stayed sharp. "-you had a little extra help?"


    Ambrose''s smirk faltered just for a second.


    Adrian saw it. Aiden saw it.


    But the crowd saw nothing.


    From the stands, Shiloh let out an obnoxious laugh. "Oh, quit whining! A loss is a loss."


    Lochan added, "Yeah, shadow boy. Try harder next time."


    Aiden''s fists tightened. His nails dug into his palms. This wasn''t just a loss. This was a stolen victory.


    Adrian took a slow breath, then exhaled. He rolled his shoulders back and bent down to retrieve his dagger.


    Without a word, he turned and walked out of the arena.


    Aiden and Sevan pushed through the thinning crowd, heading straight for where Adrian had gone off.


    The aftermath of the match still clung to the air- whispers, lingering gazes toward Aiden (despite it being months, him being a Chase seemed to still bother people), and murmured speculation. The faint hum of magic from the Obsidian Ring still crackled in the distance, fading now that the match had ended.


    Ambrose had been declared the winner.


    Aiden''s fists clenched. They all knew what had happened in that fight. It wasn''t outright cheating, but it was just subtle enough that no one could really call it out.


    Just as they were about to step forward, a familiar presence blocked their path.


    "Here," Miss Seacole said, pressing a small glass vial into Aiden''s hand.


    He blinked down at it. The liquid inside shimmered faintly, like a soft amber-gold.


    "He needs to drink all of it," she said flatly, adjusting the sleeves of her uniform. "It''ll help with the damage to his torso. Should prevent anything from lingering too long. I''d rather not have another first-year limping into my infirmary when it can be avoided."


    Sevan took a glance at the vial, then back at her. "And what about Ambrose?"


    Miss Seacole let out a sharp exhale, glancing toward the ring where the victor had already disappeared. "I''ll be dealing with him next. The numbing magic won''t last too long, but I''m not in the business of letting students stumble around half-paralyzed either."


    Aiden met her gaze. There was something there- something unspoken. She knew something was off about that fight. But just like them, she had no proof.


    "Take care of your friend, Aiden." she said, before sweeping past them with that same clinical efficiency, her focus already shifting to her next patient.


    "Thank you, Miss Seacole!" Aiden shouted.


    Aiden turned the vial over in his palm before tucking it into his jacket. "Come on."


    They hurried toward Adrian.


    They spotted him just outside the Obsidian Ring, slumped against a stone ledge with his head tilted back. His chest rose and fell steadily, but he wasn''t moving much. His leather jacket was unzipped, his black shirt slightly torn from where Ambrose had landed hits. Dark bruises were already forming along his torso, barely visible beneath the fabric.


    Aiden frowned. Ambrose really didn''t hold back.


    Adrian''s fingers idly traced the hem of his sleeve- a rare sign of restlessness.


    But he wasn''t alone.


    Jarek and Rupert were beside him.


    Jarek stood with his arms crossed, his usual smirk replaced by something a little less infuriating. Rupert crouched near Adrian''s side, talking softly, though Adrian wasn''t really responding.


    The moment Aiden and Sevan approached, Jarek lifted a hand in greeting.


    "Your boy put up a good fight," he said, nodding toward Adrian. "Just a shame he didn''t twist that dagger in deeper."


    Rupert shot Jarek a look. "Not helping."


    Jarek only grinned. "Wasn''t trying to."


    Sevan ignored them both. He crouched down beside Adrian and held out the vial.


    "Drink."


    "Let me sulk first."


    "Yeah, no," Aiden said, arms crossed. "If you don''t drink it, Seacole''s throwing you into the infirmary. Your call."


    Adrian groaned but begrudgingly took the vial. He uncorked it and knocked it back in one go. His face twisted immediately. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh," he muttered, running a hand through his hair. "That''s worse than losing."


    Jarek snorted. "Doubt it."


    Adrian side-eyed him. "Say that again when you get wrecked in a duel."


    Jarek just grinned. "I won''t."


    Rupert shook his head. "You fought well, Adrian."


    A muscle in Adrian''s jaw twitched. For a moment, it looked like he might snap back with sarcasm, but instead, he just scoffed and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.


    "Yeah, well," he muttered, "apparently, ''fighting well'' isn''t enough."


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Sevan. They all knew what had happened in that fight. But Adrian wasn''t the type to complain- not when he could just get better instead.


    After all, the guy''s as unmovable as a rock.


    Sevan nudged Adrian''s boot with his own. "You''re not dead. That''s what matters."


    Adrian huffed, then smirked. "Could say the same to you later."


    Jarek stretched his arms behind his head. "So, who''s next?"


    Aiden rolled his shoulders. "Sevan''s match is first. Then mine."


    Jarek smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Good. Can''t wait to see if you two are actually any good or if Adrian just made this whole team look bad."


    Adrian threw a half-hearted punch at Jarek''s leg, which Jarek dodged with a laugh.


    Rupert sighed, rubbing his temple. "If you three are done, let''s get moving. Food exists, and I, for one, would like some."


    Before they could leave, a familiar, grating voice cut through the air.


    "Well, well, well. Look at this little pity party."


    Aiden didn''t even need to turn around to know who it was.


    Shiloh stood a few feet away, hands stuffed in his robes, his usual smirk plastered on his face. Lochan and Ambrose weren''t with him this time, but he didn''t seem to care. His sharp black eyes flicked between them, lingering on Adrian.


    "Didn''t think you''d go down that fast," Shiloh said, tilting his head in mock curiosity. "Guess all that brooding and sneaking around didn''t help much, huh?"


    Aiden could feel Adrian tense beside him, but he didn''t say anything. Not yet.


    Jarek snorted, stretching his arms. "You looking to get punched, Tarot Reader?"


    Shiloh ignored him, grinning at Sevan. "Better hope you put up more of a fight than your buddy here, or else you might as well just lie down and save everyone the trouble."


    Sevan didn''t flinch. He just stared. Cold, unreadable.


    Shiloh laughed. "Oh, come on. You guys get one loss, and now you''re all mute?" His gaze landed on Aiden next.


    "What about you, Chase? Gonna set me on fire?"


    Aiden''s fingers twitched.


    He wanted to.


    He really, really wanted to.


    What''s the harm of burning him on fire? No. Better, what if Aiden burns his deck of cards first that was given to him by his oh lovable daddy and then burn his ass and his clothes and his room and his hair and his face?


    While he''s at it, maybe put some firecrackers up his ass as well.


    The way Shiloh smirked at him- like he knew he was getting under Aiden''s skin- only made it worse.


    "I''d say break a leg later," Shiloh said, mockingly polite. "But from the looks of it, you might not even make it that far."


    Something in Aiden snapped.


    Before he even realized it, heat flared in his palm, fire flickering to life at his fingertips.


    Shiloh''s smirk widened. "There it is."


    Aiden took a step forward.


    A hand landed on his shoulder.


    He turned, expecting Sevan, but it was Adrian.


    Adrian, still bruised, still recovering, looking at Aiden with an expression that was half-exhausted, half-amused.


    "Not worth it," Adrian muttered. "Save it for the duel."


    Aiden clenched his jaw. He could still feel the heat licking at his fingers, but with a slow breath, he forced it to fizzle out.


    Shiloh snickered. "That''s what I thought."


    "Yeah?" Adrian said suddenly, tilting his head. "You must be real confident in your own fight, huh?"


    Shiloh shrugged. "Obviously."


    Adrian grinned. A sharp, knowing grin. "Then I hope you don''t lose, you little piece of shir. Wouldn''t want all that trash talk to go to waste."


    Shiloh''s smirk faltered just a fraction.


    "See you later," Adrian added, voice mockingly light.


    Shiloh scoffed but didn''t push it further. With a roll of his shoulders, he turned and walked away, hands still in his pockets.


    Aiden exhaled through his nose.


    "Idiot," Sevan muttered beside him.


    Aiden didn''t know if he was talking about Shiloh or him. Maybe both.


    Adrian stretched, wincing slightly. "Let''s get food. I need something to make me forget that that just happened."


    Aiden shook his head, tension finally starting to leave his shoulders.


    If only he was the one against Shiloh, he would''ve burned all his hair off for the whole arena to see just how ugly the coward is.

 Chapter 125 125: Sevan vs Shiloh [1]

    After leaving the Obsidian Ring, Aiden, along with Adrian, Sevan, Jarek, and Rupert walked through the academy halls, the murmurs of students still discussing Adrian''s match echoing around them.


    Despite the conversation and movement, the four of them carried a heavy silence. The weight of Adrian''s loss seemed to be pressing down on them.


    Aiden kept glancing at Sevan, who was uncharacteristically quiet, his fingers gripping the edges of the book he had pulled out earlier on Magic Theory.


    Even Jarek, who usually has a loud presence, seemed to even sense the shift in mood. He shoved his hands into his pockets, rolling his shoulders. "Well, that was rough. Adrian put up a fight, though."


    Sevan hummed in response but didn''t look up from his book.


    Aiden peeked at Sevan again, trying not to look at him outright.


    He knew what was on Sevan''s mind. Adrian had been their first fighter to step into the tournaments, and while he had fought hard, he still lost. And now, it was Sevan''s turn to prove that they weren''t just some lower-ranked nobodies who got lucky with their placements.


    Not only that- his opponent was Shiloh.


    The magician who does card tricks Shiloh.


    The most annoying person Aiden had ever met that he loathed so much Shiloh.


    "Your duel is in Mirage Field, right?" Aiden finally asked, breaking the silence.


    Sevan nodded, flipping a page with more force than necessary. "Yeah."


    Jarek tilted his head. "Haven''t been there before. What kind of arena is it?"


    Rupert, who had been quiet the entire walk, adjusted his cufflinks. "It''s one of the more difficult venues. The Mirage Field is designed for illusion-based combat. The environment shifts constantly, creating visual distortions that make it hard to tell what''s real and what''s not. If you''re not used to it, it can mess with your depth perception and make even the simplest attacks difficult to land."


    "Sounds like a pain. You know where it is, Rupert?"


    Rupert nodded. "It''s in the western part of the academy, past the Azure Arches. I can take us there later. We should meet up at 1:30 so we can go together."


    "Works for me," Jarek said. "I need to head there anyway for my match with Ivara. Gotta figure out how to deal with her ridiculous precision."


    At the mention of Ivara, Aiden frowned slightly.


    She was known for her deadly accuracy with a bow, with Aiden actually having the opportunity to be in range with her bow, and her ability to predict movements was near-flawless. If it weren''t for his fire magic, Aiden would have arrived in the infirmary looking like swiss cheese. Jarek was strong, but his fighting style was completely different from hers. He relied on brute strength and close combat, whereas Ivara excelled at long-range precision.


    Now that he thought about it, Jarek''s probaby at a disadvantage here, and probably Ivara knew that, giving her an opportunity to actually win and claim a spot in the Top 10.


    But Aiden''s focus quickly shifted back to Sevan. He hadn''t said much, but Aiden could feel the tension in him.


    And how could he not be?


    Shiloh was the second-ranked first-year. That alone made this fight more than just another match- it was a test.


    Aiden had seen enough of Shiloh''s fights (most of which was actually with him at the opposite end trying hard not to combust and burn Shiloh down) to know that he was both powerful and arrogant.


    He toyed with his opponents, mocked them, and never took anything seriously, yet still won with ease.


    Sevan, on the other hand, was ranked fifth. That was still high, but the gap between the top five was huge. It wasn''t just about skill. It was about raw power, experience, and adaptability.


    Sevan finally sighed and shut his book. "I just need to go over a few things."


    "Don''t overthink it," Jarek said, flashing a grin. "Just punch him in the face with your magic and you''ll be fine."


    Rupert sighed. "That is not a sound strategy."


    "Worked for me in the past,"


    "That explains a lot," Aiden muttered, making Jarek laugh.


    But Sevan was still lost in thought, his fingers twitching slightly as if testing the flow of his magic. Aiden had seen him practice the night before, forming water spears with sharp precision, but against Shiloh, would it be enough?


    The image of Adrian after his fight flashed through Aiden''s mind- bruised, exhausted, and barely able to stand.


    This wasn''t just about winning. It was about proving that they could stand on the same stage as the strongest in their year.


    The hours leading up to Sevan''s match passed too quickly.


    Despite their earlier conversation, Aiden could tell that Sevan wasn''t fully present, his mind consumed by the battle ahead. Even when they ate lunch in the Great Hall, Sevan barely touched his food, still skimming through his book on Magic Theory ("What! You''re not eating your mushroom soup? Did you hit yourself? You never miss out on mushroom soup!")


    Every so often, he would mutter something under his breath, adjusting his fingers as if feeling the flow of water magic between them.


    Aiden and Adrian let him be, exchanging brief glances. They both knew better than to interrupt when Sevan was thinking.


    At exactly 1:30, the three of them made their way to the academy''s western wing, where they spotted Jarek and Rupert waiting at the entrance to the Azure Arches. Jarek waved them over, while Rupert smiled at them.


    "Ready?" Jarek asked.


    Sevan nodded, but Aiden could see the tension in his shoulders.


    Rupert led them through the Azure Arches, a series of towering, intricately carved stone structures that curved in an almost spiral formation. The deeper they went, the quieter the surroundings became, until the distant chatter of students faded entirely.


    Finally, they arrived.


    The Mirage Field was unlike any other dueling arena Aiden had seen. Instead of the stone or sand pits of other venues, the ground here was smooth, reflective like a glassy lake. Mist hovered just above the surface, shifting and swirling as though alive. Large, jagged crystal formations jutted out from the arena floor, refracting the light into shifting patterns of color that made it difficult to focus on any single point.


    It was a battlefield meant to disorient.


    Aiden immediately understood why it had been chosen.


    Sevan, whose water magic thrived on precision and control, would struggle in an environment where everything was constantly shifting.


    Sevan inhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders. Aiden could tell he was trying to steady himself but a sheen of sweat on his forehead betrayed him.


    The arena was already filling with spectators, eager to witness a fight between two high-ranked first-years.


    Among them, Aiden caught sight of Lochan, who stood just outside the entrance, arms crossed, whispering something to Shiloh before putting something in Shiloh''s pocket. Aiden narrowed his eyes but chose not to comment.


    He would take down of this later and tell them.


    Shiloh, upon seeing them, grinned.


    "Ah, I was wondering when you''d show up," he called out, his voice dripping with amusement. He stretched lazily, completely at ease, as if this were nothing more than a minor inconvenience in his day. His long black hair was tied back, revealing his sharp, fox-like features.


    "You sure you don''t want to back out, Sevan?" Shiloh teased. "You looked a little shaky back there in the Obsidian Ring."


    Sevan didn''t reply, but Aiden saw his fingers twitch slightly.


    Lochan smirked. "He knows he doesn''t stand a chance. Maybe he should just surrender now and save himself the humiliation."


    "Aaaand we''re back," the announcer''s voice rang out, echoing through the field.


    A hush fell over the crowd.


    "The match this afternoon will be a standard duel. No outside interference, no lethal strikes. As per Head Nurse Seacole''s orders, attacks are only permitted within the torso area."


    The announcer let that sink in before continuing.


    "The fight will continue until one combatant is unable to continue or willingly surrenders."


    Aiden''s jaw clenched. The way this was set up meant that Sevan would have to fight through whatever tricks Shiloh had planned.


    He glanced at Sevan, but his friend had already stepped forward, his expression unreadable.


    Across the field, Shiloh grinned wider.


    Then, the announcer raised a hand.


    "Begin!"


    Shiloh moved first.


    There was a blur of motion then suddenly, Sevan was surrounded.


    Four illusions of Shiloh flickered into existence, each identical to the real one. They moved in perfect synchronization, their smirking faces circling Sevan like wolves closing in on prey.


    Aiden clenched his fists.


    Sevan didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his hand, water forming in his palm, shifting rapidly between solid and liquid.


    Shiloh''s illusions darted forward and Sevan made his first move. He struck.


    A sharp, controlled burst of water speared through one of the figures, only for it to dissolve into nothingness.


    Sevan missed.


    Shiloh''s laugh echoed through the field. "You''ll have to do better than that, rank five!"


    The illusions kept moving, their footsteps perfectly synchronized, blending with the distortions of the Mirage Field.


    Sevan narrowed his eyes.


    Another feint. Another strike. Another miss.


    Then a real attack.


    There was a glint of movement from Sevan''s side, and the swoosh of a card.


    There was Shiloh. The real one.


    His card sliced toward Sevan''s torso.Sevan barely twisted away, water surging up to block the attack. The impact sent ripples across the field, distorting the mist even further.


    But Shiloh was already gone, slipping back into his illusions as if he had never been there.


    "Come on," Shiloh taunted. "At least try to make this fun for me." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden''s grip tightened. This was bad.


    Sevan was on the defensive.


    And against someone like Shiloh, that was exactly what he wanted.

 Chapter 126 126: Sevan vs Shiloh [2]

    The Mirage Field shimmered with illusionary mist, the air thick with the energy of magic as Sevan and Shiloh stood at opposite ends. The announcer''s voice rang through the arena, sharp and clear.


    Aiden tightened his grip on the railing from the stands, watching as Sevan rolled his shoulders. Jarek and Rupert stood beside him, both focused on the fight.


    "He has to be careful," Rupert muttered. "Shiloh''s card magic isn''t just for show."


    With a flick of his wrist, a deck of cards appeared in Shiloh''s hand, glowing with an eerie red light. He fanned them out, eyes gleaming with mischief, and threw three toward Sevan. They cut through the air like blades, too fast for the eye to track.


    Sevan barely managed to raise a wall of water, but the moment the cards touched it, they didn''t just stop.They exploded.


    The force sent Sevan skidding back, his boots scraping against the illusory ground.


    Aiden clenched his jaw. "He''s fast."


    "Not just fast," Jarek said grimly. "Shiloh''s cards all have different effects. You never know what they''ll do until they hit. Damn that Spadille family."


    Shiloh was already throwing more. Some whistled through the air like darts, while others shimmered, vanishing before impact. Sevan dodged, weaving through the attacks, but he was on the defensive, struggling to get close enough to retaliate.


    Then, the battlefield shifted.


    The Mirage Field rippled, and the solid ground beneath Sevan''s feet wavered, turning into shifting sands. His footing faltered, and in that moment of imbalance, Shiloh sent a card straight at him.


    It struck Sevan''s shoulder with a sharp crack, sending him stumbling. A glow spread from the impact point, a binding magic keeping his movements sluggish.


    "You''re slowing down, nerd!" Shiloh taunted, flipping another card between his fingers. "Hope you don''t mind, but this one''s going to hurt."


    From the stands, Aiden could see Sevan gritting his teeth. He wasn''t just going to take it.


    Forcing himself to move, he gathered water around his arm, shaping it into a spear. He waited, his breathing steady, eyes locked on Shiloh''s hand.


    Shiloh smirked and threw the card.


    Sevan reacted instantly.


    Instead of dodging, he thrust his spear forward, splitting the card mid-air before it could activate. In that split-second opening, he surged forward, the sand beneath him turning solid again as the battlefield shifted.


    Water coiled around him, rising up in waves as he pushed forward with speed.


    Shiloh tried to throw another card, but Sevan was already there. With a swift movement, he drove his water spear straight at Shiloh.


    But it was a fake Shiloh.


    Damn, Aiden thought. He could have killed Shiloh right then and there if it was the real one.


    As Sevan spun to locate him among the illusions, Shiloh flicked his wrist, and in an instant, a flurry of glowing cards materialized in the air. They hovered around him, shifting and spinning in a mesmerizing dance before he sent them flying toward Sevan with a flick of his fingers.


    Sevan barely had time to react.


    He thrust out his hands, summoning a wall of water, but as soon as the cards touched it, they shimmered, and then phased straight through.


    A trick.


    Sevan twisted his body to avoid the first barrage, but one of the cards sliced across his arm, leaving a shallow but burning cut. He winced as more cards rained down, forcing him to retreat, his feet skidding across the smooth surface of the Mirage Field.


    Aiden and Adrian watched from the stands, both tense.


    "He''s playing right into Shiloh''s hands," Aiden muttered, jaw clenched.


    "Yeah," Adrian agreed, fidgeting with his leather jacket. "Shiloh''s forcing him to move, making him react to every attack instead of letting him control the match. Gotta hand it to the fucker to actually back up that fragile ego of his."


    But wait. Isn''t this agains the rules?


    Didn''t the announcer say to only hit in the torso area or did I hear it wrong, Aiden thought.


    Aiden waited for the announcer to say something but there came none, so he dismissed the thought and went back to the duel.


    It was obvious that Shiloh had experience toying with his opponents.


    His illusions blended into the mist, shifting constantly, making it nearly impossible to tell which figure was real. Meanwhile, his enchanted cards came from every direction, cutting through Sevan''s defenses like they weren''t even there.


    Sevan was losing.


    Shiloh smirked, flipping another card between his fingers. "You''re getting slow, Sevan. This is kind of disappointing. Maybe rank five was too generous?"


    Sevan didn''t respond, breathing heavily as he skidded backward, dodging another set of attacks.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes.


    He''s watching.


    Unlike earlier, when Sevan had been striking at random, his movements were now more calculated, and Aiden could even hear the faint clanking of Sevan''s gears in his head. His water defenses were still failing, but he was no longer wildly reacting. His gaze flickered between the illusions, observing them.


    And then...


    The next set of cards flew toward him, aimed for his chest.


    Instead of dodging, Sevan did something unexpected.


    He let the water around him collapse.


    Shiloh''s eyes glinted in satisfaction as his cards cut through the air.


    Then, at the last second, Sevan twisted his body, letting only one card graze his side as he shot forward like an arrow.


    Straight toward the real Shiloh.


    The moment their eyes met, Shiloh''s smirk wavered.


    Sevan''s palm shot up, a torrent of water surging from his fingertips, not as a blade, not as a barrier, but as an impact.


    The force of it struck Shiloh in the chest, knocking him off balance for the first time in the match. His illusions flickered.


    And Sevan saw the opening.


    His water twisted in the air, spiraling into a whip that wrapped around Shiloh''s wrist, yanking him forward.


    Shiloh gasped, but Sevan was already moving, bringing his other hand up.


    A second whip of water coiled around Shiloh''s ankle, dragging him down into a kneeling position.


    A complete reversal.


    The crowd erupted in shock, murmurs spreading across the stands.


    Aiden''s lips curled upward. "He figured it out."


    Adrian was gripping his knees so tightly in anticipation. "Yeah. He forced Shiloh to react instead of the other way around."


    Sevan tightened his grip, breathing heavily, water swirling at his fingertips.


    "You talk too much," he said, voice steady despite the exhaustion creeping in.


    Shiloh blinked up at him, stunned for only a moment, then his lips curled into a wild grin. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he laughed.


    "Not bad," Shiloh admitted, even as he struggled against the binds. "But can you finish it?"


    Sevan''s grip tightened.


    Shiloh threw a card at his feet and he disappeared, reappearing five meters away from Sevan again.


    As the fight raged on, the tension in the Mirage Field was palpable.


    Sevan had managed to turn the tables, but Shiloh wasn''t the type to give up easily. The shifting illusions made every move unpredictable, and even though Sevan had landed a solid hit, the duel was far from over.


    Aiden''s focus was locked on the battle, until a voice behind him cut through the noise.


    "Is Shiloh losing?"


    The question was casual, but something about it sent a chill down Aiden''s spine.


    He turned his head sharply, expecting to see one of Shiloh''s usual lackeys- Lochan, maybe- but instead, he found himself staring at Emmeranne.


    She stood alone, watching the fight with the same dull expression she always wore.


    Aiden stiffened.


    His mind immediately replayed the conversation the night before between her and Lopt. How she told Lopt that she held loyalty to the academy. And Lopt¡­


    Lopt had disregarded her completely.


    Now, she was standing here, watching the duel, her dark brown eyes unreadable.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Why are you here?"


    "Am I not allowed to be?"


    Aiden clenched his jaw.


    Not when you''re a murderer, Aiden thought.


    What pisses Aiden off was that he wasn''t able to read her like the others. She was suspicious sure, but for some reason, he can''t place a finger on it. Was she really or was he just reaching?


    But then Lopt was provoking her about being a spy or what. Anybody could see what Lopt was implying last night.


    But yet, she''s still here. For some reason, she''s still roaming free even when she killed Savion.


    Was there someone helping her from the inside? Was she really related to Karro? The one who had tried killing him during his duel with Ivara?


    He wanted to say to the world the truth, of her being the killer, but a stampede really is not desirable especially with almost half the academy population is crowded in one place.


    Plus, it wasn''t his position to do that. He''s not a professor. And who knew what she would do?


    She wasn''t like Shiloh, who taunted and provoked openly. Nor was she like Adrian, who wore his emotions on his sleeve.


    Emmeranne simply existed- calm, unwavering, like an immovable force.


    Before Aiden could push further, the crowd gasped as another explosion of water and cards clashed on the battlefield, momentarily pulling his attention back to the fight.


    Sevan had managed to counter another of Shiloh''s tricks, the water around him swirling like a storm.


    Shiloh, however, was grinning.

 Chapter 127 127: Sevan vs Shiloh [3]

    The Mirage Field was chaos. Water surged and twisted in elegant arcs as Sevan fought to maintain control, but Shiloh''s magic wasn''t something easily overcome.


    The air was thick with shimmering illusions, cards flickering in and out of existence, making it nearly impossible to tell what was real and what was deception.


    Shiloh was relentless, his grin wide as he flicked another card into the air.


    It glowed with an ominous light before vanishing, only to reappear behind Sevan. Before he could react, the card exploded in a burst of concussive force, sending him staggering forward.


    Aiden tensed from where he stood in the crowd, watching as Sevan barely managed to stay on his feet. Shiloh was pressing the advantage now, and it was starting to show.


    "You''re slipping," Shiloh taunted, tossing another card. This one split into five mid-air, surrounding Sevan in a whirlwind of glowing symbols.


    Sevan clenched his jaw, his fingers twitching at his side. The water around him rippled unnaturally, shifting in the air as he calculated his next move.


    Aiden''s grip on the railing tightened that Adrian peered at his friend with concern for the railings. Sevan was ranked fifth, but this was different. Shiloh wasn''t just another opponent- he was the second strongest in their entire year.


    Aiden hated to admit it, but Shiloh is a different breed when it comes to magic. It seems that he must''ve been trained a lot by his parents.


    "Is this it?" Shiloh''s voice rang out as the illusionary cards began to converge. "You should''ve just forfeited, you know? Would''ve saved you the humiliation."


    Sevan didn''t respond. Instead, he took a sharp breath. The water around him stilled.


    Then, it moved.


    All at once, the controlled swirl of liquid collapsed inwards, forming a dense sphere in his palm.


    Aiden recognized the technique instantly.


    Sevan had spent the last night perfecting it. A spear.


    Shiloh''s grin faltered just slightly.


    "Water Spear," Sevan muttered, and with a single motion, he lunged forward, the spear cutting through the illusions like they were nothing.


    The change in momentum was sudden. Shiloh barely managed to step back as the tip of the water spear slashed across his shoulder, his coat splitting from the force. He stumbled, his hand automatically reaching for another card.


    But Shiloh was too late as Sevan twisted his wrist, sending another surge of water cascading forward. It slammed into Shiloh''s chest, knocking him off balance and straight onto the ground.


    The crowd erupted.


    Aiden exhaled a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    Sevan had caught up.


    But as Shiloh pushed himself back up, his expression had changed. His usual playful arrogance was still there, but beneath it, something sharper gleamed.


    Something predatory.


    Sevan was close- so close to winning that Aiden could feel the tension crackling in the air like a live wire. The water spear in Sevan''s grip pulsed with power, poised for the final strike.


    Shiloh was on the defensive now, his playful arrogance dimming into something more serious as he dodged and weaved through Sevan''s relentless attacks.


    Aiden could tell that Sevan had adjusted, learned the patterns of Shiloh''s illusions. His attacks were sharper now, aimed with precision rather than raw force. Shiloh''s tricks weren''t working as well anymore.


    The crowd had sensed the shift too. The once-loud jeering from those who expected an easy win for the second strongest had turned into murmurs, some even whispering that Sevan might just pull off an upset.


    Shiloh clicked his tongue, flipping a single card between his fingers before tossing it forward. But Sevan had seen this trick before. With a swift flick of his wrist, his water magic shot forward, dousing the card mid-air before it could even activate.


    Shiloh barely avoided the next strike as Sevan''s water spear whirled toward him, cutting through his coat. He staggered back, breathing heavily, his stance less composed than before.


    Then, he smirked.


    "Damn, you actually had me there," he mused, stretching his fingers. "Almost."


    Something about the way he said it made Aiden''s stomach twist.


    Sevan didn''t waste time. He lunged forward, spear raised for the final hit...


    ...and then he froze.


    For a split second, it looked like something invisible stopped him mid-motion. His legs locked, his grip on the spear trembled, and his entire body hesitated at the worst possible moment.


    Aiden''s eyes widened. What the hell-


    That hesitation was all Shiloh needed. In an instant, he tossed another card, this time striking Sevan dead center in the chest. A sudden force yanked Sevan backward, sending him sprawling onto the ground with a harsh thud.


    The audience erupted in a mix of cheers and gasps.


    Sevan''s breathing was heavy, his eyes darting in confusion. He tried to push himself up, but by then, Shiloh was already standing over him, card poised.


    "Too bad," Shiloh said lightly, tilting his head. "You were this close, y''know?"


    The announcer''s voice rang out across the Mirage Field.


    "Shiloh Spadille wins!"


    The crowd roared.


    Aiden''s expression darkened. That hesitation... there was no way it was natural. Shiloh must have pulled some old trick, something subtle enough to not be outright disqualification-worthy, but just enough to tip the scales back in his favor.


    And judging by the way Shiloh''s smirk lingered as he extended a hand to help Sevan up, he knew exactly what he had done.


    Adrian was muttering curses under his breath, his arms crossed tightly as he glared down at the field.


    "That smug bastard," he grumbled, just loud enough for Aiden and Rupert to hear. "He pulled something. I saw it."


    Aiden didn''t respond right away, still watching as Sevan slapped away Shiloh''s offered hand and got up on his own.


    His expression was carefully neutral, but Aiden could see the tension in his shoulders and the stiffness in his stance.


    He saw Sevan said something to Shiloh, smirking as he passed by him. Shiloh''s expression changed and his hands tensed as he held on to his deck of cards.


    Jarek let out a low whistle beside them. "Damn. That was dirty. Not enough to call a real foul, but still dirty."


    Rupert watched Sevan make his way off the Mirage Field.


    "Shiloh''s always been like that. He''s second strongest for a reason. He doesn''t just rely on power, he knows how to make sure the odds are in his favor. Even if he has to bend the rules a little."


    Aiden exhaled slowly. He wasn''t surprised, but it still pissed him off.


    "Cheating bastard," Adrian muttered again. His fingers twitched like he wanted to throw his dagger straight at Shiloh''s head.


    Aiden couldn''t blame him. He probably would have enchanted the dagger to be scorching hot.


    Sevan stormed off the Mirage Field, his jaw tight, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. Aiden and Adrian pushed through the crowd to meet him, with Jarek and Rupert close behind.


    "That was complete bullshit," Adrian snapped as soon as they reached him. "He cheated."


    "Yeah. I know."


    Aiden glanced back at the field, where Shiloh was grinning, basking in the applause. He fought the urge to march over and wipe that smug look off his face.


    "Are you okay?" Rupert asked, watching Sevan closely.


    Sevan let out a slow exhale, his fingers flexing. "I should''ve been ready for that," he admitted. "I knew he''d try something."


    "But you had him," Jarek said, shaking his head. "Right before he pulled that last trick, you were winning."


    Sevan didn''t answer right away. His eyes flickered to Aiden, then Adrian, then back toward the Mirage Field where Shiloh was still enjoying his victory. "Doesn''t matter," he finally said. "I lost."


    "Not really."


    Sevan gave a short, humorless chuckle. "The scoreboard says otherwise."


    Aiden didn''t like the look in Sevan''s eyes. It wasn''t anger, and it wasn''t frustration. It was disappointment. Not in Shiloh for cheating, but in himself.


    Before he could say anything, a voice spoke behind them.


    "That was unfortunate."


    Aiden stiffened immediately. He turned to see Emmeranne standing there, her eyes locked onto Sevan. She was alone, as she had been before.


    Sevan met her gaze, his own guarded. "Yeah. It was."


    Emmeranne tilted her head slightly. "You hesitated at the end."


    Sevan blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    She didn''t repeat herself. Instead, she turned her gaze to Aiden. "You and Adrian have also lost."


    "Yeah, thanks for the reminder." Aiden scoffed.


    "I''m not mocking you," she said, her voice as flat as ever. "I''m making an observation."


    "Why are you here?" Aiden asked.


    Emmeranne blinked slowly, as if the question was foreign to her. "Should I not be?"


    Aiden felt the weight of her stare.


    Adrian scoffed, rubbing a hand down his face. "Great. First I lost to a cheating bastard, then Sevan lost to a cheating bastart, and now we''ve got the top first-year analyzing our failures like we''re some kind of case study."


    "I''m not analyzing," Emmeranne replied. "I''m stating facts."


    Sevan let out a sharp exhale, rolling his shoulders. "And what do you want us to do with those facts?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get stronger."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "And why do you care? Stop bothering us if you''re going to say something insensitive."


    She finally looked at him, her dull brown eyes meeting his. "I don''t."


    "Then why are we having this conversation?"


    Emmeranne didn''t answer right away. Instead, she shifted her attention back to Sevan. "You hesitated," she repeated. "That''s why you lost."


    "You had him," she continued. "And yet, at the last moment, you pulled back."


    Sevan''s jaw tightened. "You think I let him win?"


    "No. I think you doubted yourself."


    That hit harder than anything Shiloh had thrown at him.


    Sevan''s fingers curled at his sides, but he didn''t argue.


    Aiden wasn''t sure what to make of all this. Emmeranne wasn''t the type to offer unsolicited advice. She barely spoke at all. But here she was, standing before them after watching both of their fights, dissecting Sevan''s loss like it actually meant something to her.


    Or maybe it didn''t. Maybe she was just telling the truth, and the truth happened to sting.


    Adrian huffed. "Okay, great. We suck, we hesitated, we lost. Anything else?"


    Emmeranne stared at him for a moment, then turned on her heel. "No."


    She walked off without another word, disappearing into the thinning crowd.


    The silence between them lingered before Jarek finally let out a low whistle. "I''m not sure if that was her way of motivating you guys or just kicking you while you''re down."


    "She''s rather blunt," Rupert said.


    Adrian groaned.


    "That was the most painful pep talk I''ve ever had."


    Aiden looked at Sevan, who was still staring at the spot Emmeranne had left. "You good?"


    Sevan inhaled slowly, then let it out. "Yeah. Just thinking."


    Adrian grumbled. "Don''t think too hard. We still have to figure out how to help Aiden not suck tomorrow."


    Aiden wasn''t sure if that was possible especially if the two resorted to cheating their way in.

 Chapter 128 128: Brains vs Brawns

    The tension in the Mirage Field had barely settled from Sevan''s loss when the next duel was announced.


    "Next match: Jarek Guerra versus Ivara!" the announcer called.


    Aiden, Sevan, Adrian, and Rupert went back in the stands, their attention snapping to the field below. The ground shimmered under the influence of illusion magic, making distances deceptive and footing unpredictable.


    It was an arena meant to challenge perception and adaptability- a battlefield that seemed to favor someone as smart as Ivara.


    But brute force was not something illusions could trick.


    Jarek rolled his shoulders, gripping the handle of his massive mace.


    His fighting style was simple: break whatever was in front of him. And if it didn''t break the first time, hit it harder.


    Aiden felt like Jarek will lose.


    Ivara, on the other hand, stood poised with her bow, her stance calculated. She wasn''t rattled by Jarek''s imposing presence, nor by the sheer force he radiated just by existing. Instead, she pulled an arrow from her quiver, her cold eyes focused entirely on him.


    The announcer raised a hand.


    "Standard duel rules apply. No lethal blows. No attacks outside the designated torso area. Victory by knockout, surrender, or inability to continue. Fighters, are you ready?"


    Jarek slammed his mace against the ground, cracking the stone beneath his feet. "Ready."


    Ivara gave a single nod.


    "Begin!"


    Ivara moved first, as expected. She loosed an arrow in one fluid motion, its trajectory aimed perfectly at Jarek''s chest.


    Jarek didn''t bother dodging. He raised his free arm, letting the arrow sink into his thick leather bracer before charging forward, his mace dragging against the ground.


    Ivara had already loosed another arrow, this time tipped with an enchantment- wind magic that cut like a blade.


    Jarek twisted mid-run, using the head of his mace as a shield. The arrow scraped against the metal and ricocheted off, embedding itself into the shimmering ground. He closed the distance faster than Ivara anticipated, swinging his weapon in a wide arc.


    Ivara leaped back, but the sheer force of the wind following his swing knocked her off balance. She recovered instantly, landing lightly on her feet. But Jarek wasn''t done. He swung again, this time a downward smash aimed at the illusion-coated ground.


    The impact was catastrophic. The ground cracked, sending tremors through the field. The Mirage Field flickered, the illusions struggling to maintain their form under the force of his attack.


    Aiden and the others watched from the stands, stunned.


    "He''s wrecking the arena itself," Rupert muttered.


    "Classic Jarek."


    "Doesn''t matter if the illusions mess with your perception if you just break the whole damn place, based on his logic," Sevan murmured


    But Ivara wasn''t done either. As soon as the ground fractured, she moved. Using the broken terrain to her advantage, she sprang upward, drawing three arrows at once. They glowed faintly, infused with magic.


    She fired.


    Jarek saw them coming. Instead of dodging, he raised his mace and spun, the sheer weight of the weapon creating a powerful gust that altered the arrows'' trajectory just enough for them to graze past him instead of hitting their mark.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes.


    That was both impressive and surprising. Jarek wasn''t just using brute strength. He knew exactly how to manipulate his swings for maximum disruption.


    Ivara, however, remained composed.


    She never relied on just one trick. The moment her arrows missed, she was already moving again, weaving through the broken terrain, using Jarek''s own destruction as cover.


    Jarek wasn''t fast, but he didn''t need to be. He simply calculated her next step. And when she moved in to fire at his exposed side, he swung.


    The mace didn''t hit her directly, but it smashed into the ground beside her, creating an explosive shockwave that sent her tumbling. She landed hard, rolling to a stop.


    Jarek grinned. "Gotcha."


    Ivara didn''t reply. Instead, she braced herself and fired one last arrow- point-blank.


    Jarek''s grin faltered as the arrow struck him square in the chest. Even through his armor, he felt the force behind it. It wasn''t a killing shot, but it stole the breath from his lungs, momentarily numbing his limbs.


    For a second, neither moved. Then Jarek chuckled.


    "Alright," he said, rolling his shoulders. "Not bad."


    "Ivara wins!"


    The stands erupted into cheers, though Jarek seemed unbothered by the loss. He cracked his neck before offering Ivara a hand. She eyed it for a moment before taking it, allowing him to pull her to her feet.


    "I thought I had you," Jarek admitted.


    "You almost did," she said, brushing dust from her sleeves. "You''re reckless."


    He smirked. "Yeah, but it almost worked."


    As the crowd thinned, Aiden glanced at Adrian and Sevan.


    "Guess that means all of us lost our fights."


    Sevan huffed. "Technically, mine and yours was stolen."


    Adrian muttered something that sounded a lot like curses directed at Shiloh and Ambrose.


    Jarek rejoined them, still grinning despite his loss. "That was fun. Now, who''s up next?"


    Aiden exhaled. "Me."


    The others turned to him.


    Jarek clapped a hand on his shoulder, grinning. "Then you better win. Well, I''m not really into that placement anyways so I guess Ivara deserves mine."


    The rest of the day was nothing short of miserable.


    Everywhere they went, Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose made sure to remind them of their losses.


    "What a bunch of losers," Shiloh sneered as he leaned against a nearby pillar, arms crossed. "I mean, I expected Sevan to lose, but Jarek? Man, that was disappointing."


    "Must be embarrassing," Lochan added, smirking.


    "Imagine thinking brute force could actually win against precision."


    "And Adrian," Ambrose chuckled, shaking his head. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen someone get humiliated that badly before. Did it hurt, Caleena?"


    Adrian was walking ahead, trying to ignore them, but his fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned white. Sevan was scowling, Rupert was sighing in exasperation, and Aiden was biting back the urge to snap at them.


    Then Shiloh made the mistake of laughing. "You know, at this rate, Aiden might as well just forfeit before he embarrasses himself too."


    That was it.


    Adrian spun around so fast that Shiloh barely had time to react before Adrian''s fist was already flying toward his face.


    Jarek was right behind him, mirroring the movement. Unlike Adrian, Jarek''s punch carried enough raw strength to send someone reeling.


    Shiloh flinched, his smirk faltering. Ambrose and Lochan immediately tensed, ready to retaliate when...


    "Stop."


    The voice was calm, but it cut through the tension, instantly dissipating.


    Professor Anwar had appeared at the end of the corridor, watching them with an unimpressed expression. His golden eyes flicked over the group before settling on Adrian, then Jarek.


    "No fighting in the hallways," he said evenly. "Or all of you get detention."


    Adrian and Jarek didn''t lower their fists right away, but after a tense moment, they finally relented.


    Anwar then turned his attention to Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose. "And you three. Stop loitering in the halls. And to think you''re all from respectable families."


    The three immediately straightened. Shiloh scoffed under his breath but didn''t argue. "Tch. Whatever."


    With that, he turned on his heel and walked off, Lochan and Ambrose following suit.


    Anwar watched them go before shifting his gaze back to the group. "If I catch any of you trying to start something again, I won''t be as lenient next time."


    Then, just as casually as he arrived, he walked away, his long coat trailing behind him.


    The moment he was gone, Adrian exhaled harshly.


    "Coward didn''t even let me hit him."


    Jarek rolled his shoulders. "I almost landed mine. Next time, I''m swinging first."


    Aiden said nothing, staring after Professor Anwar.


    --------------------


    Dinner that night was a grim affair.


    Adrian, Sevan, and Jarek were sulking so hard they might as well have been mourning a national tragedy. Adrian was stabbing at his food with unnecessary aggression, Sevan was barely eating at all, and Jarek looked like he was still replaying his fight in his head, trying to figure out where he went wrong (it was quite obvious, but Aiden thought Jarek might need help in that department since he isn''t really known as the smartest).


    Rupert, on the other hand, was unbothered, eating his meal like it was just another day. Aiden, deciding that someone had to break the silence, turned to him.


    "Well, at least no one got sent to the infirmary," Aiden said dryly, taking a sip of water.


    Rupert hummed. "Yet."


    "You''d think they lost a war."


    "To them, they did."


    Rupert glanced at Jarek, who was still frowning at his plate, then at Sevan, who looked like he wanted to set his food on fire (or water) with sheer willpower.


    Before Aiden could say anything else, a soft voice interrupted them.


    "You all did great."


    They turned to see Amihan standing there with a kind smile, her long white hair cascading over her shoulders. Despite the losses, she still congratulated them like they had won.


    "I mean it," she continued. "Winning isn''t everything. You guys fought hard, and that''s what matters."


    Sevan made a face like he wanted to argue, but she patted his shoulder before he could. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ammonn approached next, accompanied by Morrigan, who was adjusting the cuff of her sleeve. Morrigan, usually energetic, gave them a sympathetic look before patting Adrian''s back.


    "You did your best," he assured them. "And everyone saw how Shiloh won. It wasn''t exactly fair."


    Adrian scoffed, still stabbing at his food. "Tch. That bastard."


    "Shiloh''s an idiot," Ammonn said bluntly, hands in his pockets. "Everyone knows it. You two were at a disadvantage from the start."


    Sevan finally spoke up, muttering, "We still lost."


    "Yeah, but no one''s happy that Shiloh won," Morrigan said with a small shrug. "The rest of the first years hate his group. Who wouldn''t when they thought just becase their last name is famous that they are too."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    Aiden glanced around the Great Hall, noticing how the other first-years weren''t celebrating Shiloh, Lochan, or Ambrose. If anything, there were plenty of side-eyes and hushed whispers whenever they passed by.


    Even if Adrian, Sevan, and Jarek lost, it seemed like the rest of the first years were on their side.


    That didn''t change the results, but it did make Aiden feel a little less bitter about it.


    He hoped he''ll win. But if they did that to two games already, who''s stopping them from doing it again?

 Chapter 129 129: Bats

    The next morning, Aiden woke up early, though he hadn''t gotten much sleep.


    His duel was today.


    He left the dorm quietly, careful not to wake either of them. Not that it mattered- Adrian was sprawled out on his bed, face buried in his pillow, and Sevan had his book open on his chest, barely moving. They''d been in their own heads since yesterday, frustrated with themselves.


    Aiden didn''t blame them.


    He made his way to one of the quieter training halls, pushing past the doors and let out a slow breath.


    His fire whip and sword combination was still too unrefined for his liking. The whip was easy enough. He could lash it and control its movements, but the sword was a different story.


    It lacked a solid form, flickering between a blade and unstable flames. If he didn''t get it under control, it would fail him in a real fight.


    He rolled his shoulders, then ignited the whip first, feeling the familiar heat coil around his fingers. With a snap, it cracked against the stone floor.


    Good. Now for the sword.


    Aiden willed the fire in his hand to take shape, forming the outline of a blade. For a second, it held. But as soon as he moved, the form wavered, flickering into wild embers before reforming again.


    He growled under his breath and tried again. The blade flared to life, and this time, he swung carefully, forcing it to hold its shape. It cut through the air, but when he went for a follow-up strike, it stuttered again.


    His grip tightened.


    Aiden kept practicing, swinging, forming, and reforging the blade each time it broke apart. Sweat dripped down his back, but he didn''t stop.


    He couldn''t stop.


    By the time the sun rose higher, his arms ached, but the sword was holding for longer now.


    He exhaled sharply, wiping his brow.


    One way or another, he would make sure he didn''t let everyone down. He wouldn''t lose. Looking at it, Aiden smiled to himself as rushes of memories filled him.


    Months ago, he was in this exact position, except that now, he was fighting for himself. Months ago, he was fighting for the Chase family name, scared of tarnishing it. He remembered how he would be up all night with nightmares plaguing him and practicing his lessons to be perfect.


    He still wanted to be perfect, but he promised Adrian and the Caleenas that he would not push himself too much and to enjoy.


    The door creaked open, and Aiden instinctively turned, still gripping the fire-whip tightly in his hand.


    Emmeranne stepped inside, dressed in a plain training shirt and shorts, her long black hair loose as she walked. She didn''t acknowledge him at first, focusing on tying her hair back into a ponytail.


    Aiden didn''t move, watching her cautiously.


    He still wasn''t sure what to make of her, but the three had talked in making distance.


    She finally finished tying her hair and glanced at him.


    You''re up early."


    Aiden let out a breath, relaxing his stance. "So are you."


    She didn''t respond right away, walking past him toward the center of the training hall.


    "Training?" he asked, even though it was obvious.


    She hummed in agreement, rolling her shoulders as she took a stance. "You should keep going. Don''t stop just because someone else is here."


    He hesitated for a moment before turning back to his own practice, gripping the flickering fire-blade in his hand. He wouldn''t let her distract him. And he had to make sure to be hyper aware of his surroundings. Who knows what she will do to him?


    The hall fell into silence again, save for the sharp crackle of Aiden''s flames and the steady sound of Emmeranne''s movements as she began her own training.


    Aiden focused on his fire-whip, snapping it forward and pulling back as embers scattered through the air. He was adjusting his control, trying to make the whip flow seamlessly into his strikes with the fire-blade. It still wasn''t solid enough, still flickering with instability whenever he moved too fast.


    He exhaled sharply, preparing to strike again, when he noticed movement from the corner of his eye.


    Emmeranne had moved and taken the training dummy beside him.


    Out of all the open space, out of all the untouched dummies in the hall, she had chosen the one right next to him.


    "Why?"


    Emmeranne didn''t look at him, adjusting the dummy''s position with a tilt of her head. "Why what?"


    "Out of all the training dummies in the hall, you chose that one. There''s plenty of space."


    "Does it bother you?"


    Aiden opened his mouth, then closed it.


    It didn''t exactly bother him. No. It really did bother him. She had never given the impression of someone who sought company. And she''s a murderer too!


    "You''re better at training than talking."


    "Not an answer."


    Emmeranne didn''t flinch. "Then take a guess."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes, trying to read her. He didn''t know what she wanted, but he had the feeling she wouldn''t explain herself no matter how much he asked. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Forget it," he muttered, turning back to his own training.


    Emmeranne simply hummed in acknowledgment and returned to hers.


    Aiden gritted his teeth as his fire-whip flickered again, failing to pull the dummy toward him the way he intended.


    "You''re too slow."


    Aiden turned his head, already scowling, only to see Emmeranne adjusting her stance as she struck the training dummy in front of her.


    "I know," Aiden muttered, trying again. This time, the whip moved better, snapping forward with a controlled burst of flame. But when he tried to switch to his sword, it wavered again.


    "The shift between weapons should be fluid," Emmeranne said, still not looking at him. "Right now, there''s hesitation. You''re treating them as separate rather than extensions of each other."


    Aiden exhaled sharply, resisting the urge to snap at her. The worst part? She was right.


    And that irritated him even more.


    "I''m working on it," he said through gritted teeth.


    "Obviously."


    "You''re compensating for the instability of your sword with force. It won''t work," she continued.


    "Then what would?"


    Emmeranne studied his stance for a moment. "Control. Rather than fighting against the instability, work with it. I''d think you listen to Professor Anwar''s lectures but it seems that''s not the case."


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    "It does if you actually think about it."


    Aiden shot her a glare, but begrudgingly, he tried her suggestion. He didn''t force the fire into a solid shape but instead let it shift naturally as he swung.


    The result was¡­ better.


    Emmeranne gave a slight nod, as if confirming something to herself. "Now, adjust your grip."


    Aiden hesitated. He didn''t like taking advice, especially from her, but he also couldn''t deny that she actually knew what she was talking about. And that was what made it annoying.


    With another sigh, he did as she said.


    But then, there was something else.


    A sound.


    Aiden stiffened mid-movement, his grip tightening around the hilt of his barely formed sword. There was a sound of rustling- like fabric brushing against stone. Then, a whisper of wind that wasn''t supposed to be there.


    He wasn''t the only one who noticed. Emmeranne had gone still, her head tilted slightly as if listening.


    Then the torches along the walls flickered.


    Before Aiden could say anything, a sudden flurry of movement burst into the hall.


    Bats.


    There was a swarm of them, pouring from the shadows like materializing from darkness, their wings a chaotic blur. Aiden barely had time to react before they were on him.


    Sharp claws and tiny fangs scratched at his skin, tangling in his hair, wings beating so hard that they almost smothered his fire. He swung his arm instinctively, trying to burn all of them down, but they twisted away, vanishing into nothing. Just disappearing mid-flight as if they had never been there in the first place.


    And then¡­ silence.


    Aiden''s breathing was uneven as he turned in a sharp circle, trying to find any trace of them. His skin stung, his arms and neck lined with fresh scratches.


    "What the hell was that?" he demanded, turning toward Emmeranne.


    Only to find her completely unscathed.


    She was standing there, watching him with the same unreadable expression, not a single mark on her.


    "No idea," she said simply.


    Aiden wiped at a scratch on his cheek, pissed. "Really? No idea? Then why did they only go after me?"


    "Must be your charming personality."


    "Not funny."


    "It wasn''t meant to be."


    His fingers curled into fists, with bursts of fire igniting as Aiden felt like his skin is turning hotter and hotter by the minute.


    The bats had come and gone so quickly, and had only targeted him. And the fact that they had completely ignored Emmeranne...


    This is the proof Aiden could show about Emmeranne. That he had suffered injuries by being alone with her but she was unable to kill him off and he escaped.


    Then Savion will be given justice, and Lopt can finally avenge his friend.

 Chapter 130 130: Familiar Silhouette

    Aiden took a step back, his fingers still curled tightly, his breath evening out as the stinging from the scratches settled into a dull ache. His eyes stayed locked onto Emmeranne.


    "What game are you playing?" he snapped. "If this is some intimidation tactic, you better stop now."


    Aiden conjured up flames.


    Emmeranne didn''t react immediately. She merely blinked at him, arms loose at her sides, like she wasn''t the least bit fazed by his accusation.


    Aiden took a step forward, fire flickering at his fingertips. "Lopt knows it was you who killed Savion. What, because I''m a Chase you''ll kill me too?"


    That got a reaction. A small one. A barely noticeable flicker of something in her dark eyes.


    Then, her lips parted, and she let out a breath.


    "You never took my advice. I told you not to trust Lopt."


    "You-" His voice came out rough, his throat dry.


    "I didn''t kill Savion." Emmeranne said. "But you''re too caught up in Lopt''s words to even consider that, aren''t you?"


    The torches lining the training hall flickered again, their light casting long shadows against the stone. Aiden felt something cold settle in his chest.


    If she was lying, she was damn good at it.


    Aiden barely had time to process Emmeranne''s words when a low, drawn-out hissing sound echoed through the training hall. It was unnatural, like something between a whisper and a growl, reverberating against the walls. His muscles tensed instinctively.


    Then, came a thud.


    It came from just outside the hall like something- or someone- had landed. The silence that followed was thick, suffocating.


    Aiden shot a glance at Emmeranne, but she was already moving.


    Without hesitation, she lifted her hand, and in a flash of violet light, her amethyst ring unraveled, reforming into the sharp, elegant curve of her sword. She didn''t even flinch, didn''t waste a second, and just moved into position- stance firm, blade raised, body angled ever so slightly in front of him.


    Aiden blinked.


    The door creaked open.


    The hall''s torchlight flickered wildly, casting long, stretching shadows over the floor. Aiden''s pulse hammered in his ears as he saw something standing in the doorway.


    The figure stepped inside, broad-shouldered and towering, his presence filling the room instantly. The dim torchlight cast deep shadows across his muscular frame, making him seem even larger than he already was.


    Then, he grinned.


    "Ah, there you are," he said casually, his voice carrying an amused lilt. "I''ve been looking for you."


    Aiden, still on edge from the strange atmosphere, narrowed his eyes- until he finally took a proper look at the man''s face.


    Lopt.


    His usual sharp, foxlike features were still there, hidden beneath the illusion of a much bulkier form. Aiden exhaled, his muscles loosening ever so slightly.


    Of course, it was just Lopt.


    Emmeranne, however, didn''t lower her sword.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lopt placed a hand over his chest as if offended. "Why, looking for him, of course." He tilted his head toward Aiden, the grin never leaving his face. "Can''t have my favorite mischief-maker going into his duel unprepared, now, can I?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Lopt clapped his hands together. "One last practice before your duel," he said cheerfully. "You''re fighting Lochan, aren''t you? He''s a tough one. I figured you''d appreciate a good warm-up. After all, it''d be a shame if you got embarrassed in front of everyone."


    Aiden scoffed. "As if I''d let that happen."


    "Then prove it."


    Lopt turned on his heel, about to lead Aiden away, when a voice cut through the air.


    "I''m joining."


    Both Aiden and Lopt stopped. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emmeranne stood where she was, her sword still in hand, her dark eyes unwavering as she looked straight at Lopt.


    Lopt blinked. Then he grinned.


    "Oh? That''s funny. I don''t remember inviting you."


    "I don''t need an invitation."


    Lopt let out a sharp laugh, shaking his head like he had just heard the most ridiculous thing.


    "Oh, Emmeranne, here I am, graciously offering my time and effort to train our dear Aiden, and suddenly you want in?" He clicked his tongue. "Feels like someone''s getting possessive."


    "I just want to see how Aiden fights."


    Lopt narrowed his eyes slightly, his smirk never leaving. "Just that?"


    "Yes."


    He hummed, dragging the moment out as if he were deep in thought.


    "So let me get this straight," he said after a beat. "You, Emmeranne- top of the class, first-ranked, sword-wielding nightmare stuffy whatever, want to watch Aiden train?" He tapped his chin.


    "Something about that doesn''t sound right to me."


    "I don''t see what''s wrong with it."


    Lopt''s grin widened. "Oh, Emmeranne, you are a terrible liar."


    Emmeranne gave him a flat look. "I never lie."


    "And yet here you are, spewing falsehoods in broad daylight- or, well, dim training hall light."


    Aiden glanced between them, confused at how easily they fell into this banter.


    Emmeranne took a step forward. "I''m coming with you."


    "And I''m saying no." Lopt leaned down slightly, looking her right in the eye. "You''re not invited."


    "You let Sevan and Adrian train with you."


    "They''re fun," Lopt said immediately. "You, on the other hand, are...how do I put this nicely?- boring."


    Aiden half-expected Emmeranne to ignore him, but to his surprise, she actually responded.


    "You''re one to talk. You use the same pranks every year."


    Lopt gasped, putting a hand over his heart. "Excuse you, my pranks are timeless classics."


    "They''re predictable."


    "They''re legendary."


    "They''re outdated."


    Lopt narrowed his eyes, a playful glint in them. "And what would you know about pranks, Emmeranne, hm? I highly doubt you''ve ever pulled one in your life."


    "Just because I don''t waste my time on them doesn''t mean I don''t understand them."


    "Ooooh, so you do think pranks are a waste of time. There it is." He clapped his hands together. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is why she''s not invited."


    Emmeranne crossed her arms. "I didn''t say that."


    "You implied it."


    "I said I don''t waste my time on them."


    "Which is basically saying they''re a waste of time."


    "No, it isn''t."


    "Yes, it is."


    "No, it isn''t."


    "Yes, it is."


    Aiden let out a sigh, rubbing his temple. "Are you two done?"


    Lopt grinned at him. "Not even close." Then he turned back to Emmeranne. "Look, Emmeranne, I get it- you''re curious about our dear Aiden here. But do you really want to suffer through my training? You do know how I train people, right? And plus, you''re not allowed to be with Aiden. I won''t let you."


    "I can handle it."


    Lopt raised an eyebrow. "You say that, but can you really handle it? I''m not sure your first-place rank means much when you''re up against me."


    "I wasn''t expecting you to go easy on me."


    Lopt smirked. "Good. Because I never go easy."


    "Neither do I."


    The tension between them stretched for a moment before Lopt finally let out a chuckle. "Fine. You''re in. But don''t say I didn''t warn you, Nyx."


    "I wasn''t expecting a warning in the first place."


    Lopt grinned at Aiden. "Well, let''s go toodaloo."


    Lopt led Aiden outside, but he could feel how Lopt''s hands that guided him were too strong that it almost felt like Lopt is keeping him in place.


    What Aiden failed to notice was a small rock in front of him, not big enough for him to see and so he tripped on it, Lopt''s suprise loosening his grip on Aiden''s shoulder.


    Aiden could feel himself falling in slow motion, seeing the rock near a familiar silhouette of a tree and cursing it from the corner of his eye. He decided to shut his eyes as he felt getting closer, and closer to the ground...


    And he woke up.

 Chapter 131 131: Emmerannes Small Trip Out

    The next morning, Aiden woke early, though he hadn''t gotten much sleep. The weight of both Adrian and Sevan''s losses sat heavy on him, but unlike them, he didn''t have time to sulk. His duel was today.


    He left the dorm quietly, careful not to wake either of them. Not that it mattered- Adrian was sprawled out on his bed, face buried in his pillow, and Sevan had his book open on his chest, barely moving. They''d been in their own heads since yesterday, frustrated with themselves.


    Wait.


    Wasn''t he already at the training hall?


    Aiden stopped mid-step on his way to the door, his confusion visible.


    He remembered being with Emmeranne. She was training with him, right? And then there were bats. A lot of them.


    The bats scratched him.


    What happened next? Aiden reeled his mind, trying to remember. Who was it? There was a third person.


    Ah yes. It was Lopt.


    Aiden looked back at his friends, who was still in the same position they had when he woke up.


    That dream was so believable, Aiden thougtht, opening the door of the room and closing it silently.


    And he stopped again, piecing two and two together.


    He had another dream.


    He usually would dream about the tree, the black raven occasionally resting on the tree''s gigantic branches. Aiden would then sit beside it, resting his back against the bark.


    Now, he had another dream.


    Maybe he had snapped out of the dream already? Does this mean the dream he would always get is finally gone? Will he dream normally again?


    Aiden was so deep in thought that he walked aimlessly towards the dormitory exit, when he saw Morrigan feeding a dog the size of a wolf some crackers.


    He stopped short, blinking.


    Morrigan stood there, crouched down, her hands offering crackers to a massive, wolf-like creature. The animal had black shaggy fur that looked as though it shimmered faintly under the dim light, as if it weren''t fully solid.


    "Why are you up this early?"


    Morrigan turned to look at him. She hesitated for a split second before straightening, brushing crumbs off her hands. Based on her mannerisms, she still seemed slightly uncomfortable around him, but it also looked like she was making an effort to push past it.


    "I''m feeding Sirius," she said, nodding toward the translucent wolf-dog beside her. "One of my pets."


    Sirius? Aiden eyed the creature warily.


    The massive wolf lifted its head and turned to face him. Its eyes were eerie, glowing faintly like embers, and as it inhaled deeply,


    Sirius sniffed once, then exhaled, its breath curling like mist.


    Aiden tensed slightly. "¡­It''s translucent."


    Morrigan hummed. "He''s not entirely from this realm."


    Aiden eyed Sirius warily as the massive wolf-dog finished sniffing him and let out a low huff, its glowing eyes still fixed on him. The creature wasn''t entirely solid- its shaggy fur rippled like mist at the edges, flickering between states of existence.


    "So¡­ you conjured it?" Aiden asked, glancing back at Morrigan.


    She nodded. "I can control animals, but I can also summon them." She reached down, scratching behind Sirius''s ears.


    "Sirius isn''t fully bound to this realm, which is why he looks like that."


    "And you''re feeding him¡­ crackers?"


    Morrigan gave him a flat look. "He likes them."


    Sirius thumped his tail, his ghostly form briefly solidifying before flickering again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden still wasn''t sure what to make of the creature. It wasn''t exactly threatening, but something about it felt¡­ otherworldly. "Is he dangerous?"


    Morrigan tilted her head, as if considering. "Only if I tell him to be."


    "Riiiight. So I should be worried if I wake up to him standing over my bed?"


    Morrigan smiled slightly, breaking off another piece of the cracker and holding it up. Sirius snapped it up in one bite.


    "Depends. Have you done anything to make me want to send him after you?"


    No. But considering how you still look like you''d rather be anywhere else when I''m around, I wouldn''t put it past you."


    Morrigan''s smirk faltered just a little, but she quickly covered it up by focusing on Sirius. "I don''t dislike you."


    "Could''ve fooled me."


    She sighed, running a hand through her hair. "Look, it''s not personal. You know why I was uncomfortable."


    Yeah, I know. Because of my name."


    Morrigan nodded, then looked at him properly this time. "But you''re¡­ different from what I expected. From what we all expected."


    Aiden snorted. "Glad to know I don''t completely match the horror stories."


    Morrigan rolled her eyes. "I never said horror stories."


    "You didn''t have to."


    She clicked her tongue, tossing another cracker to Sirius. "Fine. Maybe I judged too quickly."


    "Maybe?"


    She sighed. "Alright, alright. You''re not as bad as I thought."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    Morrigan huffed but didn''t deny it. Instead, she patted Sirius''s head, who had been watching the exchange with quiet amusement, if a spectral wolf could even be amused.


    "You really brought him out here just to feed him crackers?"


    "Do you have a problem with that?"


    Aiden raised his hands in surrender. "Not at all. Just making sure you''re not planning on unleashing him on me the second I turn my back."


    Morrigan chuckled. "Not tonight. Maybe tomorrow."


    Aiden rolled his eyes but found himself smirking anyway.


    Ammonn arrived just then, and he caught sight of Morrigan and Aiden and grinned, his usual easygoing demeanor present as he walked over.


    "You''re up early, Chase." His tone was more of an observation than a question.


    Aiden stretched his arms and shrugged. "Just happened to wake up."


    "You sure? You look like you''ve been thinking about something for a while."


    Since when did you become a mind reader?"


    Ammonn laughed but didn''t push. Instead, he glanced at Morrigan, then back at Aiden. "Well, since you''re already up, do you want to join us for training? Morrigan has a duel today, so we''re getting some practice in before breakfast."


    Morrigan gave Aiden a sideways glance, as if gauging whether he''d accept or not. Sirius, still lazily resting beside her, flicked his ears but remained silent.


    Aiden shook his head. "I''ll pass. I was planning to sit by the fire for a bit before my own training."


    "Fair enough. Just don''t get too comfortable, or you might fall asleep again."


    "Not happening."


    Morrigan stood, dusting off her clothes before looking at him again. "See you later, then."


    Aiden barely lifted his hand in a half-hearted wave before freezing mid-motion. His gaze locked onto Ammonn, who casually placed a hand on Morrigan''s back, guiding her outside like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Aiden''s brain short-circuited.


    What.


    His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he processed what he had just witnessed.


    He glanced at Morrigan, expecting her to swat Ammonn''s hand away or at least give him a pointed look, but she didn''t. She just kept walking, as if it was normal. As if this happened all the time.


    Aiden wasn''t sure what was more shocking- the fact that Ammonn had done that so effortlessly or that Morrigan let him.


    He stood there for a solid moment, blinking at the doorway long after they had disappeared through it.


    "¡­Huh."


    That was new.


    Aiden shook his head, deciding it wasn''t worth thinking about right now. He turned toward the door, ready to step outside and sit by the fire for a bit before training. But just as he reached for the handle, the door swung open, and Emmeranne walked in.


    She was sweating. Her long black hair, usually neat, clung to the sides of her face, and her shirt was damp from exertion. She was breathing slightly heavier than usual, but her expression was the same as ever.


    Aiden raised a brow. "You look like you just ran across the whole academy."


    Emmeranne didn''t respond immediately. She merely pulled the hair tie off her wrist and began gathering her hair, tying it up with practiced ease. Then, without looking at him, she said, "Training."


    "You train this early?"


    "Obviously."


    "And here I thought I was the only insane one."


    "You still are."


    Aiden rolled his eyes but couldn''t argue. Instead, he took a step aside, letting her pass. "You done for the morning?"


    She walked past him toward the common area, wiping sweat off her brow with the back of her wrist. "Depends. You ask too much."


    "Depends on what?" Aiden asked, choosing to ignore her second comment.


    "If I feel like training again."


    "You don''t stop, do you?"


    Emmeranne turned her head slightly, glancing at him from the corner of her eye. "Do you?"


    Fair point.


    She continued until she disappeared as she went inside her room, leaving Aiden alone in the common room.


    Emmeranne thought she could walk past him without issue, but Aiden''s sharp eyes caught something off about her: she was wearing a cloak.


    She wasn''t training. She was outside.

 Chapter 132 132: Aiden vs Lochan [1]

    After training, Aiden pushed open the door to his dorm and stepped inside, the familiar scent of parchment and ink mixed with the faint metallic tang of Adrian''s knife filled the air.


    Sevan was already awake- though "awake" might have been an overstatement.


    He was sprawled on the floor, surrounded by open books and loose sheets of paper, scribbling furiously in what Aiden could only assume was an assignment due in the distant future. Knowing Sevan, it was probably due in two months, yet he was working on it like it was a life-or-death situation.


    "You do realize you have weeks to finish that, right?" Aiden asked, raising an eyebrow as he leaned against the wall.


    Sevan didn''t even look up. "And you do realize that if I finish it now, I don''t have to deal with it later?"


    Aiden let out a short huff, not bothering to argue. Sevan was meticulous to a fault.


    Across the room, Adrian was lounging on his bed, flipping a butterfly knife between his fingers with practiced ease. The blade flashed in the dim morning light, twirling effortlessly before he caught it between his knuckles. The motion was rhythmic, almost hypnotic.


    "Go freshen up, You look like a guy who lost yesterday," Aiden remarked, pulling off his jacket and slowly putting it onto his bed.


    "And you look like a guy who''s about to lose today."


    Aiden rolled his eyes and sat on the edge of his bed, stretching out his sore arms. "Thanks, appreciate it."


    "Anytime," Adrian replied, twirling the knife again. The blade snapped shut in his hand with a sharp click.


    Sevan finally looked up from his assignment, pushing a stray paper out of his face. "Where''d you go this morning?" he asked. "You weren''t here when I woke up."


    Adrian glanced at Aiden, still flipping his butterfly knife between his fingers. "Yeah, you ditch us for some secret training session or something?"


    "I was at the training hall."


    Sevan snorted.


    "Of course you were." He sat up properly, stretching his arms. "I swear, you''re worse than me when it comes to over-preparing. You''re really that worried about your duel?"


    Aiden didn''t answer right away. He thought about telling them about his dream of Emmeranne showing up, about how she''d trained right next to him and then about the bats, the sudden attack, and her cryptic words regarding Lopt.


    "I was just getting extra practice in," he finally said, shaking off the thought. "You know, since I don''t plan on losing."


    Adrian smirked at Aiden. "Good. I''d hate for us to be three for three in humiliating defeats."


    "You realize you and Sevan lost because of shady tricks, right?"


    Sevan groaned. "Don''t remind me." He flopped back onto the floor, staring at the ceiling. "I was so close to winning. I should''ve drowned that smug bastard in his own cards."


    "And I should''ve broken Ambrose''s nose with my fist instead of my dagger."


    Aiden snorted at that. "Miss Seacole would''ve killed you."


    "Yeah, yeah," Adrian muttered. "Still would''ve been worth it."


    Sevan sat up again, resting his chin in his palm. "So, what''s the plan for today? More training before your duel?"


    Aiden exhaled. "I guess. After breakfast."


    Aiden ran a hand through his hair unconsciously, just like how he would months ago when he tried to remember all the useless table etiquette and greetings, feeling the weight of everything settle in his chest.


    Between the upcoming duel, the strange dream of Emmeranne and Lopt, and the ever-growing tension between their group and Shiloh''s, things were only getting more complicated, and he felt like drowning.


    -------------------------------


    The sun hung high in the sky by the time Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan made their way across the academy grounds. Their shoes crunched against the gravel path, the air thick with the usual midday chatter of students. The tension in the air, however, was unmistakable. Whispers followed them as they passed, a mix of curiosity and expectation.


    "Look, it''s that Chase kid."


    "He''s still here? Damn his aura stinks."


    "He has the nerve to actually stay here."


    Aiden ignored them, keeping his focus forward, nudging Adrian who was staring at the upper years like he was hungry for a fight.


    He didn''t want to make this a big deal as it''s his duel later and he needed to focus. His fight was set in the Labyrinth, one of the more unpredictable tournament arenas.


    "Of course they put you there," Adrian muttered, adjusting his jacket. "They just love screwing with us, huh?"


    "It was random," Aiden said, though he didn''t fully believe it himself.


    "I swear, if Lochan pulls the same dirty tricks as Shiloh, I will throw him into one of those maze walls myself," Sevan said, trying to lighten up the situation.


    "Tempting," Adrian said, a smirk tugging at his lips. "But let''s see how Aiden handles it first."


    By the time they reached the Labyrinth, the stands were already packed with students eager to witness the next match.


    Waiting at the entrance was Jarek and Rupert.


    "About time," Jarek said, arms crossed. "You ready for this, Chase?"


    Aiden rolled his shoulders. "Yeah."


    "The Labyrinth is tricky. It reacts to magic and movement. Some paths open, some close. It forces you to think fast. You got this. You just need to think on your toes." Rupert comforted Aiden, giving him the thumbs-up.


    Aiden smiled weakly.


    Just then, a voice rang out.


    "Well, well, well,"


    Aiden tensed, already knowing who it was before he turned.


    Shiloh.


    Lochan stood beside him, looking unbothered as ever.


    "So, this is where you''re gonna lose, huh?" Shiloh continued, grinning as he looked at the Labryrinth. "At least it won''t be as embarrassing as Sevan''s loss. Right, Lochan?"


    Lochan barely reacted. He tilted his head at Aiden and offered a lazy shrug. "Depends if he makes it interesting."


    Sevan bristled, but before he could say anything, Adrian took a step forward. "You really wanna do this here, magician?"


    Shiloh held up his hands. "Relax. I''m just pointing out facts."


    "Keep talking," Adrian said. "See what happens."


    Before things could escalate, a familiar voice cut through the tension.


    "Enough."


    The group turned as their professor, Professor Anwar strode past them, his piercing gaze flickering briefly over Adrian before settling on Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose, who had just arrived.


    "You three. Again?" He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "How many times do I have to tell you to stop loitering in the hallways and causing trouble?"


    Shiloh rolled his eyes and muttered, "My father will hear about this."


    Anwar then turned his gaze on Aiden. "You''re up next, Aiden. Get inside."


    Aiden gave a firm nod before stepping toward the entrance of the Labyrinth. He could feel the weight of everyone''s eyes on him, the entire academy watching to see how this match would unfold.


    As he stepped past the stone archway, the doors groaned shut behind him, sealing him inside. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then, the walls began to move.


    The moment the announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, the walls of the Labyrinth trembled, shifting into place as the battlefield solidified.


    "For today''s match, we have Aiden Chase versus Lochan Beatific!"


    A wave of murmurs swept through the stands at the mention of their names. Aiden barely paid attention to them, his gaze locked on Lochan, who stood lazily across from him with the same unreadable expression as always.


    "The game for today''s duel: Last Stand!"


    Aiden''s fingers twitched at his sides as he tried to remember the rules of the duel that Professor Flinders talked aboutt.


    Based from his memory, Last Stand is a match where the goal was simple: knock down your opponent and keep them down for ten seconds. No time limits, no restrictions- just endurance, skill, and the ability to get up when the other tried to keep you down.


    "Figures," Adrian muttered from the stands. "They gave him the worst possible match against that guy."


    Lochan tilted his head slightly, finally meeting Aiden''s gaze.


    "You look tense," he remarked. "Don''t worry. This will be over quickly."


    "Don''t get too cocky."


    Competitors, ready?"


    Aiden slid into a fighting stance, watching Lochan carefully.


    "Begin!"


    Lochan moved first.


    Aiden barely saw it- the flicker of motion and the faint shift in his opponent''s weight. Before he could fully react, a blow slammed into his side.


    He staggered back as Lochan''s fist withdrew, not even looking surprised.


    "You hesitated," Lochan said. "I saw it before you even did."


    Aiden clenched his jaw. So, he really can predict movements.


    Lochan wasn''t just fast, he was anticipating every move before Aiden even made it. And if Aiden didn''t figure out how to counter it soon, this fight really would be over quickly.


    Then, Lochan disappeared from view.


    Aiden''s instincts screamed at him from all directions. He barely twisted in time to block the next strike, except Lochan had already adjusted, slipping past his defenses like he had known Aiden would react that way.


    Another hit connected.


    The world blurred for a moment as Aiden staggered, hearing the distant echo of the crowd reacting.


    And then, just as he steadied himself, Lochan was already there.


    Aiden had to find a way to fight back if he wanted to win.


    But before he could, Lochan landed a brutal kick to his ribs.


    The world tilted. Aiden hit the ground.


    And the announcer began to count.


    "One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­"


    Lochan stood over him, unimpressed. "Stay down, Chase," he advised. "You won''t win this."


    Aiden gritted his teeth.


    He wasn''t out yet.


    Damn hell he isn''t.

 Chapter 133 133: Aiden vs Lochan [2]

    Four¡­ Five¡­"


    Aiden clenched his fists against the ground. His ribs throbbed from Lochan''s kick, and his vision swam, but he forced himself to breathe through the pain.


    "Six¡­"


    Aiden pushed off the ground.


    Lochan sighed, stepping back as Aiden rose. "You don''t listen, do you?"


    "Not really."


    Lochan''s gaze flickered briefly, almost imperceptibly at Aiden''s response.


    Aiden''s mind raced. If Lochan was predicting every move, then... what if he did something unpredictable?


    Lochan shifted his weight slightly- he was already calculating, already waiting for Aiden''s next move.


    Aiden smirked. Then, without warning, he laughed.


    Lochan''s eyes narrowed. "What''s funny?"


    "You," Aiden said, cracking his knuckles. "You''re acting like you''ve already won."


    "I have."


    "Yeah? Guess we''ll see about that."


    Then he charged.


    Lochan reacted instantly, already adjusting to counter. Aiden saw his body shift. Hisleft foot bracing, hands rising in defense. He knew what Lochan expected.


    So he did the opposite.


    Instead of aiming for a direct hit, Aiden thought he could do well if he feinted- pretending to strike with his right, then abruptly twisting mid-motion and kicking Lochan''s legs out from under him.


    Lochan''s eyes widened slightly as he lost balance.


    For the first time in the fight, he was off guard. Aiden didn''t hesitate. He lunged, grabbing Lochan''s collar and slamming him to the ground.


    The crowd gasped.


    Lochan exhaled sharply, eyes locking onto Aiden''s, but Aiden didn''t let go. He pinned him down, arm pressing against Lochan''s chest, using all his weight to keep him there.


    The announcer didn''t even hesitate.


    "One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­"


    Aiden felt Lochan tense beneath him, already trying to anticipate a way out. But Aiden wasn''t moving.


    There was nothing to predict. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Four¡­ Five¡­"


    Lochan''s jaw clenched. Aiden could see the calculations in his eyes, the way he was struggling to adjust, but for once, he couldn''t figure it out in time.


    "Six¡­ Seven¡­"


    Lochan buckled beneath him, muscles shifting as he tried to force Aiden off, but Aiden gritted his teeth and held.


    "Eight¡­ Nine-"


    And then... Lochan vanished.


    Aiden''s balance broke as the weight beneath him disappeared, and in the next second, Lochan reappeared behind him, slamming an elbow into his back.


    Aiden staggered.


    The countdown reset.


    The crowd roared.


    Lochan landed lightly on his feet, rolling his shoulders.


    "That was clever," he admitted. "I''ll give you that."


    Aiden moved one again and Lochan stepped back, expecting Aiden to lunge, but instead, Aiden rolled, slipping out from under Lochan''s foot just as the pressure lifted.


    Aiden didn''t give him time.With a flick of his wrist, flames burst to life in his hand, twisting and lengthening until a fire whip cracked through the air.


    The heat rolled off it in waves, illuminating the shifting walls of the Labyrinth. Lochan stepped back again, just out of range, but Aiden wasn''t aiming for him yet.


    He swung the whip in a wide arc, flames licking at the ground before curling back toward him. In the same motion, his free hand summoned a fire-forged blade, its edges burning with an intense, flickering heat.


    The crowd roared at the sight- Aiden was bringing out his new combo.


    Lochan''s expression remained unreadable, trying to grasp at what Aiden will do next. He crouched slightly, muscles coiled, prepared.


    Then, Aiden attacked. He lashed the whip toward Lochan''s side, forcing him to dodge. The moment Lochan moved, Aiden lunged forward with his sword.


    Lochan twisted, barely avoiding the flame blade as it cut through the air just inches from his ribs.


    Aiden gritted his teeth.


    If he couldn''t land a direct hit, he''d change the rhythm.


    He switched his movements, attacking without pattern.


    First, a sharp, erratic slash from his sword. Then a whip crack to the left, then the right, then downward.


    Aiden could see Lochan trying to adjust, his calculated footwork getting thrown off bit by bit.


    For every two moves Aiden made, the third would be completely unpredictable.


    A sudden reverse swing with his sword.


    A feint with the whip before snapping it backward.


    A kick instead of an attack.


    Lochan dodged everything, slipping through every opening with precision. But Aiden noticed something.


    Lochan was no longer closing the distance.


    He was stuck.


    Lochan had to stay defensive because Aiden kept forcing him back. Aiden grinned.


    "Not so easy when you can''t predict what''s coming, huh?" he taunted, twisting his whip in another wild arc.


    Lochan didn''t respond.


    Aiden knew he wouldn''t hold the advantage for long. Lochan was smart- he''d figure out a way to counter soon.


    He just had to strike before that happened.


    With a sharp inhale, Aiden adjusted his grip, preparing for his next, biggest move yet.


    But then...


    Lochan suddenly smirked.


    And Aiden''s instincts screamed at him to move.


    Aiden moved, but he was not fast enough.


    Lochan''s smirk wasn''t just for show. The moment Aiden lunged, Lochan sidestepped, and then Aiden felt it.


    The ground beneath his foot shifted.


    Shit-


    Aiden barely managed to twist his body mid-air as the floor of the Labyrinth collapsed.


    It was a trap.


    Lochan had led him into it.


    Aiden hit the ground hard, rolling as dust and debris scattered around him. His fire whip flickered, but he tightened his grip, keeping it alight.


    The arena roared, but Aiden tuned it out, heart hammering as he pushed himself up.


    Above him, Lochan stood at the edge of the pit. "I thought you''d avoid that," Lochan mused, tilting his head.


    Aiden''s teeth clenched. He felt a sting on his palm from the rough landing, but he ignored it.


    "I''m not out yet."


    Lochan sighed, stepping back. "I know."


    Aiden felt something shift again.


    The walls.


    The Labyrinth was moving yet again.


    Aiden cursed under his breath. He was trapped. He needed to act.


    Before the walls closed in completely, he gripped his sword tighter, flames roaring brighter.


    Then, he leapt.


    His fire exploded beneath him, propelling him up. His sword sliced against the stone wall, creating footholds as he climbed with a burst of momentum.


    Lochan took a step back, eyes flickering with something Aiden couldn''t decipher..


    Aiden reached the top, landing roughly, but he was out.


    Before Lochan could react, Aiden lashed his fire whip.


    Crack!


    Lochan barely dodged, the flames grazing the edge of his sleeve.


    Aiden straightened, rolling his shoulders.


    "No more tricks," he muttered, flames burning hotter.


    Lochan gave a small, unreadable smile. "Oh," he said.


    Then his stance shifted- he lowered his torso, preparing and keeping his eyes on Aiden the whole time, squaring him up.


    "No tricks," he echoed. "Just skill."


    Aiden exhaled sharply.


    Now- now- the real fight was beginning.

 Chapter 134 134: Aiden vs Lochan [3]

    Aiden''s fire cracked like a whip, slicing through the air as Lochan barely dodged, shifting to the side with calculated ease.


    Again.


    And again.


    Each movement was so precise it felt impossible- like Lochan already knew where the strikes would land before Aiden even made them.


    But Aiden wasn''t backing down.


    He shifted his stance, switching from his fire whip to his flaming sword, slashing in wide, unpredictable arcs, forcing Lochan to move. If he couldn''t outthink him, he would outpace him.


    Lochan, however, didn''t try to counter. He kept his distance, weaving through the battlefield with inhuman fluidity, his eyes locked on Aiden like a predator watching its prey.


    Aiden clicked his tongue in frustration.


    No matter what he did, Lochan was just barely out of reach.


    It was a game of patience.


    And it was dragging on.


    The crowd wasn''t sure who had the upper hand anymore.


    Neither fighter had landed a solid hit for the past few minutes.


    Neither looked tired, but the strain was there, in a way their movements had become slightly more aggressive, slightly more urgent.


    Up in the stands, Adrian gripped the railing.


    "What the fuck is this?!" he shouted. "Are they just gonna dance the whole time!?"


    Sevan, tense beside him, was watching Aiden carefully.


    "He''s testing him. But so is Lochan."


    On the battlefield, Aiden''s grip on his sword tightened.


    Fine. If Lochan refused to close in, then Aiden would force him to.


    Flames burst around Aiden''s feet as he lunged forward with a feint.


    Lochan moved to counter...


    But Aiden vanished.


    The crowd gasped.


    And Lochan, for the first time, for a second, looked caught off guard.


    And that second was all Aiden needed.


    From behind, a burst of flames roared to life, and Lochan barely turned before-


    SLAP.


    The crack echoed through the labyrinth arena.


    The stands went silent.


    Even Adrian, who had been mid-curse, snapped his mouth shut.


    Lochan stood frozen, wide-eyed, a bright red mark already forming on his cheek.


    Aiden, still standing in front of him, lowered his hand. For a full ten seconds, neither of them moved. Ten seconds of pure, stunned silence.


    Then-


    Aiden let out a slow breath, wiped his palm on his uniform like he''d just touched something disgusting, and took a step back.


    "¡­You''re out."


    The whole arena blinked.


    Then, realizing what had happened, hastily declared, "Aiden Chase wins!"


    The arena exploded with noise.


    From the stands, Adrian howled with laughter, gripping Sevan''s shoulder and shaking him. "DID YOU SEE THAT?! HE- HE DIDN''T EVEN PUNCH HIM- HE SLAPPED HIM."


    Even Amihan, who had joined the boys and was tense just moments before, let out a breathless, shocked laugh beside Ivara. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan didn''t laugh. He just stared at Aiden, who had turned and was already walking away, flames fizzling out at his fingertips.


    Lochan was still frozen in place. He stood still for a long moment, his hand hovering over his cheek where the sting of Aiden''s slap lingered. Then...


    He laughed.


    Not out of mockery or bitterness, but genuine amusement. A deep, unrestrained laugh that echoed through the labyrinth.


    "The first time," he muttered, shaking his head. "The first time anyone has ever touched me in a fight that I have not expected it¡­ and it was a slap."


    Aiden, still catching his breath, frowned at him. "You sound way too happy about that."


    Lochan just grinned, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off the entire battle. "I didn''t expect it. Not at all. But that''s what made it great."


    Then, with an easy stride, he walked up to Aiden and extended a hand.


    "You''ll go far someday, Chase. Really mean it. And if you ever really want to fight again, I won''t hold back."


    Aiden hesitated.


    Then, with only a brief glance at Lochan''s still-red cheek, he shook his hand.


    The crowd still buzzed, some in disbelief, others in excitement.


    But Adrian? Adrian was wheezing. "Oh my god, I love this outcome."


    Sevan, still stunned, finally blinked and muttered, "I¡­ didn''t see that coming."


    And in the middle of it all, Aiden released Lochan''s hand and turned toward the exit.


    Aiden barely took a step before Adrian crashed into him from the side, slinging an arm over his shoulders.


    "You slapped him," Adrian wheezed between fits of laughter. "That was your grand strategy? Slap him?"


    Aiden grunted, trying to shove him off. "It worked, didn''t it?"


    Sevan finally caught up, shaking his head in exasperation.


    "That was the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever seen¡­ but I can''t even argue. He literally froze in place."


    "I think that was shock," Adrian said, laughing still. "Lochan''s brain short-circuited."


    As the three of them walked out of the labyrinth, the excitement in the air was still thick. Students whispered, some laughing at how Lochan had been slapped into a loss, while others muttered about how Aiden had somehow managed to win against someone who could predict every move.


    Jarek and Rupert were already waiting for them near the edge of the stands. Jarek smacked a hand against Aiden''s back so hard it almost sent him forward. "A slap? You''re insane."


    Rupert chuckled. "I''m actually impressed."


    Before Aiden could respond, another voice cut in. "I should be congratulating you," Shiloh''s drawl came from the side. "But I''m too busy being offended on Lochan''s behalf."


    The group turned to see Shiloh, arms crossed, leaning lazily against a pillar. Lochan stood next to him, smirking, looking far too relaxed for someone who had just lost. Ambrose was with them too, of course, since since when are they three not together?


    "Offended?" Adrian snorted. "What, because you almlst lost to Sevan''s water balloons while Lochan got taken out by a handprint?"


    Shiloh''s smile tightened, but he tilted his head. "Don''t get too comfortable. You still have to keep your spot."


    Aiden exhaled sharply, already exhausted. "Are we done here?"


    Lochan hummed. "For now."


    Shiloh pushed off the pillar. "Enjoy your win while it lasts, Chase."


    With that, the three walked off, disappearing into the crowds.


    Aiden rolled his shoulders. "I hate them."


    "Same," Sevan muttered.


    "Anyway!" Adrian threw an arm around him again. "You, my friend, deserve food. Let''s go eat before I explode from the secondhand embarrassment of being associated with you."


    Aiden shoved him off, but for the first time that day, he let himself breathe.


    He had won.

 Chapter 135 135: A Night of Whispers

    The common room was alive with energy. The first-years had thrown together a makeshift celebration, led by none other than Adrian Caleena. Someone (and by someone, meant Adrian) had managed to smuggle in snacks from the Kibbers, while someone (Aiden) else had brought out drinks, and even music played softly in the background. Laughter echoed through the room, filling every corner with warmth.


    It wasn''t anything grand, but it was enough to take the edge off the losses, enough to make them forget for just a little while the weight of the tournament.


    Aiden sat near the back, watching as Adrian animatedly retold a very exaggerated version of Aiden''s fight, waving his hands dramatically.


    "And then- bam! Lochan didn''t even see it coming! Our dear Aiden slapped the victory right out of his mouth!"


    The room erupted into laughter, but Aiden barely reacted. His gaze flickered toward Sevan, who sat a little ways away, quietly sipping his drink.


    Sevan had congratulated him earlier, same as Adrian. He had even joined in on the celebration, smiling and laughing in all the right moments. But something was off.


    It was in the way he held himself. It wasn''t bitterness nor was it jealousy.


    It was something heavier.


    Even Adrian, for all his loud, reckless energy, kept glancing in Sevan''s direction. But instead of saying anything, he just kept talking, kept joking, kept pouring drinks like he was trying to fill the space around Sevan so that the silence wouldn''t creep in.


    Aiden took another look around the room. Almost all the first-years were here.


    The only ones missing were Lochan, Ambrose, and Shiloh.


    They hadn''t been invited. Adrian had made sure of that. Not like they would go, anyways.


    From what Aiden had heard from Adrian, which was probably exaggerated and around half true, the three had actually asked about the party- probably expecting an invitation. But Adrian, with his usual smugness, had just grinned at them and said, "Oh? You want to come? Sorry, I only invite people I like."


    That was the end of that.


    Aiden wasn''t going to lie, it was satisfying.


    Then, at some point, Sevan stood up.


    He didn''t say anything but just left his drink on the table and quietly made his way toward the terrace doors.


    Aiden didn''t hesitate to follow.


    The moment he stepped outside, the cold air hit him. The sounds of the party faded behind him, replaced by the quiet hum of the night.


    Sevan stood by the railing, arms resting against the stone as he stared out over the academy grounds. The lanterns along the pathways flickered, casting long shadows across the courtyard.


    Aiden leaned against the railing beside him. "You''re not enjoying the party?"


    It''s not that."


    Aiden didn''t push.


    Finally, Sevan spoke. "I just¡­ I keep thinking about my fight with Shiloh." He let out a quiet, humorless chuckle. "I could''ve won. I almost won. But I let my guard down."


    Aiden frowned. "That trick he pulled- "


    "I should''ve expected it," Sevan interrupted. His fingers curled against the stone railing. "I should''ve known he''d try something like that. I should''ve been better."


    Aiden studied him for a moment before speaking, "It''s not fair."


    Sevan looked at him, slightly surprised.


    "What he did," Aiden continued. "You should have won."


    Yeah, well. The world doesn''t care about ''should haves.''"


    "Still. It doesn''t change the fact that you did better than him. Everyone knows it."


    Sevan was quiet, staring up at the stars.


    "I just don''t want to be left behind," he admitted softly. "You won today. Adrian''s still climbing. And me?" He let out a short laugh. "I''m just the guy who lost and despite being the smartest, wasn''t able to win against a cocky kid."


    "Don''t say that. You''re not ''just the guy who lost.''" Aiden''s voice was firm. "You''re Sevan. You''re the guy who went up against the second-strongest first-year and almost won. And next time? You will win."


    Sevan exhaled, a half-smile tugging at his lips. "You''re really bad at pep talks."


    "Then stop sulking and go enjoy the party."


    Sevan huffed but finally, his shoulders relaxed.


    "Alright, alright." He turned back toward the door, then hesitated.


    "¡­Thanks, Aiden."


    Aiden simply nodded.


    They stepped back inside, where the warmth of the party wrapped around them again. Almost immediately, Adrian noticed them and smirked.


    "Oh? Are my two favorite losers done with their emotional moment?"


    Sevan groaned. "Shut up, Adrian."


    Adrian threw an arm around him, dragging him back into the crowd, and just like that, the conversation between them became a quiet memory.


    But for the first time that night, Sevan really smiled.


    -----------------------------


    Something was wrong.


    Aiden didn''t know what, but the feeling gnawed at the edges of his consciousness, pulling him from the depths of his sleep.


    The dorm was silent except for the sound of steady breathing. Adrian was sprawled on his stomach, one arm dangling off the side of his bed, while Sevan lay on his back, his expression peaceful, the faint rise and fall of his chest visible in the dim light.


    But something was off.


    Aiden...


    The voice wasn''t loud. It wasn''t a whisper either. It was soft, almost as if it was speaking directly into his mind.


    His eyes snapped open.


    His room was still the same, bathed in the dim glow of the moonlight filtering through the window. The shadows stretched long and thin, shifting slightly with the flicker of their light.


    Aidennn....


    There was no one else awake, no one standing over him, yet the voice called again, pulling him forward. He sat up slowly, his limbs heavy, his head swimming with something thick and muddled.


    Slipping out of bed, he barely registered the cold floor beneath his feet as he padded across the room, then the hallway, through the common area, past the fireplace...


    His fingers brushed the door handle. The door creaked softly as he pulled it open.


    "Where are you going?"


    Aiden froze.


    The voice was quiet but firm, breaking through the haze clouding his thoughts.


    He turned around, blinking as the world felt like it tilted back into place. Sevan stood a few steps away, his arms crossed, though his sleep-mussed hair made him look a little less intimidating.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    Aiden looked at the door, then back at Sevan, his mind catching up to the situation.


    "The moon looked nice," Aiden finally muttered, voice rough from sleep. "Thought I''d take a walk."


    Sevan didn''t move, just studied him with those sharp, perceptive eyes of his. He wasn''t buying it.


    Aiden shifted under the weight of his gaze. He wasn''t sure why he felt caught, like he had been about to do something dangerous without realizing it. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you want," Sevan finally said, his voice lighter, "I''ll wake up Adrian, and the three of us can go. You know he''d love an excuse to sneak out."


    Aiden scoffed, shaking his head, the last remnants of his daze fading. "Never mind. Let''s go back to bed."


    Sevan didn''t move immediately. He lingered for a second longer, as if debating whether to push, but eventually nodded.


    "Alright," he said. But as he turned to leave, he added, "If you wake up again¡­ wake me up too."


    Aiden didn''t answer.


    He let the door click shut as he stepped away from it, running a hand through his hair before trudging back to bed.


    But even as he lay there, staring up at the ceiling, his heartbeat slow but restless, the whisper still echoed in his ears.


    Aiiideeennn... come home....


    The days blurred into a cycle of training, eating, and sleeping- though Aiden had been cutting back on the last part.


    The Solstice Trials were looming closer, and after securing his spot, he knew he couldn''t afford to be complacent. If he wanted to stay in the competition, he needed to sharpen every skill, refine every technique, and ensure that no one would be able to take him down easily.


    So, he trained.


    Even when Adrian and Sevan weren''t in the mood to spar, Aiden kept going. When the others went back to their dorms to relax after a long day, Aiden stayed behind in the training hall or with Professor Anwar, practicing his fire whip and sword strikes against the dummies until his arms ached and his magic wavered from exhaustion.


    But despite how much he pushed himself, he wasn''t unaware of the way Sevan and Adrian had been watching him.


    Sevan, especially, had started bringing it up in small, offhanded comments.


    "You''re not sleeping much, are you?" Sevan asked one evening as they walked back from the training grounds.


    "I''m fine."


    "You always say that," Sevan muttered. "Even when you''re not."


    Aiden didn''t respond. He didn''t know how to explain that he needed to do this, that slowing down wasn''t an option.


    And then there was Adrian.


    Unlike Sevan, Adrian wasn''t as direct. His concern came in the form of mockery, poking fun at Aiden''s relentless training.


    "Wow, I didn''t know I was rooming with a training dummy," Adrian said one afternoon, watching as Aiden stretched before yet another sparring session. "You gonna start calling yourself ''Aiden the Unmovable'' next?"


    "That''s the worst title I''ve ever heard."


    "Yeah, well, you''re acting like some tragic protagonist in a one-man show." Adrian flipped his butterfly knife between his fingers. "You do know the Trials aren''t literally life or death, right?"


    Aiden clenched his fists, ignoring the irritation curling in his chest.


    "I know what I''m doing," he said simply.


    Adrian scoffed, but he didn''t push further. He just twirled the knife once more before flicking it shut and standing up.


    "Whatever, mate. Just don''t drop dead before the actual competition, yeah?"


    Aiden didn''t respond.


    He hated the way they kept looking at him like he was fragile, like he was overdoing it, like they were expecting him to break. He wasn''t broken. He was just getting ready.


    That night before the Trials, the dormitory was silent, save for the soft crackling of the enchanted torches outside their room. Aiden had stirred awake again. His mind was sluggish, caught in that hazy space between sleep and awareness, but something was calling him.


    He sat up, his movements quiet.


    Adrian was sprawled across his bed, one arm over his face, while Sevan lay on his side, his breathing slow and even. Neither stirred as Aiden swung his legs over the edge of the bed and stood.


    He didn''t know where he was going.


    But his body moved on its own, as if drawn by some invisible force. He reached the door, his hand hovering over the handle.


    "Aiden."


    He turned, only to see Sevan sitting up in bed, his pale blue eyes sharp despite the darkness.


    "Where are you going?"


    Aiden hesitated. "Nowhere. Just needed some air."


    "It''s the middle of the night."


    "Yeah, and?" Aiden muttered, gripping the doorknob.


    Sevan''s frown deepened, but before he could say anything else, there was another rustle of blankets, and Adrian groaned.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Adrian muttered, voice thick with sleep. He propped himself up on his elbows, blinking blearily. "Aiden, it''s one night. Can you not wander off like some ghost for once?"


    Aiden exhaled, feeling the weight of both their stares.


    "I just-"


    "Stay." Adrian cut him off.


    He wasn''t sure what was happening. He wasn''t sure why this kept happening.


    But Sevan and Adrian were still watching him, and for once, Aiden didn''t fight it.


    He sighed, letting go of the door handle. "Fine."


    Sevan nodded, visibly relaxing, while Adrian groaned and flopped back onto his bed, muttering something about dramatic idiots.


    Aiden climbed back into bed, his thoughts swirling before closing his eyes.


    And before they knew it, it was time for the Solstice Trials.

 Chapter 136 136: Orchestral Symphony [1]

    The morning air was thick with anticipation. The once-twisting, towering labyrinth had been transformed overnight, with its walls flattened and reshaped into a grand colosseum, its sheer scale almost overwhelming. The circular arena in the center gleamed under the golden Soleil sun, its surface smooth yet marked with faint etchings of karatula stones pulsing with contained energy.


    At the heart of it all stood the Top 10 of each year, lined up in perfect formation. Their uniforms were crisp and neatly ironed, their faces radiating with pride, but the tension crackled in the air like a brewing storm. Aiden, standing among them lining at the very back being the tenth placer of the first years, kept his expression neutral, though his fingers twitched at his sides.


    This was it. The Solstice Trials. He had defended his spot.


    The roaring crowd surrounding them was nothing short of chaotic. Every first-year, second-year, and beyond filled the seats that encircled the colosseum, a sea of students watching with a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    Somewhere in the stands, Aiden could hear shouts, cheers, and...


    "OI, AIDEN!"


    Aiden turned his head slightly and immediately regretted it.


    Sitting front and center, at the back of the staff''s box, where they absolutely could not be ignored, was Adrian and Jarek. And they had come prepared.


    Adrian, grinning like a lunatic, had somehow found a spell that turned a karatula stone he owns into a printer of some sort and had taken full advantage of it. The black shirt he was wearing? Plastered across the front in bold, magically animated letters was:


    "GOOD LUCK, AIDEN CHASE!"


    Next to him, Jarek had taken things a step further. Not only was he wearing the same loud, blindingly obvious shirt, but he had a matching headband.


    A matching headband.


    Aiden could feel the secondhand embarrassment creeping up his spine.


    Sevan, sitting beside them, looked miserable.


    He had his arms crossed, his hood pulled up in what could only be described as an attempt to disassociate from the absolute spectacle next to him.


    "You''re ruining my reputation by proximity," Sevan muttered, eyes narrowing at Adrian and Jarek.


    "Enhancing it, you mean," Adrian shot back, smug as ever. "We''re showing school spirit. It''s not everyday you can fully support Aiden."


    Jarek nodded seriously. "Clothing points."


    Aiden exhaled through his nose, forcing himself to look away before he actually lost the will to live. The Trials hadn''t even started, and he was already suffering.


    In front of him, Ivara- who was also in the Top 10 since she won against Jarek and took his seventh place- glanced at the scene in the stands, then turned to Aiden.


    "You have very¡­ passionate friends," Ivara said,


    Aiden gave her a deadpan stare. "Don''t start."


    Lochan snorted.


    "I''m just saying."


    And then, just as the noise reached its peak, a voice boomed across the colosseum.


    "WELCOME TO THE SOLSTICE TRIALS!"


    A hush fell over the arena.


    Aiden straightened, forcing himself to push everything else aside.


    As the roar of the crowd settled into a low murmur, Headmaster Kairos took his place at the podium, his regal posture commanding the attention of every soul within the grand colosseum.


    His presence alone was enough to quiet even the rowdiest students, and when he finally spoke, his voice carried effortlessly across the vast arena.


    "Welcome, students, faculty, and honored guests, to this year''s Solstice Trials!" His words rang out like the chime of a great bell, carrying the depth of someone who had seen countless generations stand where they now stood.


    "The Solstice Trials are more than mere duels, more than a spectacle of skill and might. They are a testament to perseverance, to the ceaseless pursuit of mastery, and above all, to the indomitable spirit that drives each of you to rise beyond your limits. These trials are not for the faint of heart, nor for those who seek only fleeting glory; they are for those who dare to carve their names into the books of history."


    A wave of anticipation rippled through the stands.


    "As is tradition set upon by the 8 Rays," Kairos continued, his golden eyes sweeping over the gathered competitors, "we shall proceed by year, from the eldest to the youngest. Our Fifth Years shall begin, followed by the Fourth, Third, Second, and finally- our mewest additions, our First Years."


    Aiden felt himself exhale, tension momentarily slipping from his shoulders. They were last. That meant he had time to watch the previous matches and train a bit.


    "The format shall be round-robin," Kairos declared, "where each of you shall stand against all your fellow Top 10 and prove your worth through combat, and their placements would be determined by their overall performance. No single win would be enough."


    "As always," the Headmaster continued, "the duel type will be dictated by the magic affinity of the combatants. Each battle shall take place in an arena adapted to suit the strengths and weaknesses of those who stand upon it."


    Aiden clenched his fists. That was a warning just as much as it was a rule. Those who couldn''t handle being out of their element wouldn''t last long.


    Kairos let a pause linger in the air before he continued, his voice carrying a grander weight now.


    "But beyond the honor of these trials, beyond the applause and recognition, there are privileges that await those who rise above the rest. The Top 10 after the official Solstice Trials will be granted privileges reserved for those who have proven themselves exceptional."


    He raised a hand, fingers lightly curling before gesturing toward the competitors.


    "Those who are now in this very heart of the Labyrinth will gain access to exclusive training grounds, where only the finest warriors of Genvah may hone their skills in secrecy and discipline. They will have the privilege of choosing their own dormitory quarters, granting them more control over their personal and training spaces. They shall receive invitations to elite clubs and organizations, where connections forged may shape the very course of their future. Furthermore, they shall be granted priority access to the Forge and Enchantment Smithy, where weapons and artifacts of unparalleled craftsmanship are brought to life, ensuring that their arsenal is as refined as their skill."


    The weight of those words settled across the competitors like an invisible force. This was why the Solstice Trials mattered. The fights weren''t just about proving strength; they were about securing a future, about stepping into a world reserved for the best of the best.


    Kairos let the moment stretch, as if allowing each competitor to fully grasp the magnitude of what they were fighting for. Then, with a small but knowing smile, he straightened.


    "And now," he declared, "let the first duels begin. The brightest paths are lit by those brave enough to follow the sun."


    The colosseum erupted.


    The Fifth Years stepped forward.


    As the roaring excitement of the Fifth-Year matches filled the colosseum, Aiden found himself glaring at Adrian and Jarek, who were still proudly wearing those ridiculous shirts.


    "Take those off. Right now," Aiden hissed under his breath, trying not to draw attention.


    "What?" Adrian scoffed, feigning offense. "You don''t appreciate our heartfelt support?"


    Aiden ran a frustrated hand through his hair. "You''re literally using your Karatula stone as a printer, Adrian. That is not effort."


    "Wow. No respect for the arts."


    Jarek, entirely unfazed, tugged at his headband and smoothed out his shirt. "Well, you can fight in the Trials, but I''m fighting for fashion points."


    Sevan, who had been sitting stiffly beside them, let out a long, suffering sigh and muttered, "I don''t know you two."


    Aiden, beyond annoyed, was about to snatch Adrian''s shirt off himself when a mocking snicker from the side made his head snap up.


    The Three Musketeers were watching the whole thing, amused, arms crossed like they were looking at a bunch of fools.


    "Wow, Aiden," Shiloh drawled, his grin sharp, "I almost forgot you''re the type to be embarrassed by your own friends."


    Lochan, standing beside him with his usual calm demeanor, chuckled. "I mean, if I had friends like them, I''d probably pretend I didn''t know them too." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ambrose smirked. "Maybe he''s hoping no one recognizes him when he inevitably loses."


    Aiden''s patience snapped.


    "Shut up, attention-craving bastards," His voice came out sharper than he intended, laced with heat.


    Shiloh''s grin widened, clearly pleased that he got a reaction. "Ooh, someone''s getting testy."


    Ambrose leaned in slightly, eyes glinting. "Did I touch a nerve?"


    Aiden was about to say something a lot worse, but just as the words left his tongue...


    "Aiden Chase."


    A shiver ran down his spine.


    The History of Soleil professor stood nearby, arms crossed, his eyes sharp behind his spectacles.


    "You are warned," Flinders said flatly. "Control your temper, or you''ll find yourself in detention before your first match even begins."


    Aiden clenched his fists, still seething but forced himself to take a deep breath.


    Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose? Still snickering.


    But Aiden?


    He turned away, fists tight at his sides.


    It''ll be real nice to land a few punches on their face during the Trials.

 Chapter 137 137: Orchestral Symphony [2]

    The roar of the crowd filled the air as the fifth-year duels raged on, flashes of magic and steel clashing in the modified Colosseum-like Labyrinth. Aiden leaned back slightly in his seat, arms crossed as he watched the battles unfold. It seems that the guy who walked past Adrian during the Lopt-Great Hall incident was the fifth year''s first placer, and proved to be very scary in the battlefield.


    Beside him, Adrian had his feet propped up on the seat in front of him, lazily twirling his small butterfly knife between his fingers. Sevan, on the other hand, sat properly, his back so straight that watching his posture made Aiden feel tired and remembered how he was just like that months ago, his gaze sharp and analytical, though every now and then, his eyes would flicker toward Aiden, as if checking on him.


    Then, just as another battle was announced, someone sat down beside them.


    "Ah, my little mischief makers," a voice too familiar and far too casual greeted. "How are we? The school has felt so¡­ dull these past few days."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan all turned their heads slowly.


    Sitting there, in all his supposed authority, was Headmaster Kairos wearing... what looks to be like a wedding dress.


    Or at least, he was supposed to be.


    It took about half a second before they realized it wasn''t.


    The tell was in the grin.


    The way it curled just slightly too wide, a teasing playfulness in his golden eyes.


    Lopt.


    Adrian immediately grinned. "Oh, you absolute menace. Headmaster Kairos in a wedding gown? Worth the detention."


    Aiden, though initially surprised, just huffed out a quiet chuckle.


    Lopt, still disguised as the Headmaster, leaned back comfortably, arms draped over the back of his seat. "Oh, don''t look so annoyed, Sevan. You should be thanking me. If it were really the Headmaster, he''d be giving one of his long-winded speeches again."


    Sevan opened his mouth, then promptly closed it.


    Because¡­ yeah. That was actually true.


    Lopt smirked knowingly before turning his attention back to Adrian and Sevan. "Now, I''ve been hearing all about the Trials. Seems like you two lost your spots in the Top 10?"


    Adrian rolled his eyes at this. "Don''t remind me."


    But Lopt laughed, shaking his head. "Oh, come now. It''s just temporary. You''ll take them back soon enough."


    Adrian, ever the dramatic one, clutched his chest mockingly. "You have such faith in me, my dear Lopt."


    "Not faith," Lopt corrected, grinning. "Just knowing how annoyingly persistent you are."


    Aiden and Sevan snorted at that.


    Adrian shrugged. "Fair enough."


    Lopt then turned, his gaze flickering toward a certain trio sitting a few rows away. His eyes narrowed slightly in amusement. "Are those the ones?"


    "What?" Aiden asked.


    Lopt tilted his head toward Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose, who were sitting together, occasionally throwing glances at them with smug expressions.


    "The ones who mess with you three?" Lopt asked, his tone casual, but there was an edge of interest in his voice.


    Adrian made a disgusted sound as he saw them and stuck out his tongue and gave them the middle finger before turning back to Lopt.


    "Ugh. Yes. They''re the most annoying bunch I''ve ever met."


    Lopt laughed. "Now that is quite the statement, considering how annoying you are."


    Adrian gasped, hand over his heart. "I am personally offended."


    Aiden just shook his head, but a small smirk played on his lips.


    Lopt, meanwhile, was still watching the trio, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Hmm¡­ interesting."


    That tone sent a warning bell through Aiden''s mind.


    As Lopt spoke, teasing Adrian and Sevan as if he had all the time in the world, Aiden suddenly tensed as he heard a faint sound calling once again.


    It was a voice, barely a whisper. Not loud. Not intrusive. But unmistakably there.


    Aiden...


    The sound slithered through his mind like a thread of cold wind, sending a sharp shiver down his spine. His shoulders stiffened for the briefest moment, his heartbeat skipping before quickly steadying itself.


    The world around him blurred just slightly, like a heatwave distorting the air. The clashing of magic, the roar of the crowd, the jeers and cheers- it all dimmed as if he were suddenly standing in a vacuum.


    He inhaled sharply, fingers curling against his palm.


    Lopt''s eyes flickered to him.


    "Aiden," Lopt said. "Want to go outside for a bit?"


    Aiden turned to him, forcing himself to act normal.


    He couldn''t tell if Lopt had noticed something. But by the way he asked, Aiden was sure he had.


    For a split second, Aiden thought about it.


    The voice- whatever it was- had called for him. He could still feel the lingering presence, like an invisible weight pressing at the edge of his consciousness, just waiting for him to acknowledge it.


    But if he left now, what would happen?


    He was for sure it was just like before. Could it be that the Nosferatu guy was still here? If so, Aiden should probably tell the Headmaster about this, given that there could be safety issues.


    After all, it was probably the same thing he felt the past few nights. Yeah, he should make a beeline to the Headmaster later.


    Lopt tilted his head slightly, watching him.


    Aiden forced a small smirk, shaking his head. "Nah," he said, keeping his voice steady. "I want to watch the matches."


    Lopt studied him for a second. His eyes were unreadable, but a spark of amusement flickered there, as if he''d already figured something out.


    "If you say so," Lopt hummed, stretching his arms behind his head as if this were all just a game to him.


    Aiden exhaled quietly, turning back toward the arena, eyes locking onto the battle raging on.


    When the fifth-year duel was reaching its climax, and the tension in the crowd was palpable, over in the stands, Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan had their attention on someone entirely different- Lopt, who was lounging beside them with the most self-satisfied smirk imaginable.


    "Now then," Lopt drawled, stretching his arms behind his head. "Since I''ll be putting on such a magnificent performance, I expect my dear mischief makers to cheer me on, yes?"


    Adrian smirked, nudging Aiden. "You hear that? Our great leader wants our support. Guess we have no choice."


    Aiden feigned reluctance. "I don''t know¡­ cheering is a lot of effort. What do we get in return?"


    Lopt gasped dramatically. "Aiden! After everything we''ve been through, you''re already demanding compensation? The betrayal! The heartbreak!"


    Adrian chuckled. "We''ll cheer for you, don''t worry. Just don''t lose too fast."


    Sevan, however, narrowed his eyes. "You''re planning something, aren''t you?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lopt gave him his most innocent expression. "Me? Plan something? Sevan, you wound me."


    "You''re always up to something."


    Aiden and Adrian exchanged a glance- they already knew Lopt was up to something, but that was part of the fun of being around him. Whatever scheme he was hatching, it was probably going to be equal parts genius and disastrous.


    Before Sevan could interrogate him further, Lopt suddenly reached into his coat and pulled out three small objects, handing one to each of them.


    Aiden turned his over in his palm, studying it. It was¡­ what even was this? It was a small metal disc, cool to the touch, with strange swirling engravings on it.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow at his. "What is this? Some kind of good luck charm?"


    Lopt waggled a finger. "Ah, but that would ruin the mystery. Just hold onto them for me. A simple favor from your dear leader."


    "And what exactly do these do?" Sevan asked, flipping his in his palm.


    Lopt grinned. "Oh, wouldn''t you like to know?"


    "This isn''t going to explode, is it?"


    Lopt let out a dramatic sigh. "Why does everyone assume everything I give them will explode?"


    Adrian snorted. "Because it usually does."


    Lopt chuckled. "Fair enough. But this time, I promise. No explosions."


    Sevan was still staring at his with a deep frown, turning it over between his fingers as if expecting it to sprout legs and run off. "It''s definitely enchanted," he muttered. "It''s not just some random trinket."


    Lopt winked. "Of course it''s enchanted. What kind of prankster do you take me for? But what kind of enchantment, that is for you to find out."


    Aiden sighed and slipped the disc into his pocket. "Fine, fine. Just don''t expect me to be happy when this inevitably turns into some ridiculous prank."


    Adrian grinned and pocketed his as well. "If it is a prank, I hope it''s a good one."


    Sevan stared at his a moment longer before finally tucking it away. "¡­I''m going to regret this, aren''t I?"


    Lopt only smirked.


    Just then, the fifth years'' match ended, and the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena.


    "Next- thefourth years, prepare for your duels!"


    Lopt clapped his hands together. "Ah, finally! My time to shine!" He stood up and stretched. "Now, don''t forget- cheer loudly!"


    Aiden smirked. "We''ll see if you deserve it."


    Adrian gave him a thumbs-up. "Break a leg. Preferably not yours."


    Sevan just sighed. "Good luck."


    Lopt winked before making his way toward the battlefield, his usual cocky swagger in full effect.


    Adrian leaned toward Aiden and muttered, "So what do you think? Secret prank?"


    Aiden exhaled through his nose. "Definitely."


    Sevan groaned. "We''re so getting blamed for this, aren''t we?"


    Adrian grinned. "Absolutely."

 Chapter 138 138: Orchestral Symphony [3]

    The crowd hummed with anticipation as Lopt and a man taller than him and bulkier stepped onto the battlefield, standing across from each other. The sun hung overhead, its golden rays casting long shadows beneath them.


    Aiden took in Lopt''s opponent''s attire. He wore a long, flowing desert robe with a deep hood that shaded his face. The cloth wrapped around the lower half of his face left only his nose and mouth visible, andhe wore dark leather gloves covered his hands.


    Sevan, arms crossed, leaned slightly toward Aiden, seeing Aiden''s reaction. "That outfit''s from the Solvahari tribe," he murmured. "The people there live in a desert. You know, the Northern part of Soleil? Their fighters are trained to rely on more than just sight. If he''s wearing that, he''s probably from one of the warrior clans."


    Aiden nodded but said nothing, his eyes locked onto the battlefield. From the information Sevan gave him, the Solvahari tribe are fighters who could read the world through the ground itself, their senses honed beyond ordinary human limits. If Lopt''s opponent was one of them, this would be a challenge even for Lopt.


    Yet Lopt only grinned.


    "You sure you''re ready for this, Quaver?" he called out, rolling his shoulders. "I''d hate to bruise that pride of yours."


    The guy called Quaver adjusted the cloth over his face and chuckled. "You talk too much."


    His voice was deep and steady, and boomed across the Labyrinth, carrying the confidence of someone who knew exactly what he was doing.


    Lopt laughed. "And you don''t talk enough."


    The arena shuddered as the duel officially began.


    "For the first fourth-year duel, we have Lopt Aouie, First Rank, versus Quaver Reta, Third Rank! The duel is simple. This will be a Close-Range Combat Duel. Fight until one is knocked out or yields! Are you ready?"


    Both settled into their stances.


    Aiden couldn''t stop himself and whistled, while Adrian was jumping up and down his seat and shouting all kinds of things Aiden couldn''t hear but he was sure it was something rude since the girl at the back of Adrian was pushing his chair with his foot, looking annoyed.


    "Begin."


    Quaver moved first.


    He barely lifted a finger, yet the entire battlefield reacted. The ground trembled beneath Lopt''s feet; not from an attack, but from information.


    Aiden realized what was happening immediately. Quaver was mapping out the battlefield.


    The vibrations rippled through the floor, bouncing off everything, from Lopt, the air, to even the faintest disturbances in the wind. Quaver wasn''t just seeing his opponent. He was reading his breathing, his stance, his movements down to the slightest shift of muscle.


    Lopt''s usual trick of disguising himself was utterly useless.


    And Quaver took advantage of that instantly.


    The desert fighter lunged forward. A palm strike aimed for Lopt''s ribs, then a sweep at his legs, then a sudden twist- an elbow cutting straight toward Lopt''s jaw.


    Lopt barely dodged in time.


    The moment his feet touched the ground again, Quaver responded. He could sense where Lopt would land, where his weight was shifting, and he struck at those exact points, keeping Lopt constantly on the defensive.


    Aiden''s chest tightened.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence as Quaver continued his assault, his strikes growing sharper and faster by the second.


    He wasn''t relying on brute force. His attacks were calculated. His strikes were meant to wear Lopt down, chip away at his stamina until he had nowhere left to run.


    Lopt''s grin hadn''t faded, but Aiden could tell he was testing Quaver.


    Then, all at once, Lopt''s stance shifted.


    His form changed, his muscles rearranging in an instant.


    Quaver paused.


    That was all Lopt needed.


    He moved like Quaver.


    Suddenly, the battlefield shifted in his favor.


    Lopt had mimicked Quaver''s fighting style, from his footwork, his precision, and his ability to predict movements. Even without Quaver''s vibration sense, he adapted, weaving through the attacks that had once put him on the back foot.


    The audience gasped as Lopt parried a strike with the same calculated efficiency Quaver had shown earlier.


    Then he countered.


    A swift elbow to Quaver''s side. A kick aimed at the ankle. A flawless imitation of the Solvahari warrior''s techniques, turned against him.


    For the first time in the match, Quaver staggered.


    Sevan let out a sharp breath. "Of course," he muttered. "Lopt doesn''t need his disguise. He can become his opponent. The guy''s too strong."


    Aiden stared on in awe at Lopt.


    That was the difference between Lopt and anyone else.


    Even if Quaver had the advantage, even if Lopt''s tricks were useless, Lopt would always find a way to win.


    Because Lopt wasn''t just a shapeshifter.


    He was a master of everything. A Jack of all Trades


    Quaver exhaled, rolling his shoulders as he readjusted his stance.


    "I forgot how annoying you are," he muttered.


    Lopt smirked. "Flattered."


    But Quaver wasn''t done yet.


    The moment he shifted his weight, Aiden saw it. Quaver was altering his rhythm.


    Instead of relying solely on vibrations, he stopped moving completely.


    No unnecessary shifts. No obvious stance changes.


    Just stillness.


    The next time Lopt tried to read him, nothing came.


    Then came an explosion of movement.


    Quaver launched himself forward, aiming to end the fight in one swift motion. But Lopt was already gone.


    He had read the shift before Quaver even committed to it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, Lopt dropped low, swept his leg in a wide arc, and knocked Quaver completely off balance.


    Before Quaver could recover, Lopt''s hand pressed against the ground.


    A ripple of power surged through the battlefield- one Quaver hadn''t expected.


    Lopt mimicked the vibrations. A false pulse of movement, one that threw off Quaver''s perception entirely.


    Quaver tried to react, but he had misread Lopt''s position.


    The next thing he knew, Lopt was behind him, arm wrapping around his throat in a perfect, unbreakable hold.


    A pause.


    Then Quaver sighed.


    His hand tapped against Lopt''s arm, yielding.


    "Anddd we have our winner, our reigning first placer, Lopt Aouie!"


    The arena exploded with cheers.


    Aiden exhaled a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    Adrian jumped up, fist pumping into the air. "HA! As if Lopt would lose."


    The enchanted party streamers suddenly burst into the air around Aiden and Adrian, showering them in a ridiculous display of golden sparkles and banners that read ALL HAIL THE MASTER OF MISCHIEF.


    Adrian howled with laughter.


    Sevan just put his face in his hands. "I knew those things weren''t normal."


    The moment Lopt returned to them, Adrian threw his hands in the air, grinning wildly.


    "That was spectacular," Adrian declared. "I mean, I knew you were going to win, obviously, but you really had to go and show off like that, huh?"


    Before Sevan could comment, a chorus of playful boos rang out.


    The fourth years, particularly those who had been watching near the edge of the stands, had turned toward them, mock-jeering at Lopt. Some threw their hands in the air dramatically, while others mimed fake sobs of despair.


    "BOOO! That wasn''t even a real win!" someone called.


    "Cheater! I demand a rematch!"


    "Get out of here, Aouie, you smug little-"


    "Stop brainwashing the first years already."


    That last remark came from a girl who had just stepped forward, adjusting the glasses on the bridge of her nose. She had short blonde hair that curled slightly at the ends and sharp grey eyes that studied Lopt like he was some terrible influence on society.


    Lopt turned to her, smirking. "Brainwashing? Please, Marigold, they worship me of their own free will." He motioned toward Aiden and Adrian. "Isn''t that right, my loyal disciples?"


    Adrian, ever the dramatic one, threw his hands together in mock prayer. "All hail Lopt Aouie, first of his name, destroyer of third placers, king of smugness and show-offs."


    Aiden, much drier, muttered, "I''d like to keep my free will, thanks."


    Marigold rolled her eyes. "I knew you''d make them weird."


    Lopt gasped. "How dare you, Marigold? I am an upstanding influence on these fine young men."


    Before Marigold could retort, Lopt suddenly stretched and sighed. "Anyway, I think I''ll step outside for a bit. I need some fresh air. Aiden, care to join me?"


    Aiden blinked. "Huh?"


    Lopt tilted his head, his grin as unreadable as always.


    "Come on, just a little walk."


    Aiden was about to answer when a familiar voice cut in.


    "Chase."


    He turned, finding himself face-to-face with Emmeranne.


    "Professor Anwar is looking for you," she said flatly.


    Lopt let out a dramatic sigh. "Bummer." Then, with a smirk, he winked at Emmeranne. "Guess I''ll have to entertain myself."


    Without another word, he turned and walked off, not even bothering to ask Adrian or Sevan to come along.


    Adrian watched him go before nudging Aiden with his elbow. "Should we be worried about what he''s up to?"


    Sevan muttered, "Probably."


    Aiden just exhaled and turned back to Emmeranne. "Where is he?"


    She gestured for him to follow, and with one last glance at Lopt disappearing into the crowd, Aiden sighed and went with her, waving at the two boys before putting his full attention to Emmeranne.

 Chapter 139 139: Orchestral Sumphony [4]

    Aiden followed Emmeranne through the crowd, weaving past clusters of students who were still buzzing about Lopt''s match and was waiting for the next to start.


    As he walked, something made him glance back. Maybe it was instinct, or maybe it was the lingering feeling of unease that had settled in his chest.


    He turned his head, searching the stands for Adrian and Sevan.


    They had been sitting in the same spot for a while now, Adrian undoubtedly still basking in the chaos while Sevan probably looked ready to disappear into the floor to avoid further association. It only took a moment to find them. Adrian was gesturing wildly about something, his face full of amusement, while Sevan sat next to him, arms crossed, clearly unimpressed by whatever ridiculous conversation was happening.


    "Where''s Professor Anwar?"


    Aiden let out a breath and turned back, only to find nothing.


    Emmeranne was gone.


    He stopped in his tracks, scanning the space ahead of him.


    Just seconds ago, she had been walking right in front of him, her dark silhouette unmistakable against the shifting crowd. Now there was no trace of her.


    Aiden''s stomach twisted. He furrowed his brows and took a step forward, glancing around. Had she walked ahead too fast? Taken a different path? No, that didn''t make sense. She had been leading him somewhere.


    Silence.


    Aiden turned in place, expecting to catch a glimpse of her somewhere among the students. He checked left, right- he even took a few steps back to see if she had somehow ended up behind him. But the more he searched, the clearer it became.


    She was gone. Completely.


    Not thinking much, Aiden carried on on his own, weaving past students until he spotted Professor Anwar near the edge of the arena grounds, deep in conversation with Sir Bernard and Professor Pippa. The three of them stood in a tight semi-circle, their expressions serious.


    For a moment, Aiden hesitated. There was no urgency in their posture, no indication that the professor had been searching for him. But still, he pressed forward.


    "Professor," Aiden said as he approached.


    Anwar turned to him, his eyes flickering with curiosity. "Yes, Mr. Chase?"


    "You were looking for me?"


    Anwar blinked. "Was I?"


    Aiden felt his stomach drop slightly. He had expected confusion, but not outright denial.


    "Emmeranne told me you needed to see me," Aiden clarified, his words careful. "She came to me during the matches and said you were looking for me."


    At this, Anwar''s brows drew together. "What did you just say?"


    "Emmeranne told me to follow her," Aiden repeated. "She said you were looking for me."


    Silence stretched between them.


    Then, Anwar exhaled slowly before turning to Sir Bernard and Professor Pippa. "Excuse me," he said smoothly. "I''ll be borrowing Aiden for a moment."


    Neither professor questioned him, though Professor Pippa gave Aiden a passing glance before nodding in understanding.


    Without another word, Anwar gestured for Aiden to follow him, stepping away from the gathering.


    Aiden fell into step beside him, his mind racing.


    The echoes of battle still reverberated through the modified colosseum-like arena as Aiden followed Professor Anwar down the stone hallways. The further they walked, the more distant the roaring crowd became, replaced by the rhythmic tapping of Anwar''s boots against the polished floors.


    "Are you available for the remainder of the day, Mr. Chase?" Professor Anwar''s voice cut through Aiden''s thoughts.


    Aiden blinked.


    "I don''t have anything to do aside from watching the matches. Why?" he replied, his tone careful. "Professor?" he added.


    Anwar continued walking without looking at him. "The Headmaster has requested your presence."


    That made Aiden slow his steps slightly. He narrowed his eyes, studying the professor''s posture.


    "The Headmaster?" Aiden repeated, glancing back toward the stands where Adrian and Sevan were probably still watching the duels.


    "Did he say why?"


    "If he had provided one, I would have conveyed it to you. I was only given instructions to bring you to him. That is all I know."


    Aiden frowned. He wasn''t sure if that made him feel better or worse.


    "Then-" he hesitated, before trying again. "Can I at least let my friends know where I''m going?"


    Anwar finally turned to look at him, his eyes sharp yet not unkind. "It will not take long," he said. "There is no need to worry them."


    Aiden clenched his jaw but didn''t argue.


    Professor Anwar''s words weren''t untrue. The Headmaster wouldn''t call for him without reason, but at the same time, it didn''t seem like something that would take up his entire day.


    Yet, there was no point in resisting. The best thing to do now was follow along and see what the Headmaster wanted.


    With one last glance toward the stands, Aiden took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Alright," he said. "Let''s go."


    Without another word, Anwar led him deeper into the corridors, heading toward the Headmaster''s office.


    Aiden walked a step behind Professor Anwar, his thoughts twisting into knots. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced at the professor''s back, debating whether to voice his thoughts.


    Clearing his throat, Aiden finally asked, "Professor, did you really send for me?"


    Anwar didn''t break stride. "No, I did not."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. He had expected that answer, but hearing it aloud made his pulse quicken.


    "Then why are we going?"


    "If it was Miss Emmeranne who told you that I was looking for you, then I suspect it must be important," Anwar said evenly. "I would rather not dismiss the possibility without further inquiry."


    Aiden hesitated before his next words. His heart pounded in his chest, but he forced himself to stay composed.


    "Am I allowed to speak freely?"


    Anwar gave him a brief glance. "Within reason."


    "If I say something- something that''s just a theory but backed a bit- would you get mad?"


    Anwar stopped. The professor studied Aiden with quiet intensity, but he didn''t seem angry.


    "That depends entirely on what you intend to say," he replied. "But I am listening."


    Aiden swallowed. This was it.


    "¡­I think Emmeranne might have killed Savion."


    A long silence stretched between them. Anwar''s face was unreadable, but Aiden saw the slight tightening of his jaw. Then, without a word, Anwar turned his head and subtly scanned the corridor around them.


    When he spoke again, his voice was quieter.


    "Where is this coming from?"


    Aiden exhaled slowly. "When we were... lost, me and Adrian and Sevan saw Emmeranne went outside. We tried to follow her but she closed the entrance before we could walk through. The next day, Savion was found dead. Then Lopt was saying something about how Emmeranne is suspicious and then it all checks out since she''s always outside and why is she outside?" He gestured vaguely toward the path ahead.


    "Something isn''t right and I thought Lopt told the Headmaster but clearly not since Emmeranne is still here and I feel like she''s targeting me since she''s always there when something bad happened and maybe she''s with that Kairos guy during my fight."


    Anwar said nothing for a moment, then turned on his heel.


    "Come," he ordered. "Hurry."


    Aiden didn''t need to be told twice. He followed swiftly, the professor''s urgency only confirming his own unease.

 Chapter 140 140: Orchestral Symphony [5]

    The walk across the academy grounds was eerily quiet.


    The sounds of distant cheers and the occasional clash of magic echoed from the dueling arena, but the halls leading to the Headmaster''s office were empty. It was strange, almost unnatural, how silent the main academy felt compared to the excitement outside.


    Aiden followed Professor Anwar through the towering archways, his boots making little noise against the polished floors.


    When they finally arrived at the grand doors of the Headmaster''s office, Professor Anwar turned to him.


    "This is where I leave you," the professor said. "The Headmaster will be expecting you. Whatever he asks, answer truthfully. Tell him everything."


    Aiden hesitated. "You''re not coming in?"


    Anwar shook his head. "This summons was for you alone. And I have duties to return to."


    Something about the way he said it made Aiden feel suddenly isolated, but he nodded.


    "Alright."


    Without another word, Anwar turned and strode away, his coat billowing slightly behind him. Aiden watched until he disappeared around a corner, then exhaled and turned back to the door.


    He reached for the handle- only to realize he had walked in without knocking.


    Cursing under his breath, he stepped back, raised his fist, and knocked. Not that it mattered. But he hoped that the Headmaster could forgive for his small lack of discipline.


    The sound echoed in the stillness.


    Aiden waited.


    No response.


    Frowning, he tried the handle again. It turned without resistance.


    Aiden hesitated. That was odd. He had never known the Headmaster to leave his office unsecured. But there was no point in second-guessing now.


    Stepping inside, he found the room empty. The grand desk at the far end was neatly arranged, and the warm glow of enchanted lanterns cast soft light across the shelves of ancient books and artifacts.


    Nothing looked out of place.


    Still, a strange feeling settled in Aiden''s chest as he crossed the room. He lowered himself into one of the seats, his muscles still tense, as if expecting something- anything- to happen.


    He glanced toward the door one more time.


    Still unlocked.


    Aiden sat stiffly in the chair, his fingers drumming against his knee as he tried to stay still. But the longer he waited, the heavier the silence pressed against him.


    His eyes wandered the office. The bookshelves, the old artifacts, the large desk- it was all so neat, yet something felt off. His gaze finally settled on a small cylindrical bowl-like object near the desk.


    It was barely noticeable at first, but now that he focused, he could hear murmurs. Soft, almost indistinguishable sounds, like whispers carried by the wind.


    Curiosity got the better of him.


    Glancing toward the door once more- still unlocked- he slowly rose from his seat and approached the object. It was filled with a fog-like liquid that swirled inside, shifting restlessly as if alive.


    Aiden leaned in.


    At first, he saw nothing but swirling mist, but then, images began to form.


    There in one scene, was a cliffside. Or at least, it looked like one. The edges were jagged and steep, vanishing into darkness below. A person, faceless in the haze, was falling. Their limbs flailed as they plunged into the abyss. Aiden felt an unexplainable chill crawl up his spine.


    Before he could focus on the details, the image shifted.


    Now, there was a cloaked figure standing in front of someone. The other person, though their features were obscured, was shouting. Their voice was raw, desperate.


    "Kill me!"


    The words echoed in his head.


    The cloaked figure remained still. And then, their cloak fell away.


    Aiden leaned in further, heart pounding. But just as he tried to make out their face, the image blurred.


    "Finding something interesting?"


    Aiden stiffened, his breath catching in his throat. He turned sharply.


    Standing by the door, watching him with knowing eyes, was Headmaster Kairos.


    Aiden barely stopped himself from flinching. He quickly straightened, stepping away from the strange bowl, and turned to face the Headmaster properly.


    "Headmaster," he greeted, schooling his expression into neutrality. He gave a slight nod of respect before swiftly returning to his seat, sitting rigidly with his hands clasped together on his lap.


    Headmaster Kairos shut the door behind him with an almost casual ease, though his sharp eyes flickered toward the bowl Aiden had just been peering into. He smiled warmly.


    "Curiosity is a powerful thing," the Headmaster mused as he made his way to his desk. "Though it often leads to answers we may not be ready for."


    Aiden said nothing. He only kept his posture straight, waiting, unsure if he was about to be scolded or questioned.


    Kairos sat down, lacing his fingers together as he regarded Aiden thoughtfully. Then, he tilted his head slightly.


    "Now, tell me, my boy," he said smoothly, "what brings you here today?"


    Aiden took a deep breath, steeling himself. "Headmaster, Professor Anwar told me you wanted to see me, but he didn''t actually send for me."


    Kairos raised a brow but said nothing, waiting.


    "It was Emmeranne who told me to come here, saying Professor Anwar was looking for me," Aiden continued. "But when I arrived and asked him, he was just as confused as I was. He told me to come to you regardless, so here I am."


    Kairos remained silent, watching him carefully.


    Aiden clenched his hands together. "I think Emmeranne is dangerous."


    Kairos exhaled softly, but his expression remained unreadable. "A strong accusation. What has led you to this conclusion?"


    Aiden hesitated but pushed forward. "It''s not just a feeling. Lopt told me too. And then there''s what happened before, with Savion Ilmari. When we first overheard a conversation when we were... uh, lost, we overheard something about how it was a Magi responsible for his death. Not an animal. But the more I think about it, the more I believe Emmeranne is involved." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kairos''s fingers tapped lightly against the desk. "That is a serious claim, Aiden."


    "I know," Aiden admitted, looking the Headmaster in the eye. "But there''s more. I think she''s connected to Karro."


    That made Kairos still. His expression didn''t shift much, but Aiden noticed the slight narrowing of his gaze.


    Aiden pressed on. "I don''t know how, but I feel like she could be working with him. It makes sense. She''s strong, she''s ranked first, and she never lets anyone close. What if that''s intentional? What if she''s hiding something?"


    Kairos leaned back, clasping his hands together. "And what exactly do you believe she is hiding?"


    "That she''s on his side. That she''s dangerous."


    Kairos was quiet for a long moment. Then, he exhaled through his nose. "I see."


    Aiden waited, feeling his heart pound in his chest. He expected a reaction, maybe denial, anger, or disbelief. Instead, Kairos merely regarded him with an almost knowing expression, his gaze sharp and assessing.


    Finally, the Headmaster spoke. "You have given me much to consider, Aiden Chase." He stood up, looking out the large window of his office. "And I suspect you are not wrong to be cautious."


    Kairos turned back to him, his expression once again unreadable. "Tell me, my boy, what do you intend to do with this suspicion?"


    Aiden hesitated. What did he intend to do?


    His gut told him Emmeranne was dangerous, that she was connected to Karro, but what then? He wasn''t a Hunter like his father. He couldn''t just go after her. And he didn''t have solid proof, only suspicions.


    "I-"


    He faltered before gripping his knees. "I don''t know."


    Kairos studied him, his gaze unreadable. "A wise answer."


    Aiden frowned. "How is not knowing wise?"


    The Headmaster clasped his hands behind his back and paced toward the bookshelf. "Because certainty is often a mask for arrogance, and arrogance leads to recklessness."


    He glanced at Aiden. "You suspect Emmeranne, and you might be correct. But what if you''re wrong?"


    Aiden opened his mouth, then closed it.


    Kairos nodded, pleased. "This is why I asked what you intend to do. You have knowledge, now you must decide what to do with it."


    "I don''t trust her."


    "And that is within your right," Kairos acknowledged. "But trust and accusations are different beasts."


    Aiden looked away. He hated this feeling. He knew something was off, but he wasn''t sure if he was just grasping at shadows or if his instincts were leading him true.


    Kairos walked back to his desk and sat down. "I will take your words into consideration, Aiden." He steepled his fingers. "And as for Lopt''s words- he may be a mischief-maker, but he is not a fool."


    Aiden tensed. "So you do think I''m right?"


    "I think," he said slowly, "that you should tread carefully."


    That wasn''t a yes, but it wasn''t a no either.


    Kairos leaned forward slightly. "I will keep an eye on Emmeranne."


    Aiden didn''t feel as relieved as he thought he would. Instead, an uneasy feeling settled in his chest.


    "Do not let suspicion cloud your judgment," Kairos continued. "But do not ignore it either."


    Aiden stood. "So¡­ what now?"


    The Headmaster smiled faintly. "Now, you return to the Solstice Trials. We wouldn''t want you to miss your own matches, would we?"


    Aiden nodded stiffly and turned to leave. But as his hand touched the door handle, he hesitated.


    Something about this conversation left him with more questions than answers.


    Aiden hesitated before turning back to face the Headmaster.


    "Can you really see the future?" he asked, the words slipping out before he could think them through.


    Kairos chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Ah, the age-old question." He tapped his fingers against the desk. "Some say I am time itself."


    Aiden almost snorted. That was exactly the kind of ridiculous line Adrian would say. In fact, he could hear Adrian''s voice saying it, exaggerated and dramatic, just like when they first boarded the Helios Ferry.


    "Do you know what happened?" Aiden pressed. "And do you know what will happen?"


    Kairos tilted his head, his golden eyes gleaming. "Time is a curious thing, Aiden Chase. It is both fixed and fluid, stubborn yet ever-changing. Some moments are set in stone, while others shift like sand beneath the tide."


    "That doesn''t answer my question."


    The Headmaster''s smile was cryptic. "Doesn''t it?"


    "If you do know something, why not just tell me?"


    He merrly smiled. "Because knowledge is not always meant to be given- it is meant to be earned."


    Aiden grit his teeth. He hated answers like that. It reminded him too much of his father''s teachings, of lessons with half-truths and riddles meant to make him think rather than act.


    Kairos turned back to him, expression unreadable. "You came here seeking truth, but tell me, Aiden, are you ready for it?"


    Aiden didn''t answer right away.


    Was he?


    "I just want to know what''s really going on," he finally said.


    Kairos studied him for a long moment before nodding.


    "Then watch. Observe. And when the time comes, decide for yourself what to do with what you have learned. But make sure to tread carefully and to keep yourself safe."


    Aiden wasn''t sure if that was a warning or an invitation. But he had a feeling it was both.

 Chapter 141 141: Orchestral Symphony [6]

    "Aiden."


    Aiden blinked.


    His hand hovered just over the handle, fingers twitching as if he had been about to open it.


    He turned his head slightly, meeting Adrian''s gaze. His friend was sitting up in bed, his usual smirk nowhere to be seen.


    "Where are you going?"


    Aiden opened his mouth, but the words didn''t come.


    Adrian shifted, moving out of bed. He didn''t approach immediately, just watched him carefully. "This is the second time," he said, voice quieter now.


    He turned away from the door, rubbing at his temple. "I just woke up here," he muttered, more to himself than anything.


    His head felt heavy, thoughts sluggish.


    There was a rustle of sheets behind them.


    "Not again," Sevan mumbled groggily. His tired voice cut through the silence as he sat up, rubbing at his eyes.


    "Seriously?"


    "That''s what I said," Adrian muttered, running a hand down his face.


    "Aiden, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know," Aiden admitted. He let out a slow breath, forcing himself to step away from the door. "I just...woke up here."


    Adrian frowned but didn''t push him further. Instead, he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Look, you probably have your duel tomorrow," he said. "You need rest. Whatever it is, we can figure it out tomorrow morning or after the Solstice Trials. We don''t need to be running amok the academy right now."


    Sevan nodded sleepily. "Yeah. Just get some sleep, Aiden. You''re gonna need it."


    Aiden hesitated, glancing back at the door.


    Adrian clapped him lightly on the back. "Come on. Go back to bed."


    Aiden exhaled and gave a small nod before turning back toward his bed. He felt Adrian''s gaze linger on him for a moment before his friend finally relaxed, retreating to his own.


    The next morning, Aiden immediately noticed how exhausted Adrian and Sevan looked. Adrian was slouched over the breakfast table, arms folded as he half-heartedly poked at his food, while Sevan was resting his head in one hand, glaring at his cup as if it had personally offended him.


    "Why do you two look like you haven''t slept?" Aiden asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Because Adrian snores so loud I couldn''t sleep," Sevan muttered, shooting a glare at Adrian.


    Adrian didn''t even deny it. "Yeah, my bad," he said, stifling a yawn.


    Aiden frowned. That didn''t make sense. If Adrian had really been asleep, then he shouldn''t look this tired. But before he could question it further, Sevan, still half-dazed, accidentally knocked over his cup. It hit the floor with a loud clatter, spilling water everywhere.


    Aiden barely had time to process the sound before a familiar voice rang out.


    "Oh, nice going, Sevan. Maybe try using both hands next time? Or is even that too hard for you?"


    Aiden turned to see Shiloh leaning back in his chair, smirking. Ambrose and Lochan snickered beside him, watching the scene with amusement.


    "Shut up, Shiloh."


    "Ooh, someone''s grumpy," Shiloh drawled. "Maybe you should take a nap, huh? Or did all that water magic drain your little brain?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan''s grip on the table tightened.


    Aiden barely had time to react before Sevan snapped. With a flick of his wrist, water surged from the air itself, wrapping around Shiloh and yanking him forward. The smug look on Shiloh''s face vanished as he choked, suddenly unable to breathe.


    "Oh, you little-!"


    The entire Great Hall erupted into chaos.


    Ambrose and Lochan shot to their feet, trying to pull Shiloh free, but Sevan held firm, eyes dark with fury. Meanwhile, Adrian had burst into uncontrollable laughter, practically wheezing as he clutched his stomach.


    "Oh- this- this is the best thing I''ve seen all morning!"


    Students scrambled out of the way, voices rising in alarm.


    "ENOUGH!"


    Professor Flinders'' voice cut through the commotion. Sevan immediately released his hold, and Shiloh collapsed onto the floor, coughing and sputtering. Flinders stormed toward them, eyes flashing with irritation.


    "Detention. All of you," he snapped.


    "What?" Aiden said, incredulous. "I didn''t even do anything!"


    Flinders shot him a look. "You should have stopped them."


    Meanwhile, Shiloh, still recovering, let out a ragged breath before grinning, voice hoarse but full of malice at Adrian. "Look at you, the so-called Caleena, laughing like you''re so high and mighty and getting into trouble like common thugs." He wiped his face, still smirking. "You act so mighty, but at the end of the day, you''re just a couple of servant boys lucky enough to be seen by the king."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the air shifted.


    Aiden tensed, feeling something crackling in the space between them.


    Jarek, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly moved.


    With a loud bang, his fist slammed into the table, shattering it in half.


    Shiloh let out a sharp, undignified yelp as Jarek''s fist sent splinters flying across the Great Hall. The force of the impact rattled the tableware, several cups toppling over as stunned silence briefly settled over the students nearby.


    Before anyone could fully react, Sevan moved again.


    With a flick of his hand, water surged through the air, wrapping not just around Shiloh this time, but also Lochan and Ambrose. The three of them barely had time to register what was happening before they were suddenly lifted off their feet, their bodies suspended in midair as the water curled around their throats.


    "Sevan-" Aiden started, but Sevan wasn''t listening.


    "Stay out of this, Aiden."


    Shiloh struggled, choking as he thrashed against the water constricting him. "You-!"


    "That''s enough, my firsties," Lopt''s voice rang out.


    A casual hand landed on Sevan''s shoulder.


    Sevan tensed, his entire body rigid. For a moment, it seemed like he was going to ignore it. The water around Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose trembled.


    Then, with a slow exhale, Sevan released them.


    The three fell to the ground in a wet heap, coughing and gasping for air.


    "Tsk, tsk," Lopt sighed, shaking his head. "Sevan, buddy, you really gotta learn to take it easy." He leaned down slightly, giving the drenched trio a wide, toothy grin. "And you three? Scram."


    Shiloh wiped his face, sputtering, his usual smirk twisted with pure hatred, but even he wasn''t stupid enough to pick a fight with Lopt.


    Lochan and Ambrose hauled themselves up, shooting Sevan murderous looks, but neither said anything. With one final glare, the three turned and stalked away, dripping water with every step.


    The Great Hall was still, save for the lingering whispers that buzzed through the air. Students who had yet to slip out due to the commotion stayed rooted in place, their curious gazes flickering between Aiden, Sevan, and the retreating forms of Shiloh, Lochan, and Ambrose.


    Aiden could hear them murmuring.


    "That''s Aiden Chase, right? Trouble always seems to follow him."


    "What did you expect? A Chase among Magi? It''s like putting a lit match in a room full of oil."


    "Maybe he''s the one instigating all this."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. Right. Because somehow, he was the problem here.


    He wasn''t the one who insulted the Caleenas. He wasn''t the one who nearly drowned three people. He wasn''t even the one who broke the table. But of course, he was the one they whispered about.


    Sevan scoffed beside him, wringing out his sleeves.


    "They''re acting like you personally set the Great Hall on fire."


    "Give it a few weeks," Adrian snickered. "By then, someone will probably claim he burned down the whole academy."


    Lopt chuckled, arms crossed. "You guys really do attract all kinds of attention, huh? No wonder I like you so much."


    The tension in the Great Hall began to settle as students finally turned away, returning to their meals or making their way out. Aiden let out a slow breath, willing himself to ignore the lingering stares.


    "¡­come find me¡­"


    Aiden frowned. He turned slightly to Lopt, who was still watching the door Shiloh and the others had disappeared through.


    "What did you say?" Aiden asked.


    Lopt blinked, confused. "Huh?"


    "Just now. You whispered something," Aiden pressed.


    "Pretty sure I didn''t."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "You didn''t just say ''come find me''?"


    Lopt tilted his head, amused. "Nope. But that''s interesting. Who''s calling for you, little Chase?"


    Aiden didn''t answer immediately. His fingers curled slightly against the wooden table. He glanced around, but no one was paying him any special attention anymore.


    Sevan nudged Aiden''s shoulder, his voice tinged with concern. "You good? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Aiden shook his head, trying to clear the strange feeling creeping over him. "I need to find the Headmaster. Right now." He started to push himself up from his seat, but before he could take a step, Lopt''s hand landed firmly on his shoulder, holding him in place.


    "Whoa there, little Chase." Lopt''s usual playful tone was laced with something more serious. "You''re burning up. Are you sure you''re okay?"


    Aiden blinked at him. "What?"


    "You look like you''re about to keel over," Lopt said, his grip tightening. "Maybe you should lie down first. You might have a fever."


    Sevan furrowed his brows. "Lopt''s right. You''re pale as hell. Sit down for a second."


    Adrian, who had been watching quietly, finally leaned forward. "Is this about what you heard?"


    Aiden clenched his jaw. "It''s not important right now. I just-"


    "Aiden."


    Lopt''s voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable weight behind it. "If you go to the Headmaster looking like that, you''ll just get sent back to the infirmary. Whatever it is, it can wait. Just breathe for a second."


    Aiden hesitated. His skin felt clammy, and now that Lopt mentioned it, he did feel slightly dizzy. He hadn''t realized how tense he had become.


    Finally, he exhaled sharply and sat back down, rubbing his temples. "Fine. But only for a minute."


    Lopt grinned, but his sharp gaze lingered on Aiden for a moment longer.


    "That''s more like it. Now, tell us what''s going on."

 Chapter 142 142: Orchestral Symphony [7]

    Aiden woke to the sterile scent of herbs and the faint rustling of curtains. His body felt heavier than usual, his limbs sluggish as if he had been asleep for far too long. Blinking against the dim morning light filtering through the windows, he took in the familiar setting.


    He''s in the infirmary.


    Beside him, Adrian was casually shuffling a deck of cards, lazily flicking them between his fingers while Sevan leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, watching with mild amusement.


    "Look who''s finally awake," Adrian smirked, setting the cards down as soon as he noticed Aiden stirring. Sevan turned to him, his usual serious expression softening just a bit.


    "How do you feel?" Sevan asked.


    "Alright. How long was I out?"


    "An hour," Sevan answered, arms still crossed as he leaned back in his chair.


    "An hour?" Aiden frowned.


    That didn''t make sense. It felt like he had been gone longer, like something had pulled him into a deep void of nothingness.


    "You probably overworked yourself," Adrian said, shuffling his cards lazily. "Miss Seacole thought it was exhaustion. You''ve been looking rough lately, you know."


    Aiden glanced at them both. Their concern was genuine, but something about the way they were speaking made it seem like they thought he had just collapsed. That wasn''t what had happened, though. He knew it.


    "I didn''t faint," Aiden muttered, more to himself than to them.


    "Well, you kinda did," Adrian said, giving him a look. "One second you were determined to see the Headmaster, the next, you were asleep on your feet."


    Aiden didn''t know what to think of this.


    Twenty minutes later, just as Aiden had started to feel more like himself, the door to the infirmary opened. Headmaster Kairos stepped inside, his presence immediately commanding the room. His usual composed expression remained unreadable, but his gaze flickered with something Aiden couldn''t quite place.


    "Adrian. Sevan," the Headmaster addressed them smoothly. "Is it alright for you to step outside for a moment. I need to speak with your friend here."


    Adrian and Sevan exchanged a look.


    "Why?" Adrian asked, tone light but guarded.


    "Is he in trouble?" Sevan added, narrowing his eyes.


    "No," the Headmaster assured them. "But this discussion is private."


    Sevan gave Aiden a short glance before nodding and following Adrian out.


    Once the door closed, silence settled between Aiden and the Headmaster.


    "You gave quite a few people a fright today, Aiden," he said, his voice as light as ever, but there was a weight behind it. "Collapsing like that. It''s unlike you, isn''t it?"


    "I didn''t collapse," he muttered. "I just¡­ fell asleep."


    "Ah, yes," Kairos said, nodding knowingly. "A rather peculiar kind of sleep, wouldn''t you say? One moment you were trying to find me, the next, you wake up in the infirmary. Tell me, do you feel anything unusual?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden hesitated. He did feel strange, though he couldn''t quite put it into words. Something was still lingering in the back of his mind, something off, but explaining it felt impossible.


    "A bit," he lied about the bit part. "Just, whispers..."


    Kairos studied him for a moment before exhaling softly. "Very well. I won''t press. But I must ask something of you, Aiden."


    Aiden sat up straighter.


    "For the time being, do not wander alone."


    Aiden blinked. "What?"


    "Security around the Trials is heavier now," Kairos explained. "And with good reason. The incident with Savion Ilmari is still fresh in everyone''s minds. There are¡­ concerns."


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "You think something is going to happen."


    Kairos only smiled faintly. "Let''s just say I believe in being cautious. You are an intelligent young man, Aiden. You must have noticed by now that certain events tend to unfold around you."


    "You make it sound like I want trouble to follow me."


    "Oh, of course not," Kairos mused, standing up and adjusting his robes. "But trouble does have a rather peculiar fondness for you, doesn''t it?"


    Aiden exhaled sharply, looking away. "So what do you expect me to do? Stay in my dorm all day?"


    "Not at all," Kairos assured him. "Live as you always do. But do not walk alone. And should you hear anything strange again-" His gaze sharpened ever so slightly. "-come to me immediately."


    Aiden remained seated even as Kairos gestured toward the door, something nagging at the back of his mind.


    "When you said there are concerns¡­" Aiden started, watching the Headmaster closely, "did you mean Karro?"


    Kairos tilted his head slightly. He let the question hang in the air for a moment, as if weighing how he would answer or whether he would answer at all.


    Then, ever so lightly, he smiled just a little more.


    "I meant what I said," he replied, his tone just as vague as ever. "Security has been heightened, and we must all be cautious."


    Aiden''s fingers curled slightly on the armrest. That wasn''t an answer. It wasn''t a denial either.


    "You know more than you''re letting on."


    Kairos chuckled. "Oh, my dear boy, what kind of Headmaster would I be if I told all my secrets?" He leaned forward, his owl mask catching the light as he regarded Aiden with something that was almost fondness. "Besides, you wouldn''t like all the answers. Some questions are better left for the right time."


    "So you do know something."


    Kairos only smiled. "I know many things, Aiden. But that''s beside the point." He clasped his hands behind his back. "What truly matters is that you take my advice seriously. No wandering alone. No unnecessary risks."


    Aiden frowned but didn''t push further. He knew there was no point. The Headmaster spoke in riddles even when he wanted to be clear.


    Kairos straightened. "Now then, I believe Adrian and Sevan have been waiting quite patiently for you outside. Do try not to worry them too much."


    Aiden let out a slow breath before standing. "Right." He hesitated for just a moment. "You''ll let me know, right? If something does happen?"


    Kairos hummed. "If something important happens, you will know. That, I can promise."


    He turned toward the door but paused. "Headmaster," he said, glancing back. "That bowl on your desk. What is it?"


    "A memory of the past," he said simply.


    "Whose memory?"


    Kairos simply waved a hand toward the door. "Run along now, Aiden."


    Aiden clenched his jaw but didn''t argue. He pushed open the door, stepping back into the hallway where Adrian and Sevan were waiting.


    Kairos'' voice followed him one last time, lighthearted yet carrying a weight Aiden couldn''t quite shake.


    "And remember. No wandering alone."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan walked together down the stone-paved corridors of the infirmary wing, their footsteps echoing in the quiet halls. The air was thick with the scent of herbal medicine and antiseptics, and for once, Adrian wasn''t filling the silence with some sarcastic remark. Instead, he yawned, rubbing the back of his head.


    "I can''t believe we spent part of the day in there," he muttered, nudging Aiden with his elbow. "You get to nap, and we have to wait? Unfair."


    "Pretty sure Miss Seacole would have dragged you in if you so much as blinked too long," Sevan remarked, arms crossed. "Besides, you were the one playing cards. Shouldn''t we be the ones complaining?"


    "It was a long game," Adrian said with a lazy grin. "Sevan''s terrible at bluffing, by the way."


    "I let you win," Sevan deadpanned. "And next time, I''m drowning the deck."


    Aiden shook his head at their banter as they passed through the arched entrance of the infirmary and out into the wider corridors of the main academy. The halls were busier here, students moving between classes or heading toward the courtyard.


    "Looks like people are already heading for the Labyrinth," Aiden noted as they stepped outside.


    The bright sunlight of Soleil bathed the academy grounds in warm gold. Students were gathering in small groups, chattering excitedly as they made their way toward the Labyrinth''s floating island. The towering hedges of the magical maze stood in the distance, their ivy-covered walls shifting ever so slightly, as if the Labyrinth was breathing.


    "Looks like another match is about to start," Adrian said, stretching. "Think it''ll be anyone interesting?"


    They were just about to merge into the cluster of students when a bloodcurdling shriek split the air.


    Aiden barely had time to react before a girl came running out of the treeline, her breathing ragged, hands sparking with erratic red lightning as she hurled crackling bursts of energy behind her. Each strike illuminated the darkened edges of the forest, revealing twisted branches and shifting shadows.


    Gasps and murmurs spread through the gathered students. Some stepped back instinctively, while others leaned forward, drawn by the chaos.


    "What the hell?" Adrian muttered, eyes widening as the girl stumbled forward, barely able to keep herself upright.


    Aiden''s gaze flickered to her face, and he immediately understood why she looked so frantic.


    Two deep, parallel gashes marred her left cheek, running from just below her eye to the curve of her jaw. The cuts were fresh, crimson streaking her pale skin, and her body shook violently as if she had barely escaped with her life.


    "Someone-" the girl''s voice cracked, desperate and raw, "someone tried to kill me!"


    She swayed on her feet, her knees buckling.


    Before she could hit the ground, a tall, older student in dark green robes stepped forward and caught her with ease.


    "It''s okay, I''ve got you-" he started, his voice calm despite the clear urgency in his eyes.


    But the girl was beyond comforting. Her entire body trembled in his grasp, her breaths shallow and uneven. Then, with one last shudder, she collapsed into unconsciousness.


    The gathered students erupted into frantic whispers.


    "Did she say someone tried to kill her?"


    "Who would attack a student?"


    "Was it a beast?"


    "Maybe a Magi like Ilmari-"


    "Look at her face! That''s not just any attack, those wounds are too clean-"


    Aiden barely registered the voices around him. His focus remained on the direction the girl had come from: the dense, darkened part of the forest just beyond the academy''s perimeter. The trees there stood still now, but the unease in his gut wouldn''t leave.


    "Sevan," Aiden murmured, eyes locked onto the treeline, "do you see anything?"


    Sevan, who had tensed beside him, shook his head. "No movement. But whatever did this, it''s not there anymore."


    "How do you know?" Adrian asked.


    Before anyone could respond, the sound of approaching footsteps after small flashes of lifht signaled the arrival of the academy staff.


    "Move aside!"


    Professor Anwar was the first on the scene, his golden embroidery glinting under the sunlight as he strode forward. His usual composed demeanor remained, but there was something in the way his hands flexed slightly.


    Next was Miss Seacole who appeared in a small flash of light, a flick of her wrist already summoning glowing green wisps of healing magic.


    "What happened?" she demanded, kneeling beside the unconscious girl.


    "She ran out from the forest" the older student who had caught her explained. "She was bleeding and kept saying someone attacked her. Then she passed out."


    Professor Anwar''s gaze swept over the students before landing on Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan.


    "Did any of you see anything?"


    Aiden hesitated before shaking his head. "No, she just- came running out."


    Anwar''s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn''t press further. Instead, he turned to Miss Seacole, who was already beginning to mend the wounds on the girl''s face.


    "I want security increased around the forest immediately," Anwar ordered. "No students are to go near it until we know what happened."


    "Understood," a nearby staff member nodded who Aiden didn''t recognize, already stepping away to carry out the directive.


    More professors were arriving now, and Professor Ylang-Ylang was guiding students away, others casting wary glances toward the treeline. The tension in the air was thick, the usual excitement of the tournament now overshadowed by a much graver concern.

 Chapter 143 143: Orchestral Symphony [8]

    Dinner that night was quiet. The only sound from the Great Hall was the clanking of cluttery and sometimes, a small whisper here and there. When the three arrived, they were suddenly hit with a feeling of deja vu.


    Whispers filled the space between clinking utensils and hushed conversations, the earlier attack still fresh in everyone''s minds. The student who had been attacked was nowhere to be seen, and the staff table held an air of quiet discussion.


    Aiden wasn''t particularly hungry, but he made himself take a few bites. Across from him, Sevan was quiet, stirring his food absentmindedly while Adrian tapped his fingers against the wooden table, staring at nothing in particular.


    Then, amidst the sea of students, a shadow moved closer.


    "Don''t look up too quickly," came a low voice from behind them.


    Aiden tried so hard not to look and to compose his self from looking at the physical education teacher.


    "I need the three of you to follow me," Sir Bernard continued. "Don''t make it obvious. Finish whatever you''re eating and leave separately. I''ll be waiting near the eastern hallway."


    And just like that, he was gone, disappearing into the crowd as swiftly as he had arrived.


    "What do you think Sir Bernard wants?" Adrian muttered under his breath, stabbing at his food.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Sevan whispered, glancing around. "We were there when it happened. He wants information."


    Aiden nodded slightly. It made sense. They were among the students who had seen the girl before she collapsed. If Sir Bernard was questioning them, it was likely under the Headmaster''s orders.


    "Well, better not keep him waiting," Adrian sighed, pushing his plate aside. "I was getting bored anyway."


    They followed Sir Bernard''s instructions, leaving one by one and making their way toward the eastern hallway. The corridors were dimly lit, the torches casting long shadows against the stone walls. The further they walked, the quieter it became, the noise of the Great Hall fading behind them.


    Sir Bernard stood near an alcove, his arms crossed, waiting. When all three of them arrived, he gestured for them to follow.


    "This way," he said, leading them through a side corridor that was rarely used. It wasn''t long before they reached his office- a room filled with gym equipment and mounted neatly along the walls. A polished suit of armor stood in one corner, reflecting the glow of the lanterns. It reeked of sweat.


    He gestured toward the chairs in front of his desk. "Sit."


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan did as they were told.


    Sir Bernard remained standing, looking at them with a serious expression. "I was tasked with gathering information about today''s incident," he finally said. "And since you were present when it happened, I need to hear exactly what you saw."


    "You mean the attack?" Aiden asked.


    Sir Bernard nodded. "Everything you remember. No detail is too small."


    Adrian leaned back, crossing his arms. "What''s the point? It was obvious someone went after her. The real question is who?"


    "That''s what we''re trying to determine," Sir Bernard replied. "So tell me what you know." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Sevan before taking a breath. "She was already running when we saw her. She was bleeding with two gashes on her face, parallel to each other. She looked terrified."


    "She was shooting at something." Sevan added.


    "Did you see what she was aiming at?" Sir Bernard asked.


    Aiden shook his head. "No, she was facing the forest, but I didn''t see anyone or anything coming after her."


    Sir Bernard''s expression darkened slightly, as if deep in thought. "And then?"


    "She collapsed," Adrian said. "That older guy picked her up, and she kept saying someone tried to kill her before she passed out."


    Sir Bernard remained silent for a moment, studying them carefully. Then he exhaled. "I see."


    "Do you think it''s connected?" Aiden asked. "To Savion?"


    Sir Bernard''s sharp gaze landed on him. "What makes you think that?"


    "Because," Aiden hesitated, glancing at Adrian and Sevan before continuing. "It also happened in the forest, and I don''t think monsters could do a clean cut like that. It could probable be claw marks or the most likely, a blade."


    Sir Bernard studied the three of them for a long moment, his gaze steady and unreadable. The weight of his silence pressed down on them before he finally spoke.


    "I appreciate your cooperation," he said, his voice firm. "But you are students, not investigators. It would be best if you stayed out of this."


    Aiden frowned. "So you''re telling us to ignore it?"


    "I''m telling you not to concern yourselves with it," Sir Bernard corrected. "The faculty is already handling the matter. We don''t need students nosediving into theories and making reckless connections."


    Adrian scoffed, crossing his arms. "You mean we should just sit back and pretend this isn''t happening? A girl was attacked. And what if it happens again?"


    "That is not your concern." Sir Bernard''s tone was final. He leaned forward slightly, his expression darkening. "You may think you''re helping, but you''re not. You''ll only make things worse for yourselves."


    "It is our concern. It''s our safety."


    "And the faculty wil be swiftly investigating this matter."


    Sevan let out a slow breath, clearly biting his tongue. But Aiden wasn''t ready to back down just yet.


    "What if we already know something useful?" he asked, watching for any change in Sir Bernard''s expression.


    "Then you tell me or the Headmaster. Not Lopt. Not each other. And certainly not anyone else."


    "How did you know we are friends with Lopt?" Sevan finally asked.


    Sir Bernard didn''t answer immediately. Then, with a sigh, he straightened and folded his arms behind his back.


    "Because I know how you three are. And because you''re predictable. It isn''t really hidden knowledge that Lopt would recruit the students behind the blue incident."


    That stung more than it should have.


    "Look, you don''t have to like what I''m saying, but you will listen," Sir Bernard continued. "For your own safety, stay out of this. Whatever happened to Savion and the girl is not something you want to get involved in. Do you understand?"


    The silence stretched between them.


    Aiden wanted to argue. He wanted to say that staying out of it wasn''t an option. That they couldn''t just ignore what they knew.


    But Adrian was the first to break the silence. He let out a breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "Fine. We''ll stay out of it."


    Aiden turned to him in surprise. Sevan, too, looked thrown off by Adrian''s easy agreement.


    Sir Bernard narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced. But after a long pause, he nodded. "Good."


    He stepped aside, motioning toward the door. "Go get some rest. The Trials are still happening. Don''t let yourselves get distracted."


    They left the office without a word, the heavy silence between them stretching down the hall. It wasn''t until they were outside in the cool night air that Adrian finally spoke.


    "We''re actually staying out of this?" he asked, his voice quieter than usual.


    Sevan nodded. "Yeah. We are."


    Aiden looked between them, expecting to see hesitation, but there was none.


    "Why?" he asked. "Since when do you two listen to authority?"


    "I listen. It''s Adrian you should be asking that."


    Adrian shoved his hands into his pockets and exhaled. "Because Sir Bernard''s right. This is dangerous. And if we keep poking around, you''re the one who''s going to get caught up in it, Aiden."


    Sevan nodded. "You''re already involved more than you should be. If we push this any further, it might not be us that pays for it. It''ll be you."


    Aiden opened his mouth, then closed it.


    They weren''t wrong. And for once, they weren''t joking or brushing it off. They were serious.


    "Let''s just focus on the Trials," Adrian said. "And keep an eye on things from a distance. But no more digging. Not unless we absolutely have to."


    Aiden nodded slowly.


    For once, they were going to stay out of it.

 Chapter 144 144: Orchestral Symphony [9]

    If Aiden could have a feria, which is the currency of Espera, for every time he thought nothing could go wrong, he''d have two ferias- which isn''t a lot, but it''s weird it happened twice.


    Because in no way that they stayed out of the issue.


    The common room was eerily silent when they stepped inside, the warmth of the fire doing little to dispel the unsettling stillness. The usual murmurs of conversation, laughter, and movement were missing, replaced by an emptiness that made the space feel strangely hollow.


    Most of the students were probably still at dinner, which made sense, but Aiden had expected at least some of them to be back by now. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian stretched, rolling his shoulders as he glanced around. "Finally, some peace and-"


    His words were cut off by a sudden, startled yell.


    "What the-?!"


    Aiden and Sevan snapped their heads up to see what had made Adrian shouted, only to freeze at the sight above them.


    Hanging upside down from the ceiling, completely still and utterly unbothered, was Collei.


    "Keep it down," she muttered, eyes closed as if their entrance had mildly annoyed her. "You''re making a racket."


    Aiden''s heart was still racing from the shock. "What- how- why are you hanging from the ceiling?"


    Collei, still suspended like some kind of oversized bat, swung slightly, adjusting herself into a more comfortable position.


    "Felt like it."


    Sevan furrowed his brows. "Have you been up there this whole time?"


    "Since after dinner, yeah."


    Adrian was still staring at her, mouth slightly open. "You just¡­ came straight back here after eating and decided to hang from the ceiling?"


    "Yes," she replied flatly.


    Aiden took a step closer, narrowing his eyes. "How even are you staying up there?"


    Collei blinked, as if surprised he needed to ask. "Magic."


    "Yeah, no kidding."


    Sevan crossed his arms, watching her. "You could''ve just sat in a chair, you know. Or on a bed. Like a normal person."


    "Where''s the fun in that?" she smiled casually.


    Aiden let out a slow breath and glanced around, suddenly aware of just how empty the common room really was.


    "You came back alone?"


    "Obviously."


    "Why?"


    Collei tilted her head slightly. "I like the peace and quiet."


    That made sense, in a way. Collei had never been the type to linger in noisy areas longer than necessary.


    Sevan turned his attention to the hallway leading to the dorms. "Have the others not returned yet?"


    "Nope. Just me."*


    "No one at all?"


    Collei was silent for a moment before finally adding, "Well¡­ Emmeranne came back just a few minutes before you guys."


    That caught their attention immediately.


    "Emmeranne?" Adrian repeated. "She left dinner early too?"


    "Oh, what? Dinner? No. I didn''t see her during dinner


    ."


    Aiden and Sevan exchanged a look. "Did she say anything?"


    "Nope."


    "Did she look¡­ normal?"


    Collei went quiet again, as if carefully choosing her words. Then, finally, "I mean she looks just like she does everyday, if that''s what you mean by normal. But she looked like she was in a hurry. Went straight to her room and shut the door."


    The three of them stood there for a moment, the silence pressing down on them.


    Collei finally sighed. "You guys gonna stand there all night or what?"


    Adrian snorted, shaking off the tension. "I still can''t believe you''re just hanging there."


    "You''ll get used to it."


    It wasn''t long before the common room door opened again, and the rest of their classmates began trickling in. The quiet atmosphere was quickly replaced by a low hum of conversation as they returned from dinner. Jarek was among the first to step inside, scanning the room before his gaze landed on Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan.


    "There you are," Jarek said, his usual gruff tone carrying a hint of urgency. "What happened earlier? The whole dining hall was buzzing about it."


    Ivara, who had entered just behind him, crossed her arms. "They canceled the Trials for the day. Something serious must''ve happened And you three must''ve seen it? Assuming of course, but I''m not wrong with my hunches."


    Aiden exchanged a glance with Adrian and Sevan before sighing. "A student was attacked near the forest."*


    That got everyone''s attention. A few gasps sounded around the room, and students who had already started to settle in paused, turning their heads toward them.


    "Attacked?" Rupert echoed, eyes narrowing. "By what?"


    "We don''t know yet," Sevan replied. "She ran into a crowd that we were following, screaming and firing off magic. She had two deep gashes on her face, like claw marks."


    "Or like blade marks," Aiden muttered.


    Ivara''s expression darkened. "So someone attacked her."


    "Seems that way," Adrian said, leaning against the couch. "She collapsed before she could explain anything else."


    The tension in the room thickened. No one spoke for a moment as the weight of the situation sank in.


    "Was it¡­ an outsider?" Morrigan asked hesitantly.


    "If it was, that means someone managed to get past the Academy''s security," Amihan added, her expression troubled. "That shouldn''t be possible."


    Ivara scoffed. "It clearly is possible if a student died before and me and Aiden got attacked and now someone nearly died."


    "She didn''t die," Sevan corrected. "She''s alive."


    "For now," Ivara shot back. "And what''s stopping it from happening again? What if the next person isn''t as lucky?"


    Her words sent a ripple of unease through the group. Even the more indifferent students were now listening in.


    "The school needs to do something about this," Ivara continued. "It''s bad enough we have to worry about these Trials, but now students are being attacked? What is the Academy even doing?"


    "Security should be tighter," Jarek agreed, his jaw clenched. "If there''s something dangerous out there, they need to find it before someone else gets hurt."


    "And yet," Jarek drawled, from where he was lounging on the couch, "instead of focusing on that, they''re still making us go about our business as usual."


    "The Trials were canceled today," Rupert pointed out.


    "For today," Jarek emphasized. "They''ll probably start up again tomorrow, as if nothing happened."


    "Then they''re being reckless," Ivara said firmly. "If the Academy wants to act like this is nothing, then that just means we''re all at risk."


    No one disagreed with her. The entire room had shifted into a quiet, simmering frustration.


    Aiden leaned back, watching his classmates. They were scared, and rightfully so. Someone had been attacked, and instead of receiving clear answers, they were left in the dark. Fear was quickly turning into anger.

 Chapter 145 145: Orchestral Symphony [10]

    Just like Ivara predicted, the Trials resumed the next day as if nothing happened. But it was clear the incident still left a bitter taste to the students as some had decided to not go out for the remaining duels scheduled. It was clear from the crowd in the Labyrinth that a lot of the students just don''t want risking their safety.


    The golden afternoon light bathed the dueling arena in a warm glow, though the tense atmosphere made it feel anything but peaceful. The students gathered in clusters, their chatter blending with the clash of weapons as the fourth-year duels neared their conclusion. Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan sat together, watching the matches with varying degrees of interest.


    Aiden kept his eyes trained on the arena, but his mind, as always, was busy prodding on some clues about the culprit. Though he does know already it was Karro, there is no guarantee that a student could be helping him. And that student is Emmeranne.


    Beside him, Sevan sat slouched in his seat, his arms crossed over his chest, lazily playing with a strand of his blonde hair. His eyes flickered between the matches and Adrian, who was perched forward on his seat, watching the fight with an amused smirk.


    "They''re dragging it out," Adrian muttered, tilting his head as one of the fourth-years dodged an incoming strike. "I''d have finished it by now."


    Sevan snorted. "Please. You''d be too busy showing off."


    "Can''t blame me for making things entertaining."


    Before Aiden could add anything, the conversation was abruptly interrupted by a voice.


    "Adrian Caleena. Sevan Wasterfall."


    Aiden turned his head just as a fourth-year student stopped in front of them. The boy stood with an air of detached disinterest, as if he''d rather be anywhere else. His uniform was pristine, his posture rigid, but his expression was unreadable. His tired eyes moved between Adrian and Sevan with the faintest hint of impatience.


    "Professor Anwar wants to see you. Now."


    Adrian and Sevan exchanged a glance. Sevan let out a quiet sigh and leaned back for a moment before pushing himself to his feet.


    "Okay, let''s go," he muttered.


    Aiden frowned slightly, about to ask what this was about, but then the boy''s gaze flickered toward him. His lips curled ever so slightly- not quite a sneer, but there was something pointed about the way he looked at Aiden.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "And you are?"


    "Not someone you need to know," the fourth-year replied flatly.


    "What does he need them for?"


    The fourth-year barely spared him a glance before answering. "That''s none of your concern."


    Then, as if an afterthought, he turned back to Aiden and added, "Aiden Chase."


    His voice twisted slightly, dripping with distaste as he said the name. His tired gaze met Aiden''s, and for a moment, there was nothing but thinly veiled contempt. "Professor Anwar says to focus on the Trials. The two of them will be in good hands." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden felt something cold settle in his stomach. He stiffened slightly, his hands curling into fists in his lap. It wasn''t the first time someone had said something like that to him, but hearing it now, in this context, left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Adrian immediately picked up on the shift in Aiden''s posture. His casual smirk faded, replaced by something more serious. Sevan, too, lingered for a second longer than necessary before stepping past Aiden.


    Just as he passed, he leaned down slightly, his voice a whisper meant for Aiden alone.


    "We''ll be back soon. I''ll tell you everything."


    Aiden barely had time to process those words before Adrian clapped a hand on his shoulder. His grip was firm, and when Aiden glanced up, Adrian''s usual easygoing demeanor had returned, though there was a flicker of something else in his eyes.


    "Don''t look so down, Aiden." Adrian flashed a grin, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I''ll make sure to give this guy a punch later for saying something so rude."


    The fourth-year scoffed but said nothing as he turned on his heel and started walking away. Adrian and Sevan followed, leaving Aiden alone in the stands, watching their figures disappear.


    The duel continued in the arena below, swords clashing, magic flaring, but Aiden barely heard any of it. His gaze lingered on the path they had taken, his mind churning with thoughts that refused to settle.


    The sound of soft footsteps approaching drew his attention, and when he turned, he saw Amihan settling onto the bench beside him. Her long white hair cascaded over her shoulder, catching the golden afternoon light. Her amethyst eyes held their usual kindness.


    "You''re alone. Where did they go?" she asked, tilting her head slightly as she gazed toward the spot Adrian and Sevan had vacated.


    "Professor Anwar called them."


    Amihan hummed in understanding, though her expression flickered with something unreadable. Then, after a pause, she offered him a small smile.


    "Well, I suppose I''ll keep you company in the meantime, then," she said lightly. "I was looking for Emmeranne, but I can''t find her again. She''s been gone most of the past few days. Only shows up during dinner. I wish she could tell me if where she''ll be going so I know she''s safe."


    Aiden glanced at her, taking in the faint frown that accompanied her words.


    "You haven''t seen her at all outside of dinner?" Aiden asked, his voice quieter now.


    Amihan shook her head. "No. And it''s not like I see her heading anywhere either- she''s just suddenly gone, then back again. She really uses her powers for it''s maximum potential."


    Aiden frowned slightly, but before he could say anything else, the duel in the arena below came to an abrupt, explosive end. The crowd reacted in a mix of cheers and groans, and for a moment, the weight of their conversation was pushed aside as the next round of fights was being set up.


    "What do you think of everything that''s happening, right now?" She asked finally.


    "Happening what? The Trials or like the forest incident."


    "Everything. I know you are very observant, Aiden, so I want you to tell me what you know. I''m sure you have some theories."


    Aiden pursed his lips. He couldn''t exactly just spit out, oh yeah I think your best friend is the murderer of Savion Ilmari and she''s connected with that Nosferatu from the duel I had with Ivara and she''s out trying to kill me or whatever.


    She looked at Aiden and smiled, but it was a sad kind of smile. "I know what you''re thinking."


    "You do?"


    "I mean, it''s a bit too much coincidences now, right?" She laughed forcefully.


    "Yeah..." Aiden didn''t know what to say.


    Amihan leaned back, resting her chin in her palm as she watched the next duelists step forward. "Maybe I''m just overthinking it," she murmured, but something about her tone told Aiden she didn''t fully believe that.


    Aiden wasn''t sure if he did either.


    Half an hour passed before the two finally returned. Aiden noticed them before Amihan did- with Adrian stretching his arms behind his head, looking relaxed, while Sevan had that faint, unreadable expression he always carried after serious conversations.


    Amihan caught sight of them just as they reached the benches. "Guess that''s my cue," she said with a small smile, already standing up. "See you later."


    Before she could step away, though, Sevan raised a hand.


    "Wait. You should stay," he said simply. "You don''t look like you''ve got company either."


    Amihan blinked before laughing, the sound light and amused. "What do you mean I don''t have company? My friends are here, I just don''t have someone with me. Ivara''s in the training hall, Emmeranne''s missing again, and Morrigan''s off on a date in the west wing."


    Aiden had barely registered the words when Adrian suddenly choked.


    "What?" His voice shot up an octave, and his eyes nearly bulged out of his head. "Morrigan''s what?"


    Amihan just laughed harder, shaking her head. "You act like this is shocking."


    Adrian''s mouth opened, then closed, then opened again.


    "Who is she even dating?" he demanded, looking at Aiden and Sevan like they might somehow already have the answers.


    "Ammonn."


    Sevan, who had clearly been trying to suppress a smirk, finally sighed. "You really didn''t notice, huh?"


    Adrian pointed at him accusingly. "You knew? And you didn''t tell me?"


    Amihan shook her head in amusement. "It''s not exactly a secret. You just don''t pay attention to things that don''t involve pranks, fighting, or annoying Aiden."


    Aiden rolled his eyes, but Adrian ignored him, still looking scandalized. "Who is she dating?"


    "Ammonn, idiot. Listen to me for once since all that racket you''re making you can''t hear other people."


    Adriane still looked deeply offended by the information, but Sevan clapped him on the shoulder. "Focus, Adrian. We have more important things to talk about."


    Adrian grumbled but didn''t argue, finally dropping back onto the bench beside Aiden. Aiden took the chance to glance at Sevan, silently asking what had happened while they were gone.


    Sevan simply murmured, "We''ll tell you later," before turning his gaze back to the arena.


    Aiden frowned slightly, but he didn''t push.


    "Well, I''ll go now!" Amihan waved at them before walking away from their seat. The three boys waved back.


    Aiden looked at the two.


    "Okay, tell me."

 Chapter 146 146: Orchestral Symphony [11]

    "Professor Anwar gave us some useful information¡ªweaknesses from the other contestants."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "And this concerns me how?"


    "Because they''re weaknesses you can exploit in your duels, duh."


    Aiden''s eyes narrowed, processing the information. "If this is about me, then why didn''t Professor Anwar just call me in?"


    He glanced at Adrian, whose lips were pursed, like he was holding back words. That only made Aiden more suspicious.


    "Adrian what''s with you?" he asked.


    Adrian let out a slow breath before muttering, "That''s what we asked too."


    Sevan gave Adrian a glance before turning back to Aiden.


    "It''s to limit eyes from giving away that Professor Anwar is training you. Teachers aren''t supposed to be involved in preparing students for the Trials."


    "So he told you instead?" Aiden asked.


    Sevan nodded. "If we all got called together, it would be too obvious. You''re already under enough scrutiny as it is."


    Aiden glanced toward the crowd, aware of how many students still whispered about him whenever he walked by. He knew Sevan was right. If anyone found out a professor was giving him an edge, it would only make things worse.


    Still, something about the way Adrian hadn''t said much bothered him. He was usually the first to complain or tease, but now he just looked¡­ unsettled.


    "You''re making that face again," Aiden muttered, looking at Adrian. "What aren''t you telling me?"


    Adrian shook his head, but his expression didn''t change. "Nothing. Just¡­ be careful, alright?"


    Sevan shot Adrian a look but didn''t contradict him. Aiden frowned but didn''t push further.


    That night, Aiden trained once again in their room.


    Sevan groaned again when Aiden picked up his sword, but instead of arguing, he leaned forward, propping his elbows on his knees.


    "Fine, fine. If you''re gonna keep training, at least let me finish."


    Aiden glanced at him, waiting. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sevan sighed and crossed his arms. "Shiloh."


    "And?"


    Sevan leaned back against the headboard. "Professor Anwar didn''t mention much about him, which is weird. But from our duel, I can tell you this. He''s fast but reckless. He fights with flashy, unpredictable attacks, and he''s good at distractions."


    Sevan continued, his tone growing more serious. "He''s really good at misdirection. You think he''s attacking from one side? He''s actually aiming somewhere else. He throws out moves that look useless just to get you comfortable before landing a real hit. And his magic- those damn illusion cards- if you get caught in them, you''ll be fighting things that aren''t even there."


    Aiden exhaled, processing everything. "So how did you counter him?"


    "Simple. I didn''t fall for his tricks."


    Aiden rolled his eyes. "Right. Because that''s so easy."


    Sevan laughed. "Okay, okay. The real trick is to disrupt his rhythm first. He''s annoying, but he relies on controlling the pace of the fight. If you fight at his speed, you''re done for. Slow things down. Force him into a fight where he can''t play his little games. And if he throws one of those illusion thingy, drown it before it goes off."


    Aiden nodded, storing the information away.


    Sevan then rubbed the back of his head. "There''s one more thing. He gets mad easily."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow. "Shiloh?"


    "Yeah," Sevan said. "But if you really mess with him, he''ll lose his focus. He''s the type to show off, but if he realizes he''s actually struggling, he gets angry. And the angrier he is, the sloppier he gets. If you can frustrate him, he''ll start making mistakes."


    Aiden tilted his head. "And how did you make him mad?"


    Sevan grinned. "Oh, you know. A few well-placed insults."


    Aiden huffed a laugh. "You really like pissing people off, don''t you?"


    Sevan shrugged. "If it works, it works."


    Aiden tapped his sword against his palm, deep in thought. He finally nodded. "Alright. That helps."


    Sevan waved a hand. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t get too confident. These fights aren''t gonna be easy."


    ----------------------------------------


    The past few days, there was a slight shift between Adrian and Sevan.


    Aiden had noticed it for a while now.


    At first, he thought it was nothing. Maybe they were just staying up too late, messing around like usual. But as the days passed, he couldn''t ignore it anymore. Adrian and Sevan looked exhausted.


    Dark circles were forming under their eyes, their movements slower than usual. Sevan yawned so often it was like he was trying to inhale the whole room, and Adrian, who was usually sharp and quick-witted, would space out at times, his gaze distant.


    It didn''t make sense. The First-Year Duels were only a few days away, but Aiden was the only one competing among them. If anyone should be losing sleep over this, it was him.


    Yet, here they were, looking worse each morning.


    He watched them carefully during meals, noticing how Sevan would blink slowly, as if trying to keep himself awake, while Adrian would roll his shoulders as though shaking off some invisible weight.


    It wasn''t just fatigue. Something was off.


    And Aiden hated that they weren''t telling him anything.


    Over the next few days, Aiden noticed something even stranger.


    Adrian and Sevan weren''t just exhausted, they were always there.


    At first, he thought it was just coincidence. Whenever he left the dorm to train, one of them would follow. Whenever he went to grab a meal, they''d suddenly decide they were hungry too. But then it got worse.


    The final straw was when Aiden was heading to the restroom and Adrian followed him.


    Aiden stopped in his tracks, turning to glare at him.


    "You better not be following me in there."


    Adrian, completely unfazed, leaned against the wall.


    "What? You want me to wait inside instead?"


    Aiden pinched the bridge of his nose. "Why are you here?"


    "Just keeping you safe."


    "From what? The toilet?"


    Sevan, standing nearby with his arms crossed, nodded seriously. "You never know."


    Aiden stared at them, incredulous. "You two have lost it."


    Adrian shrugged. "Hey, you''re the one who keeps getting into trouble."


    That was true. But still. This was ridiculous.


    Even when Aiden went to practice, one of them would be right there. When he tried to find a quiet place to think, Adrian would suddenly appear, making sarcastic comments, or Sevan would drag a chair over and start watching him like a hawk.


    At one point, Aiden turned to them in frustration. "You do realize I can handle myself, right?"


    Sevan just gave him a lazy smile. "Yeah. And we do realize you have a bad habit of attracting problems."


    Aiden groaned, running a hand down his face. He knew they were hiding something, but no matter how much he pressed, neither of them would tell him.


    And that only made him more suspicious.


    The night before the suspected First Year Duels, Aiden stretched his arms and stood up from his bed, feigning nonchalance.


    "I need to use the loo," he announced.


    Adrian, sitting on his bed, barely looked up. "Alright," he said, surprisingly calm. "I''ll wait outside."


    Sevan, lounging on the chair, nodded in agreement. "Try not to take too long. Who knows what kind of danger you''ll get into in there."


    Aiden rolled his eyes and walked toward the bathroom. He could feel their eyes on him until he shut the door behind him. His heart pounded, but he took a deep breath.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a karatula stone. The smooth surface of the small, engraved stone felt cool against his fingers. Magi used these stones for all sorts of things, depending on the markings carved into them. The one in his hand had a simple teleportation rune, one he had painstakingly drawn himself in secret.


    Please work, he thought.


    Bracing himself, Aiden tossed the stone into the air like flipping a coin.


    The moment the karatula stone left his fingers, his entire body lurched. It was like being yanked in every direction at once while also feeling nothing at all. The world blurred and twisted, his stomach flipped, and for a split second, there was an overwhelming sense of falling.


    Then his feet slammed onto solid ground.


    Aiden staggered slightly, gripping the wall beside him. His breath came out in a sharp gasp.


    That felt awful.


    But he had no time to dwell on the sensation. He quickly straightened and looked around. He had aimed to land just outside the common room.


    Instead, he was further down the hallway.


    Aiden frowned, but he wasn''t going to complain. It was still far enough. He didn''t care about the slight miscalculation¡ªwhat mattered was that he was out.


    Finally, a moment to himself.


    Aiden''s mind felt cluttered in a way that was hard to explain.


    The past few days, a heavy fog had settled in his thoughts, as though entire pieces of his memory were missing, drifting just out of reach. It was a strange feeling, one that gnawed at him, leaving him restless. He tried to shake it off, but it lingered, like an itch he couldn''t scratch.


    Sighing, Aiden decided that a walk might clear his head. He slipped out of the hallway, moving as quietly as possible, hoping not to disturb anyone. The common room felt stuffy after so much time spent surrounded by people, and the air in the halls was cold and still.


    As he walked, he tried to concentrate on the gentle rhythm of his footsteps. The silence of the academy, usually so comforting, now felt oppressive. His thoughts, once loud and clear, were now scattered and distant. It was like trying to piece together a puzzle where the edges kept shifting.


    As he continued down the dimly lit corridors, a faint sound reached his ears. At first, it was so distant that he wondered if he''d imagined it- a soft melody, drifting through the halls like the whisper of a forgotten dream.


    Aiden stopped, his curiosity piqued. The music was unlike anything he''d heard in the academy before.


    His mind raced, briefly flashing back to all the horror stories he''d devoured over the years. In every tale, it was always the curious ones who ventured into the unknown and¡­ met their end. The ones who followed strange sounds and creepy whispers always vanished.


    But I can''t just ignore it, he thought, almost against his own better judgment.


    The music, faint as it was, pulled at him. And then, Aiden froze.


    A laugh.


    A low, unmistakable laugh that made his hair stand on end. He recognized it instantly. It was Lopt.


    Without thinking, his legs moved of their own accord, the pull of his curiosity stronger than his caution. The music grew louder as he walked, guiding him down a narrow passage that he didn''t even know existed. His footsteps were muffled on the stone floor, and he made sure to keep as quiet as possible, slipping between the shadows.


    Eventually, he reached a large door, slightly ajar. He hesitated for only a moment before gently pushing it open.


    Inside, the sight before him almost made him stop breathing.


    The room was vast, more like a hall than a classroom, filled with shelves and instruments scattered across the floor. There were drums, harps, wind instruments, and strings¡ªeverything a musician might need. What made the scene even stranger was that the instruments were¡­ moving.


    Each one floated in mid-air, as though alive, playing a soft, yet mesmerizing orchestra. The sound seemed to come from all directions, swelling and ebbing with a strange, fluid harmony. Aiden''s eyes widened as he saw Lopt standing in the center of it all, grinning like a madman.


    His fingers wove through the air as if conducting, and the instruments responded, their sounds rising and falling in perfect synchronization. Lopt''s energy was infectious, his expression one of joy as the music seemed to wrap around him, bringing the room to life.


    Aiden stood frozen in place, his heart pounding in his chest.


    For a moment, Aiden considered turning and leaving. But his feet were glued to the floor. His curiosity, the strange pull that had led him here, made him stay, watching in awe as Lopt continued his strange performance.


    Lopt didn''t seem to notice him at first, lost in the music, but then he suddenly turned, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Ah," he said with a sly grin. "I was wondering when you''d show up."

 Chapter 147 147: Orchestral Symphony [12]

    Aiden took a hesitant step forward, the sound of his shoe against the old floor swallowed up by the sweeping hum of the magical instruments still playing around Lopt. The swirling magic in the room made it feel like walking through a memory- half-familiar, half-unreal. The instruments floated effortlessly, their strings vibrating, drumsticks tapping on their own, flutes singing without breath.


    It was like the room was dreaming.


    And Lopt stood in the center of it, perfectly still now, with a smirk curling his lips and his eyes gleaming with something Aiden couldn''t place.


    "You knew I was there," Aiden said slowly, still keeping a bit of distance between them. "Did you hear me come in?"


    Lopt tilted his head as if amused by the question. He didn''t answer right away.


    "I know a lot of things, Chase," he said finally. "Sometimes it''s not about hearing. Sometimes you just¡­ feel when someone''s watching."


    The way he said it gave Aiden chills. His gaze darted around the room again, trying to figure out if the instruments were just enchanted or something more.


    There was something uncanny about how they moved, not like magic from the professors, but more intuitive, almost alive.


    "Do you play?"


    Aiden blinked. "What?"


    "The instruments." Lopt gestured to the room, as if it should be obvious. "Do you play? Or are you just a pretty face with magic?"


    Aiden frowned at that but didn''t take the bait.


    "I¡­ used to play. Piano. I was forced to, when I was young. It wasn''t a choice."


    Lopt''s grin widened, but it wasn''t mocking. It was knowing.


    "Ah, piano," he said softly, turning toward an upright one in the far corner. "The instrument of reluctant prodigies and pressured heirs. I should''ve guessed."


    "How did you guess?" Aiden asked.


    Lopt walked slowly toward the piano, brushing his fingers along the top of it.


    "You have that air about you," he murmured. "The kind of person who used to sit too straight at recitals. Forced to memorize pieces by heart while other kids were allowed to run around." He paused, glancing back over his shoulder. "Tell me I''m wrong."


    Aiden didn''t answer right away.


    The music shifted again, now slower, quieter, almost melancholic.


    "You know," Lopt went on, speaking almost to the room itself, "music has a way of remembering things we forget. Or choose to forget."


    Aiden didn''t like the way he said that.


    Like Lopt knew something he wasn''t saying.


    He took another step forward. "Why are you here? This room¡­ this doesn''t feel like just a hobby."


    Lopt stopped, fingers resting gently on the piano keys now. He didn''t press them down.


    "Who says I''m just here?" he said softly. "Maybe I''ve always been here. Or maybe I just come when the melody calls." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden stared at him. "You''re not answering."


    "I rarely do." Lopt turned and finally met Aiden''s gaze fully, his expression unreadable. "But sometimes the answers are in the music. If you listen close enough."


    The words hung in the air, mingling with the strange harmonies around them.


    "Come," Lopt said suddenly, gesturing to a worn bench beside the piano. "Play something."


    "It''s been years. I barely remember."


    "Then don''t remember," Lopt replied. "Feel."


    Something about the way he said it sent a shiver through Aiden. The fog in his head, the lost memories, the vague sense of something being wrong, it all suddenly pressed in on him.


    The piano groaned softly as Aiden slid onto the bench, the faded ivory keys beneath his fingertips worn but familiar.


    He hesitated, staring at them for a long moment while Lopt stood beside him, arms crossed, head tilted slightly like he was listening to something far away. The instruments had quieted somewhat, still humming, but expectant, like they, too, were waiting to see what would happen.


    "Go on," Lopt murmured, his voice unusually calm. "Just play what comes."


    Aiden exhaled slowly and pressed a key.


    A single note echoed through the room. He followed it with another, and another, slowly weaving something uncertain but real. His fingers found old pathways buried deep in memory, rusty but intact. The melody started to take shape- not a piece he had memorized, but something of his own. Something raw. The room seemed to breathe with it.


    Lopt leaned against the side of the piano, closing his eyes, letting the notes swirl around him. Then, without warning, a violin lifted from its resting place and joined in. No bow, no hand guiding it.


    The strings moved on their own, syncing with Aiden''s tune. A flute followed, then a harp from the shadows. The room was alive again, filled with soft, strange music.


    "You''re not bad," Lopt said quietly after a while, his gaze still distant. "You could''ve been something else entirely if your life had gone a different direction."


    "I don''t think I ever had much of a say," Aiden replied without looking at him.


    Lopt gave a small, knowing smile. "None of us did."


    For a while, they just let the music play.


    Then Lopt broke the silence. "After the Solstice Trials¡­ I''ll be heading out again. Scouting."


    Aiden''s hands froze over the keys. He looked up. "So soon?"


    Lopt nodded, pushing himself off the piano with a soft sigh. "Orders. Always more to see, more to uncover. The world doesn''t stop just because a school is burning with secrets."


    Aiden''s heart clenched unexpectedly. "Take care," he said, almost too quickly.


    That made Lopt laugh. A light, musical sound, but with a bite of sadness at the edge. "Oh, Chase," he said with a crooked smile, "you''re the one who should be careful."


    "I''m serious."


    "So am I."


    There was a pause. Then Lopt turned away, facing the still-playing instruments, letting the music wrap around him like a cloak.


    "But," he added softly, "I don''t think you''ll need luck or caution. Not this time."


    Aiden''s brow furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "Not when I''m here," Lopt said slowly, "I don''t plan to leave until I finish my last objective here."


    "What objective?"


    Lopt didn''t answer right away. He walked across the room, past a floating cello and a harp that shimmered like frost, toward the far wall. His hand brushed a series of notes from a wind chime that wasn''t there before.


    Then, without turning back, he said, "You''ll understand¡­ when it''s time."


    Aiden stood. "Lopt-"


    But Lopt waved a hand behind him, and the air shimmered.


    The instruments fell silent. The room dimmed just as Aiden could make out a small shadow of Lopt from the corner of his eye.


    And Lopt was gone.


    Aiden blinked slowly, the dull light of the restroom making his head throb. He was still slumped against the tiled wall beside the sink, the stone floor cold beneath him. His heart pounded strangely fast in his chest as he sat up, confusion prickling under his skin.


    I was out¡­ wasn''t I? he thought. I walked out. I found Lopt. The music, the instruments¡­ it happened. Didn''t it?


    But here he was.


    Still in the same cramped stall where he had supposedly gone to "do a number two." The karatula stone was nowhere in sight, and his pockets were empty.


    For a few seconds, he just stared at his own reflection in the mirror. His skin was paler than usual, his eyes ringed with the faintest hint of exhaustion. The events in the musical chamber all felt like something carved into the back of his mind and then buried.


    And yet, so real.


    He opened the door slowly.


    Adrian was right outside, leaning against the wall with a look that could only be described as smug annoyance. His arms were crossed, his head tilted.


    "There he is," Adrian said with a wide grin. "Took you long enough. I was about to send in a search party. You constipated or what?"


    Aiden froze, the words momentarily catching in his throat. He could see Adrian''s eyes narrowing slightly, picking up on his hesitation.


    "Uh¡­" Aiden scratched the back of his neck and looked away. "Yeah. Something like that."


    "You know," Adrian said, catching up with a wide grin, "this will be the story I tell at your wedding one day. ''He looked death in the eye, but what really took him out was a number two.''"


    "Shut up."


    Adrian stared at him for a beat longer. "No shame, man. Happens to the best of us."


    Before Aiden could respond, Sevan turned the corner, holding a cup of water and looking equally unimpressed.


    "You were in there for nearly half an hour. Are you okay?"


    Aiden could feel both their eyes on him now, watching closely, waiting for a reaction. There was a flicker of suspicion in Sevan''s gaze. He couldn''t tell them. Not yet. Not about the teleportation, or Lopt, or what he''d seen. Not when they were already acting overprotective.


    He sighed and gave a sheepish shrug. "I think I ate something weird earlier."


    Adrian chuckled and gave his back a light pat. "Man, you better hope it''s not food poisoning. You''ve got a duel coming up."


    "Yeah, yeah," Aiden mumbled.


    Sevan handed him the cup. "Drink. You look like you saw a ghost."


    Aiden took it and muttered a thanks, sipping slowly as the two of them flanked him, already walking with him back toward their room.


    They didn''t press him further. But he could feel it, their eyes occasionally glancing at him, their movements just a little closer, their pace matching his stride too perfectly.


    Aiden kept quiet, forcing a laugh when Adrian joked about sealing the restroom door with a ward next time. But his thoughts were far away, back in a music-filled chamber that shouldn''t exist¡­ with a boy who always seemed to know more than he let on.

 Chapter 148 148: Orchestral Symphony [13]

    The night had settled thickly around Genvah Academy, blanketing the halls in eerie silence. In their dimly lit dormitory, Aiden was stirred awake by the creaking sound of the door swinging open.


    He groggily turned over, blinking through the haze of sleep.


    "Adrian? Sevan?"


    But when he sat up, rubbing his eyes to get a clearer view, he saw that both beds were empty.


    Frowning, Aiden pulled his blanket tighter around his shoulders and stared at the door, waiting, half-expecting the two to reappear with some ridiculous excuse. Maybe they had snuck out for Adrian to do some business in the restroom, or maybe to find a midnight snack. That wouldn''t be unlike Adrian.


    But minutes passed. Then more.


    The quiet tick of the clock in the corner became maddening.


    He considered getting up and looking for them, but exhaustion tugged at his limbs. So instead, he laid back down, his eyes watching the ceiling, waiting, until the wait grew heavy and lulled him back into a shallow, dreamless sleep.


    SLAM.


    The door burst open again, the sound echoing like a crack of thunder in the stillness.


    Aiden shot up straight in bed, heart hammering in his chest.


    "Adrian?" he called groggily, blinking hard against the darkness. "Sevan?"


    No answer.


    Aiden squinted.


    It wasn''t them.


    His breath caught in his throat as he saw the silhouette- a cloaked figure had stepped into the room, blade in hand, glinting faintly in the low moonlight bleeding through the windows.


    The air seemed to drop in temperature all at once, a chill running up Aiden''s spine.


    He stumbled out of bed, heart racing, his hand instantly flexing to make way for his flames. "Who- what the hell- ?"


    But the figure didn''t answer.


    They raised their sword in silence.


    The blade swung down in a clean arc, the edge catching a sliver of light. Aiden barely had time to throw up his arms when...


    "AHHH!"


    He screamed, instinct overriding thought, and the sound echoed through the dorm.


    Click!


    The lights blazed on.


    Adrian''s voice barked out, "Aiden?!"


    Sevan shoved the door wide open, his eyes sharp and scanning.


    The cloaked figure was gone.


    Vanished like mist.


    Aiden collapsed back against the side of his bed, chest heaving, pointing wildly at the spot the figure had stood.


    "There was someone- someone with a sword! They were right there! They-!"


    Adrian rushed to his side, gripping his shoulder. "Aiden, breathe. There''s no one else here."


    Sevan strode to the door, looked out into the hallway, then checked behind curtains and in the wardrobe. Nothing.


    "Aiden," Sevan said slowly, "are you sure you weren''t dreaming?"


    Aiden opened his mouth to insist. Yes, he was sure. It wasn''t a dream. He could still feel the weight of that fear, the hum of magic in the air when the sword swung. It was real.


    But then again¡­ so had that walk to Lopt''s secret chamber.


    And yet he''d woken up in the restroom. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked down at his trembling hands.


    "I¡­ I don''t know," he whispered. "I think it was real."


    Adrian''s jaw clenched. "We''re not taking chances. From now on, one of us sleeps by the door."


    Sevan gave a short nod. "I''ll set some traps tonight."


    Aiden didn''t argue.


    "Tell the headmaster."


    "What?"


    "Tell him Karro is here. He''s here. It must be him."


    The next day, the day opened with a charged, sunlit sky over Genvah''s battle coliseum, the vast dome trembling slightly with the roar of students and faculty gathered to watch the long-awaited duels of the Solstice Trials.


    Second years took the floor first.


    Their matches were quick and decisive, but none as jaw-dropping as Tachyon''s. Ranked first among second-years, Tachyon didn''t waste a heartbeat. The moment the whistle was blown, his opponent collapsed- victim to a near-impossible burst of speed and a shockwave punch that shattered the stone beneath their feet.


    By noon, the murmur around the arena shifted with electric anticipation.


    The First Year Top Ten were next. Or, as it was now being whispered, the Top Nine.


    Sevan had stayed true to his promise: after his loss during the preliminary duels against Shiloh, he had officially removed himself from the bracket.


    Aiden had tried to talk him out of it more than once, but Sevan had only smiled and said, "I promised that the one who loses, loses their position. I''m not someone who go against their word."


    Now, the crowd leaned in as the names flashed across the arena crystal.


    The first match was Morrigan and Ivara''s.


    The two girls entered the ring to a wave of applause, friends as much as rivals.


    Morrigan''s conjured beasts- translucent and ghostly-prowled around her. Ivara, calm and focused, nocked her arrows with precision. Their duel was intense. Ivara''s agility and accuracy allowed her to stay mobile, dodging the phantom claws of Morrigan''s summoned creatures, while landing hit after hit. But Morrigan wasn''t easy to shake off. Her control over the battlefield with her summons was suffocating.


    In the end, it was Ivara''s pinpoint final shot- an arrow laced with disruption magic- that scattered Morrigan''s final summon and pushed her just outside the boundary line.


    The arena erupted in cheers. Ivara helped Morrigan up, and the two embraced, grinning through their exhaustion.


    The second match was Aiden against Ammonn.


    A sudden hush blanketed the coliseum.


    Everyone knew of Aiden''s last name. Everyone watched him.


    He walked calmly into the ring, his long whip-sword coiled loosely in his hand, the sunlight glinting off the blade.


    Across from him, Ammonn stood with his usual smug smirk.


    The referee lifted his hand.


    "Begin!"


    Ammonn vanished instantly, disappearing before the word had finished leaving the referee''s mouth.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. His stance shifted low and grounded. His ears tuned in for any sounds: a footstep, a breath, anything.


    Nothing.


    Seconds passed.


    Then, he smiled.


    Raising his hand, Aiden snapped his fingers once, and a bloom of fire erupted around him in a sharp ring.


    He wasn''t trying to burn Ammonn- no. That would be too unpredictable.


    Instead, he let his flames flicker across the ground¡­ and upward.


    The moment the fire licked upward, it caught something.


    Something invisible.


    Cloth.


    The crowd gasped as a strange shimmer moved in the air- smoke curling around a vaguely human silhouette.


    Aiden followed the smoke trail with his eyes.


    "There you are," he murmured, and pointed.


    Another flick of his fingers and the flames flared again.


    This time, Ammonn''s voice rang out.


    "Okay! Okay! I yield!"


    The flames immediately died down, doused by Aiden''s control.


    The invisibility flickered away, revealing Ammonn with scorched sleeves and a sheepish expression, patting his smoking shoulder.


    Aiden let out a breath and bowed.


    The arena roared with excitement.


    "Smart play," someone near the front muttered. "That Chase boy''s not just powerful. He''s clever."


    Back near the stairs, Adrian grinned proudly.


    Sevan crossed his arms. "Told you he had this."


    Morrigan leaned forward, brushing dirt from her uniform, and added, "He didn''t even break a sweat. Gotta go, guys. Ammonn needs me."


    The cheering continued to thunder around the coliseum, but Aiden didn''t hear it.


    His breaths came out shallow, his vision slightly doubled at the edges. He stepped off the dueling platform as the referee announced his victory, but his movements were slow, as though every part of him weighed more than it should. The heat of his own fire still lingered in his fingers, yet his skin had gone ghostly pale. Under the midday sun, he looked like someone who hadn''t slept in days. And truthfully, he hadn''t.


    As he walked back toward the waiting area, students called out his name and clapped him on the back, whie some would sneer at his direction telling him to stop being so cocky just because he has powers since he is still a Chase. Some tried to ask how he did it- how he caught Ammonn when no one else could- but Aiden barely managed to offer a nod.


    He wasn''t even entirely sure how he had done it.


    He just knew he had to win.


    Ammonn, sitting now at the edge of the ring with scorch marks still on his sleeves, waved at him sheepishly.


    "Sorry for the sneak attack," he said with a rueful grin. "Didn''t expect you to turn me into a bonfire, though."


    Aiden gave a tired half-smile. "Didn''t expect you to be so flammable."


    Adrian and Sevan rushed to meet him as he stepped off the field. Adrian looked him up and down, alarmed. "You look like you died and came back. Are you okay?"


    Sevan frowned. "You alright?"


    Aiden shook his head, but it wasn''t a no. It was just a vague motion, like brushing off dust. "I''m fine. Just¡­ a little dizzy."


    "Little?" Adrian stepped closer and caught his arm before Aiden could sway. "You''re white as chalk, and your hands are shaking. Don''t ''little'' me right now."


    Aiden pulled away gently. "I said I''m fine. I just need water."


    Sevan exchanged a look with Adrian.


    Behind them, the arena lights shifted, announcing the next match in glowing letters across the magical display. The crowd roared again, but the three boys were silent, standing together in the shadow of the coliseum wall.


    Morrigan and Ivara joined them shortly after. Ivara was still catching her breath, her braid coming undone from the scuffle, while Morrigan looked like she''d nearly cried.


    "You were amazing out there," Ivara told Aiden. "That fire trick was genius."


    Aiden nodded, but his eyes were distant.


    Morrigan touched his arm gently. "Are you okay?"


    Before he could answer, a shadow passed from the corner of his eye.


    High up in the seating tiers, someone cloaked in a long, dark robe had stopped to watch.


    Not cheering. Not clapping.


    Just staring.


    Aiden''s gaze locked with theirs for only a second.


    Then the figure turned and vanished into the crowd.


    His heart skipped.


    The coliseum suddenly felt colder than it had under the sun.


    "Did you tell the headmaster?" Aiden whispered, forgetting to answer Morrigan.


    Sevan looked at him and shook his head. "Later."

 Chapter 149 149: Orchestral Symphony [14]

    The golden-orange hues of dusk had already faded into a deep cobalt when the duels finally ended for the day. Whispers filled the air like restless spirits- whispers of the fights and most of all, the match that was scheduled for dawn tomorrow: Emmeranne versus Ambrose.


    But Aiden wasn''t thinking of Emmeranne. Not entirely. His mind was fragmented: frayed at the edges like an old book. He was exhausted, the type of exhausted that didn''t settle in your bones but hollowed out your mind. He looked pale, almost translucent under the warm lights of the dining hall. His plate was barely touched, though he tried to make it look like he was eating, cutting his bread and nudging vegetables around his plate.


    After dinner, they practiced. Adrian threw tight, sharp shadow strikes that Aiden dodged with uneven footwork.


    Sevan offered tips, occasionally pulling a water replica of a sword to correct Aiden''s posture or rhythm. But even in the flickering light of the practice chamber, it was clear Aiden''s concentration was fraying.


    "He''s not in it," Adrian muttered under his breath.


    "I know," Sevan replied.


    By the end of the practice, Aiden had sweat dripping from his temple, though it was more from nerves than exertion.


    "I''m going to the Headmaster," he said quietly.


    Both boys turned to him.


    Adrian tilted his head. "Now?"


    Aiden nodded. "I can''t keep feeling like this. I- I don''t feel safe. It''s like something is watching me... Hunting me."


    Sevan frowned deeply, but after a long silence, he simply said, "Then let''s go."


    The three left the training chamber, their footsteps echoing louder than usual in the emptiness of the hallway. The farther they walked, the quieter the world became, like the academy itself was holding its breath. As they approached the final corridor that led to Headmaster Kairos''s office, the air grew heavy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then they saw it.


    A cloaked figure stood outside the Headmaster''s door. Silent, motionless, like a statue carved out of the night itself.


    Adrian''s instincts kicked in instantly. His shadows rose like a living curtain, wrapping the three of them in veils of shifting darkness.


    But Aiden didn''t hesitate. His fire was already dancing across his palm. His eyes widened in recognition.


    "It''s him!" Aiden shouted, the flame surging in his chest, rushing to his arm, and with a crackling roar, he hurled it forward.


    "Wait-!" Sevan shouted, trying to grab his arm, but it was already too late.


    The fire wave scorched forward, illuminating the hallway in blinding heat and color, but the cloaked figure was gone before the fire could touch them. A sudden rush of wind, a ripple of movement, and the hallway fell into silence again.


    "I should be the one asking that."


    They turned, and there stood Emmeranne.


    Her dark cloak swirled faintly around her ankles, and her dull eyes flicked over the three boys in dispassionate confusion. If she was surprised, it didn''t show.


    "I was just going to speak with the Headmaster," she said flatly. "And I didn''t expect to be set on fire..."


    Aiden''s mouth fell open. "You were the cloaked figure?"


    She looked at him as though it was obvious. "Yes."


    Before he could respond, the office doors swung open and Headmaster Kairos stepped out, his white robes fluttering faintly from the motion.


    "Ah," he said. "I was wondering what the commotion was."


    He looked over the scene calmly- Emmeranne, the singed marks on the stone floor, the three boys cloaked in shadows. His sharp eyes lingered on Aiden the longest.


    "You look¡­ shaken, Mr. Chase."


    Aiden tried to find the words, but his throat had gone dry.


    Kairos turned to Emmeranne. "Miss Emmeranne, I will speak with you tomorrow morning. There''s no need for you to wait tonight."


    She gave the smallest nod and disappeared down the corridor without so much as a glance back.


    Once she was gone, the Headmaster''s gaze returned to the boys.


    "Come in," he said, stepping aside. "You all look like you have quite a bit to say."


    Aiden took a seat, hands clenched tightly on his lap, while Adrian and Sevan stood behind him.


    Kairos took his own seat behind his desk.


    He leaned forward, steepling his fingers.


    "Now," he said, eyes sharp. "Tell me everything."


    And Aiden did.


    Or at least, he tried. Words stumbled out of him in uneven waves- about the nightmares, the cloaked figure, the feeling of something missing in his mind, how things kept blurring together.


    He didn''t say anything about the teleportation. Or Lopt. Not yet.


    But by the end of it, his voice was shaking, and the room had gone completely still.


    Kairos studied him with the careful precision of a man who had seen far too much, and still knew there was more waiting in the dark.


    "You''re not crazy, Aiden," the Headmaster finally said. "But what you are¡­ is in danger. I know he is after you but he will not be able to go inside this walls without my permission."


    Aiden swallowed.


    Adrian glanced sideways at Sevan, who looked like he already knew.


    Kairos stood. "I have begun investigating from my end. But for now¡­ I suggest all three of you keep your heads low. And stay together. Fear not that as long my plant who I will entrust with your safety will not be led away, you will be safe. Genvah Academy will always be safe as long as I am here."


    He walked to the shelves behind him, ran a finger along one of the spines, and pulled out a dark, leather-bound book.


    "Because if what I suspect is true¡­ tonight, things are about to change."


    -------------------------


    The sun had barely begun its ascent when a faint amber glow crept across the first-year dormitory, casting soft golden light on the tiled floors and muted walls. Aiden was already awake, though "awake" felt like the wrong word. He hadn''t really slept. Not deeply, at least. His dreams had been too jumbled, too fragmented, with voices whispering in corners as he sat below the tree.


    So he had risen early, his limbs stiff and groggy, but his mind focused.


    Today was important.


    Today, he might face Emmeranne. Or Shiloh. Or Ambrose. Or Ivara. Or Amihan.


    And despite what the Headmaster had said the night before, Aiden felt no safer than before. If anything, the knowledge that even the Headmaster suspected something¡­ only made everything feel more precarious.


    He finished splashing cold water on his face, ran a towel over his wet hair, and stepped back into their room still wrapped in the morning quiet. Sevan and Adrian were both still fast asleep, Sevan''s hair a tousled mess across his pillow, Adrian muttering something incoherent while curled deep beneath his blankets.


    Aiden tiptoed to his desk and pulled out a small pouch filled with karatula stones. He set them down carefully and drew out strips of paper, folding each one into rings. With a steady hand, he etched the levitation rune on each stone, wrapping the karatula stone inside.


    One by one, he tossed the paper rings into the air.


    They hovered, unstable at first, bobbing and turning midair like drifting feathers. But eventually, they steadied into a slow orbit around him, swaying in circles like a constellation of small, glowing moons.


    Aiden stepped back. Squared his stance. Inhaled.


    A small flame curled in his palm, dancing with warmth and familiarity. He narrowed his eyes, focusing on the closest ring.


    He hurled the flame.


    It struck the ring, but the paper caught almost instantly.


    "Oh no...no, no-!" he muttered, stumbling forward as the flaming ring began to dip in its levitation path. Another had caught fire. And then another.


    Aiden scrambled for the pitcher of water near the window.


    He tripped over Adrian''s discarded boot in the process and nearly toppled forward, catching himself just in time to splash a wave of water over the air around him. Two rings fizzled out with a hiss, but the last was still smoldering mid-air.


    Panicking, he flung a pillow at it.


    The pillow hit the burning ring squarely, which burst into ash and fragments in a tiny, defeated explosion.


    And that''s when Sevan sat up, blinking, his hair sticking up at odd angles.


    "¡­Is the room on fire?" he asked groggily.


    Aiden froze. He was holding a wet pillow in one hand, and the faint scent of burnt paper clung to the air.


    "No," he said far too quickly. "Just¡­ training."


    Sevan squinted at him, then glanced around the room where damp scorch marks lined the ceiling, floating ash hovered near the desk, and a few glowing karatula stones sparkled near Aiden''s feet.


    "¡­That looks like the kind of ''training'' that gets us kicked out of this school," Sevan muttered, rubbing his eyes.


    Aiden awkwardly set the pillow down. "They were just paper rings. With levitation runes. I was trying to practice aim and reflex with moving targets."


    Sevan yawned. "And they caught fire?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "You do realize you have fire powers, right? Maybe try water next time."


    "....I hate how that made sense."


    Sevan smiled sleepily, his voice soft. "You''re trying too hard. You don''t need to push like this. Not right now."


    "I might be up against Emmeranne."


    "And setting your bedsheets on fire isn''t going to help."


    Aiden let out a laugh despite himself, muffled beneath his arm. "Noted."


    Just then, Adrian rolled over in his bed, snorting himself awake.


    "What¡­?" he grumbled, hair a wild mess. "Is someone burning toast? Why does it smell like a campfire?"


    "Our prodigy here tried to invent flaming mid-air targets. It¡­ worked."


    "Great," Adrian muttered, grabbing his blanket and wrapping it around his head like a cloak. "Can''t wait to die in my sleep because Aiden decided the dorm needed to be a bonfire."


    "I''ll clean it up," Aiden said, already sitting up again and brushing the ash off his tunic.


    Sevan stood and stretched. "Well, you better. You''ve got about an hour before the Mirage Field opens. That''s enough time for breakfast, and maybe making rings that don''t explode."


    Aiden nodded and looked down at the smudged remnants of his paper rings, still glittering faintly under the runes.


    -----------------------


    The moment breakfast ended, the air turned electric with nerves and excitement. Plates were cleared with haste, barely a word spoken between bites. The first-year duels were set to resume, and everyone knew the next match would be a spectacle.


    Aiden, Sevan, and Adrian walked swiftly with the rest of the first-years toward the Mirage Field.


    "Who do you think''s next after Emmeranne and Ambrose?"


    "My bet''s on Aiden versus Ivara-"


    "I hope not!"


    A few upper years joined them too, eager to catch a glimpse of Emmeranne in action. She rarely fought publicly, and when she did, it was over before anyone could blink.


    But as they approached the Mirage Field, the crowd began to slow. Murmurs died mid-sentence. The chatter melted into silence as more and more eyes drifted forward.


    There, standing on the field, already prepared, already waiting, was Emmeranne.


    She looked like a statue carved from moonlight, still and unnerving in her quiet intensity. Her long, wavy black hair drifted lightly in the breeze, but otherwise, she didn''t move.


    Not even when the students began to gather.


    She was staring at something near her feet, unmoving.


    "What''s she looking at?" Sevan muttered beside Aiden.


    "I don''t know..." Aiden said, brows furrowed.


    Amihan, who had been chatting with Morrigan a few steps ahead, suddenly broke into a run.


    "Emmeranne!" she called brightly, the concern in her voice plain. "Where have you been? I-"


    A scream cut the morning apart.


    It wasn''t loud at first, more of a choked sound, like breath being stolen from a throat.


    Everyone turned.


    A girl, frail, wrapped in layers despite the warmth, with a white bandage covering the left side of her face, was on her knees at the edge of the Mirage Field.


    She hadn''t run. She hadn''t shouted at first. She simply dropped.


    As if her legs had crumpled at the sight of Emmeranne.


    Her lips trembled as she stared, wide-eyed, pointing a shaky finger at Emmeranne.


    "It''s her," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "It''s her¡­ it''s her¡­"


    Confusion broke out among the first-years.


    "Wait, who is that?"


    "Isn''t she from-?"


    Aiden''s heart began to race. That girl. He recognized her.


    The girl was shaking now, breath hitched as she pressed one hand to her chest.


    "Don''t- don''t go near her!" she cried, eyes locked on Amihan. "Get away from her!"


    Amihan stopped in her tracks, frozen mid-step.


    Professor Anwar, standing at the sidelines, quickly strode over.


    "What is going on here?" he demanded.


    The girl slowly looked up at him, her voice hollow, and pointed- not at Emmeranne this time- but at the ground near her feet.


    Everyone turned.


    There, lying on the grass by Emmeranne''s boots, half-hidden by the hem of her cloak, was a dagger.


    But not just any dagger.


    Its hilt curved into the likeness of wings- two identical blades branching from a single handle, its edges catching the morning light.


    The crowd gasped.


    Aiden''s eyes locked onto the weapon. His instincts screamed.


    The girl, still kneeling, spoke again. "That dagger¡­ it''s the same kind that was used on me. The one who attacked me¡­ they used a blade like that. Two-pronged. I never saw their face- it was daylight. I only saw the glint of the weapon before I¡­ before I ran out of the woods."


    Her voice dropped into a whisper.


    "I''d recognize that blade anywhere¡­ It''s the same kind of weapon that gave me this scar."


    And just like that, a cold wind seemed to pass through the Mirage Field.


    Everyone looked back to Emmeranne.


    But she remained motionless- silent, emotionless- as if she hadn''t heard a word.

 Chapter 150 150: Orchestral Symphony [15]

    The field erupted into chaos.


    "Get her!" Shiloh''s voice cracked above the silence, his arm outstretched, finger jabbing in Emmeranne''s direction."She''s going to escape! Someone stop her!"


    It happened in a blur.


    Emmeranne didn''t speak. She didn''t move at first. But the moment Shiloh shouted, her hands clenched at her sides, cloak whipping as the wind suddenly shifted.


    Then she turned and ran.


    She wasn''t fast at first. Her legs moved like they were reluctant, as if even she didn''t expect herself to flee. But the moment her feet hit the edge of the Mirage Field, her body launched forward with terrifying speed.


    Gasps. Screams. Spells flickering to life.


    From the crowd of upper years, a figure stepped out, and Lopt emerged, no longer smiling.


    His eyes were wide, bright with disbelief and something else- sorrow. His steps were quick, graceful, and when he moved, he did not raise his arms in violence.


    Instead, he stood in Emmeranne''s path with a pained look twisting his face.


    "Emmeranne- don''t!" he shouted.


    She skidded to a halt.


    "Move, Lopt."


    Her voice was quiet, barely a whisper, but it was the most emotion anyone had ever heard from her. It wasn''t cold, nor detached. It was¡­ afraid.


    But Lopt didn''t budge.


    His lips curled into something broken- half a laugh, half a sob.


    "Ironic, isn''t it?" he whispered hoarsely. "After everything, it''s you running now. It''s you they''re chasing."


    His eyes glistened with tears."Justice." The word barely made it out. "For Savion. For the others. For her." He glanced toward the injured girl still kneeling.


    "I never thought it would be you. No. Not really. I actually know it would be you. Ever since you arrived, ever since I saw you years ago, I know something is wrong with you, like a past. My experience in the enemy lines have not failed me. You... you''re a spy, aren''t you? You must be conspiring against Soleil, against Genvah. After all, weren''t you behind the killings in London Square?"


    Aiden froze. London Square?


    Adrian was gaping when Aiden turned to look at him. They both had the same thing in mind: the London Square murders that they heard when they were eavesdropping in Mr Caleena''s conversation many months ago.


    How did Lopt know about the London Square incident? Or how did he even came up with the idea of that? Wasn''t the talk under wraps given how Mr. Caleena was in an undercover mission and that Aiden''s identity wasn''t revealed to be from Earth?


    Emmeranne''s lips parted like she wanted to say something, but the words didn''t come. Her body trembled, not from fear, but from restraint. She clenched her fists harder, shoulders tense.


    "I didn''t..." she started, her voice cracking.


    She stopped.


    Everyone waited for more. For a denial. For an explanation. For anything.


    But nothing came.


    Not a single coherent word. Her mouth opened. Then closed again.


    She turned sharply, and ran once more.


    "No!" Lopt shouted, lunging to stop her, but she slid beneath his outstretched arm and vanished between the other students.


    Before she could escape, a beam of radiant light cracked the ground just inches from her.


    Professor Anwar had his hand was raised, threads of golden light still coiling around his fingertips, the scent of burning earth drifting upward.


    The strike hadn''t been meant to harm, but just to stop.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    The momentary pause gave Emmeranne time. She spun, leapt, and disappeared into the shadowed outer field, leaving behind the twin-bladed dagger, the stunned students, and the echoes of Lopt''s grief-stricken voice.


    Aiden stood frozen, the heat of his fire magic still humming in his veins, unsure of what he had just witnessed.


    The aftermath of Emmeranne''s escape left a heavy silence over the Mirage Field, the kind that seemed to squeeze the breath out of everyone''s lungs. Students still stood in scattered clusters, whispering with wide eyes, while professors murmured among themselves. The silver gleam of the twin-bladed dagger lay untouched on the stone.


    Amihan''s hands trembled as she wiped away the tears from her cheeks. Her breathing was uneven, ragged as she turned on Shiloh, her voice rising in disbelief.


    "You don''t know what you''re saying! Emmeranne would never do that!"


    Shiloh crossed his arms, rolling his eyes at her. "You saw her run, crybaby. Stop denying because she''s your friend."


    "She ran because you were all shouting at her like she was a monster!" Amihan snapped, her white hair frizzing from the static in the air. "She didn''t even get to explain herself! You called for people to catch her like she''s some criminal-!"


    "She didn''t deny it either. She tried. But she couldn''t even form a sentence."


    "Because everyone was screaming at her!" Amihan shouted. "Because she was afraid!"


    Her voice cracked. Her shoulders shook. She looked around, desperate for someone- anyone- to say something in Emmeranne''s defense.


    She turned to Ivara and Morrigan, her gaze pleading."Tell him. Please. You both know Emmeranne. You know she wouldn''t. She... couldn''t do something like that."


    But Ivara avoided her eyes. Her expression was tight, and she shook her head slowly.


    "Amihan¡­ I¡ªI don''t know. I don''t want to believe it. But if she ran, and the dagger was at her feet¡­"


    Morrigan gave a small, almost apologetic shrug. "They don''t just find random weapons lying around, Amihan. Especially not ones that match the wound of a survivor. I don''t want to believe it, either. She''s our friend..."


    Amihan''s heart dropped. Her gaze darted between the two girls- her friends- and all she found was uncertainty, and fear. No one was standing by Emmeranne.


    She staggered back a step, almost as if struck. Her voice was barely above a whisper now.


    "So that''s it? Just because she ran¡­ you''re all going to believe the worst?"


    No one answered.


    Somewhere behind them, Professor Anwar was speaking quietly with Headmaster Kairos, both of their expressions unreadable.


    With a single, deliberate wave of his hand, Headmaster Kairos conjured a gleaming golden microphone that hovered silently in the air beside him, pulsing with a faint light. It floated with an otherworldly grace, catching the attention of every student, professor, and staff member scattered across the Mirage Field. The once-humming energy of chatter and confusion was silenced instantly as the microphone glowed brighter, amplifying the Headmaster''s voice with a slow, deliberate echo.


    "Effective immediately," Headmaster Kairos began, his voice deep and solemn, carrying the weight of finality, "all activities related to the Solstice Trials are to be suspended until further notice."


    A stunned hush fell across the field, as if even the wind itself had paused to listen. The Headmaster''s voice continued, clear and commanding:


    "Due to the circumstances that have just unfolded, an incident that will be thoroughly investigated by both the Academy and the Council, we will be gathering all students and relevant faculty in the Great Hall. Your presence is not a request, but a requirement. Proceed in an orderly manner. Faculty will guide each year-level accordingly. That is all."


    As the golden microphone vanished into flickering particles of light, the spell over the crowd seemed to break, giving way to a low tide of murmurs, confusion, and fear.


    Professor Ylang-Ylang immediately stepped forward, gliding toward the first years. Her fairy-like dress swayed as her three Divatas hovered in graceful circles around her.


    Amihan was still on the floor, her knees folded beneath her, her shoulders shaking silently. Ylang-Ylang did not touch her, but extended her carved stick gently toward her shoulder. With a flourish of magical energy, she lifted the girl up with an invisible force.


    "Come now, child," she said quietly, her voice a soothing balm in the chaos. "Let''s get you inside."


    Amihan stumbled forward, still looking over her shoulder toward where Emmeranne had once stood, as if expecting her to return, as if willing it with her tears.


    Meanwhile, Morrigan and Ivara moved to support her, Ivara brushing a strand of hair from Amihan''s face and whispering something only she could hear. Ammonn came up behind them, hesitating before placing a hand on Amihan''s back.


    "She would never do this," Amihan whispered brokenly.


    Neither Morrigan nor Ivara responded at first.


    "If she was caught," Morrigan finally murmured, "and if she ran¡­"


    "Then it means she did something," Ivara said, her voice flat, trying to convince herself more than anyone else.


    Amihan turned to them, disbelief and betrayal painted across her features. But they couldn''t meet her eyes.


    A few steps away, Aiden stood stiffly beside Adrian and Sevan. Jarek and Rupert had joined them, whispering among themselves. Sevan''s brows were furrowed in thought, while Adrian''s jaw was tight, shadows twitching at the ends of his fingers like reflexive tics. Aiden didn''t say anything. His hands were clenched.


    Further back, Ambrose and Lochan stood frozen, their faces pale and drawn.


    "Genvah is cursed," Ambrose mumbled under his breath.


    "We shouldn''t have come here," Lochan added, wild-eyed. "I''m writing to my father. He''ll get me out. He will. Blast that stupid requirement, I don''t care about all this. Father better persuade the King to stop this madness of a decree for all kids to join."


    Professor Ylang-Ylang gently extended her hand, her Divatas twinkling around her as she gestured for the first years to follow.


    "Come along, all of you," she said, her voice still gentle but lined with urgency. "No lingering. The Headmaster''s orders are not to be questioned."


    One by one, the first years began to file out of the Mirage Field, the air heavy around them.


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151 151: Orchestral Symphony [16]

    The Great Hall felt so suffocating Aiden felt like he''d want to crawl out of his skin.


    All the students were herded inside, seated on the long benches beneath the floating crystal chandeliers. The glittering light did nothing to calm the nerves of the crowd; it only made the tension more visible.


    Some stared blankly at the Great Hall''s towering stained glass windows that once bathed them in warm, Soleil light during feasts and ceremonies. Now, they reflected the moon, casting ghostly patterns across the walls. The hall had never felt so cold.


    Since the Headmaster''s announcement, no one was allowed to leave. Several professors kept watch near the doors, and some of the top 10 upper years were stationed at the corners.


    Still, there was no sign of Emmeranne.


    The search had gone on for hours. Whispers flew from one group to another like birds flitting through smoke:


    "She vanished. Maybe she''s not even on campus anymore."


    "She must be hiding somewhere underground. The tunnels? The east wing tunnels?"


    "No way she could escape. The wards would''ve detected her."


    "But what if she has help?"


    As the theories grew wilder, so did the sense of unease.


    Some students were quietly crying, mostly first years. Amihan sat near the center, her shoulders hunched, her amethyst eyes red and glassy. Ivara and Morrigan sat beside her in silence, Morrigan occasionally glancing up every time a door creaked.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan were seated near the back, their own thoughts tangled. None of them spoke.


    Then, at last, the great side doors of the hall opened again- and Afanasy entered.


    It was the Fifth year top one.


    He surveyed the students once before speaking. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First years," he said, voice low and firm. "Get up. With me."


    No explanation. No chance to ask questions.


    They obeyed.


    As they followed him out of the Great Hall, tension clung to the group. The halls of Genvah Academy were dimly lit now, the usual enchantments toned down to conserve power during the lockdown. Every flickering torch and shadowed archway felt like a hiding place.


    "Do you think they found her?" Lochan whispered.


    Shiloh snorted. "If they did, we''d hear it."


    Ambrose added in a trembling voice, "What if- what if she''s still here? What if she''s just waiting¡­ for the right moment?"


    "Yeah," Shiloh said, growing louder, more aggravated. "And what if she tries to take one of us down next, huh? You saw how she looked! Like she was... like she was possessed!"


    "Shut up," Afanasy said without looking back.


    Lochan and Ambrose immediately went quiet.


    But Shiloh didn''t.


    He narrowed his eyes, puffed out his chest, and said, "You don''t talk to me like that. Do you even know who my father is? He''s in the High Court. I could get you executed for threats alone. You think you can talk to me like I''m-"


    Afanasy stopped.


    He turned slowly, and in the half-light of the corridor, his silver eyes seemed to burn like coals. His voice was quiet.


    "Try it. Send him a letter. Better yet, I''ll do it for you- with your severed fingers still clutching the pen."


    The hallway froze.


    Ambrose visibly paled. Lochan shrank into himself.


    Shiloh stared at Afanasy, lips parted slightly in disbelief. For a heartbeat, it looked like he might say something more.


    But then Afanasy gave a small, humorless laugh.


    "I''d love to see you try to threaten me again. Just once."


    Shiloh said nothing more.


    The rest of the walk to the dormitories was thick with unspoken tension. No one dared speak again, and even Shiloh kept his gaze forward.


    When they finally reached the dormitory hallway, Afanasy stopped at the arched entrance. He didn''t even look back.


    "You''re all to stay inside. If I find you out after curfew, I won''t hesitate to drag you to detention by your hair."


    Then, with a sweep of his cloak, he turned and strode off, his figure disappearing into the shadows.


    The first years remained in place for a few long seconds.


    Then, quietly, one by one, they filed into their rooms.


    Aiden, Adrian, and Sevan were the last to enter their room.


    When the door finally shut behind them, it felt like the walls themselves exhaled.


    -------------------------


    The silence of the dorm was thick, the kind that weighed down the chest and muffled even breath. Aiden stirred awake- not from a dream, but from the soft, distinct sound of a door creaking open.


    His eyes snapped open, his senses sharpening instantly.


    He didn''t move for a second. He just listened. There came a sound- subtle, like the familiar rustle of hinges- and then a small click, like a door closing softly but with certainty.


    Instinct took over. In a breath, he summoned a small flame to his palm, the fire flickering just enough to light the immediate shadows but not enough to draw too much attention. The warm glow danced on the stone walls, casting long silhouettes of the beds, desks, and coats hanging by the door.


    Adrian and Sevan were both still asleep, undisturbed.


    Aiden turned his head toward the source of the sound. It hadn''t come from their dorm room. The noise had echoed slightly. Aiden quietly slid off his bed, the wooden floor cold against his bare feet. He didn''t put on a robe or shoes. He didn''t want to risk making noise.


    He glanced at the small clock enchanted on the far wall.


    2:07 a.m.


    Another sound came, this time a breeze. A gust of wind, faint but deliberate, swept through the hallway. Not the kind made by faulty windows. This was something more.


    Something like¡­ someone leaving in a hurry.


    Aiden pressed his hand to the door, slowly nudging it open just enough to peer into the common room.


    The fire dimmed slightly in his palm as he focused.


    At first, the room seemed empty. Then, he caught it.


    A flash of white hair, long and glimmering under the moonlight streaming through the windows. A faint outline- just at the corner of his vision- slipping through the far door to the outer corridor.


    Amihan.


    Aiden didn''t hesitate.


    The moment he registered the familiar glimmer of white hair and the way the breeze had shifted unnaturally, he knew. Amihan was sneaking out. She was going to find Emmeranne.


    He didn''t even stop to grab his shoes. He moved quickly, quietly, slipping through the common room and into the hallway. The door closed behind him with a soft click, and he was moving again, his bare feet silent against the cold stone floor.


    His mind raced as fast as his footsteps.


    Why would she do this?Of course, he knew why.


    Amihan wasn''t the type to sit still. She loved deeply, with her whole chest, her whole spirit. Her friendship with Emmeranne wasn''t loud or showy, but it was the kind that was built from quiet meals and soft conversations. And now that Emmeranne was being hunted and accused, Amihan couldn''t handle it.


    She wanted answers. Maybe she wanted to say goodbye.


    Or maybe¡­ she wanted to prove everyone wrong.


    But she was being reckless. The halls were locked down, wards were up, and professors were patrolling. If she got caught, or worse, if something happened to her, Aiden didn''t want to imagine it.


    He picked up his pace, trailing her carefully down the west wing corridor.


    The problem was: she had air magic.


    And Amihan was sensitive. With her affinity to the wind, she could feel the smallest shifts in pressure, the faintest of steps, the subtlest breeze. She would know someone was tailing her if he wasn''t careful. If she even sensed Aiden''s aura behind her, Aiden could get in trouble.


    He breathed in deeply.


    He''d spent months training, trying to remember Mr. Caleena''s advice. Months trying to suppress the way his magic flared with his feelings, trying to control his leaking aura. It wasn''t perfect- he was still volatile, especially when he was anxious or angry- but tonight, that training mattered.


    And it worked.


    Amihan moved without ever glancing back, drifting down the long, winding corridor toward one of the lesser-used exits that led to the back of the academy gardens. Her steps were soundless, her long white hair floated behind her like a phantom, catching the pale moonlight from the stained-glass windows.


    Aiden stayed back, barely breathing, but watching her carefully. If she made it outside, she''d be harder to follow.


    She could take to the skies if she wanted to.


    He had to stop her before that.


    "Ivara''s going to kill you," he thought to himself grimly. "If the professors don''t catch you, she will."


    But mostly, he was just worried.


    Not because Amihan was breaking curfew, but because Emmeranne had already tried to hurt people.


    He hoped if Amihan did find her, that she wouldn''t hurt Amihan due to their friendship.


    Just as he crouched behind the column near the academy''s arched rear corridor, the sound of soft, amused laughter reached his ears like the brush of wind itself.


    "Why are you awake, Flame Boy?"


    Aiden spun, instinctively raising a hand ready to light up, but stopped mid-motion when he saw the glint of mischief in Lopt''s eyes.


    "Lopt," Aiden exhaled, shoulders sagging with relief. "Don''t sneak up on me like that."


    Lopt tilted his head, arms crossed as if he were inspecting a rare beetle. His smile widened. "You''re lucky it''s me who found you. Could''ve been Professor Flinders- or worse, that paranoid fifth-year scout hiding behind that statue."


    He jabbed a thumb over his shoulder, smirking. "You passed about three patrols and two warded halls without triggering anything. I''ll give you points for that. Stealthy and stupid."


    "Thanks, I think?"


    Lopt waved a hand. "Don''t worry. I''ll let this slide. Consider it a reward for entertaining me."


    "I''ll take your kindness later," Aiden whispered, eyes flicking back toward the corridor. "Right now, I''m just making sure a classmate doesn''t get herself killed."


    "Ah," Lopt drawled, leaning forward. "Would this classmate happen to have snow-white hair and a hero complex?"


    Aiden nodded, scanning the hall. "Yeah, she-"


    His sentence cut short.


    The hall was empty.


    The doorwas wide open, the soft wind fluttering the bottom of a curtain near it. Amihan was gone.


    She was just there," he muttered, stepping out from behind the column and toward the open door. "Damn it."


    "She''s fast," Lopt said with a shrug, though his voice had changed slightly. "Too fast for you to keep up now. And you shouldn''t be out here anyway."


    Aiden turned to him, frustration rising. "She''s alone! We don''t know if-"


    "I know," Lopt cut in, eyes suddenly sharp. "But you? You''re the one Karro''s after."


    Lopt''s expression was uncharacteristically serious now, his usually playful smirk faded into something more measured.


    "You think sneaking out is brave, but for you, it''s suicide. I don''t know what Amihan''s planning or what she thinks she''ll find, but if he finds you-" Lopt''s jaw tightened. "-there won''t be anything left for the professors to rescue."


    Aiden didn''t respond for a moment. He only stared at the open door where Amihan had disappeared.


    His fists clenched.


    "I don''t care if he''s after me," he muttered. "I''m not letting anyone else get hurt."


    Lopt let out a long breath, then gave a crooked smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "You''re too much like Savion, you know that?"


    Aiden turned to him slowly. "Then help me. Please?"


    But Lopt didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked toward the open door, the breeze still trickling in from outside like the breath of something just waiting beyond the veil.


    "You''re more reckless than I thought. Fine."


    Aiden blinked. "What?"


    "I''m coming with you."


    "You- what?"


    "I might know where she''s going," Lopt said, stepping forward, his usual carefree tone replaced with something sharper. "She''s not the only one who''s been sneaking out lately. I''ve seen her before, going toward the greenhouse tunnels past the south wall. There''s an old gate that leads toward the river cliffs. She might think Emmeranne''s hiding out there."


    "Then we have to move," Aiden said immediately.

 Chapter 152 152: Orchestral Symphony [17]

    The night was colder than Aiden expected. The wind snuck past the tall trees surrounding the academy''s rear wall, brushing through the grass and tugging at the edge of his coat as he and Lopt made their way along the hidden path, lit only by moonlight and the occasional shimmer of blue fire Aiden conjured to light their way.


    "We need to hurry," Aiden said, his voice low but urgent as he stepped over a gnarled root. "If she gets too far ahead, we might lose her trail."


    Lopt, walking ahead of him with his hands casually tucked into his pockets, barely glanced back.


    "Relax. I know where she''s going. She has nowhere else to go. Besides¡­" His lips twitched into a slight grin. "She''s terrible at sneaking around."


    Aiden frowned. "Still, I don''t want anything to happen to a classmate."


    "She''s not helpless," Lopt said, then added more softly, "but I get it."


    They walked in silence for a few more minutes, the only sounds their footsteps crunching against the dirt and the far-off rustling of the trees. Then, unexpectedly, Lopt broke the quiet.


    "So¡­" he said, glancing sideways. "What was Earth like?"


    Aiden blinked. "Earth?"


    "Yeah. You''re from there, right?" Lopt''s tone was still casual, but there was a strange flicker in his eyes- genuine curiosity beneath the teasing. "What''s it like being the heir of the famous Chase family over there?"


    Aiden was quiet for a long moment. The wind carried the scent of pine and soil.


    "You don''t ask light questions, do you?"


    Lopt smirked. "I''m an excellent conversationalist."


    Aiden chuckled faintly, but it faded just as quickly. His voice dropped, and the firelight dimmed in his hand. "Being a Chase isn''t what people think it is. On Earth, it was¡­ suffocating. Eyes on me all the time. Expectations so high I couldn''t breathe."


    Lopt tilted his head, listening.


    "My father- he never let me forget who I was supposed to be. Perfect son. Perfect heir. No weakness. No failure. Even when I just wanted to be¡­ a kid." Aiden swallowed. "There were days I felt like a sword- always ready to be wielded, but never allowed to rest."


    He laughed once, bitterly. "You know what I remember most? Silence. Our house was huge, but it always felt empty. Cold halls. Locked doors. And even when it was full, it still felt like I was alone."


    Lopt didn''t say anything for a moment, just watching him.


    "I didn''t get to choose this," Aiden muttered. "The blood in my veins, the power. None of it was mine to decide."


    Lopt finally spoke, quieter than before. "But you''re still here."


    Aiden nodded. "Yeah. Somehow."


    "I''ve met a lot of heirs," Lopt said, "but most of them are so obsessed with their legacy, they can''t see past their own reflections. You''re different."


    "Different good or different doomed?"


    "Bit of both. That''s what makes you interesting."


    Aiden smiled faintly. "Thanks¡­ I think."


    They kept walking, the forest beginning to thin out ahead of them. Moonlight poured through the canopy, casting ghostly shapes on the grass. Lopt slowed down, raising a hand.


    "We''re almost there. That ridge just past the tunnel mouth? That''s where she''s headed."


    Aiden glanced around. The air was heavier now, and the sound of rushing water echoed faintly from the cliffs. His fire dimmed further as they stepped into the narrowing stone path between the trees.


    The climb up the cliffside was quieter than it had ever been.


    Each step scraped against the gravel and loose stone, but even the crunch beneath Aiden''s bare feet (yes, he forgot to wear shoes) sounded muted, like the world itself was holding its breath.


    The fire in his palm was small, just enough to light the path ahead. The sky above had turned to a velvet, deep blue, streaked with clouds, and the full moon hung low like an eye watching them.


    Behind him, Lopt followed at a steady pace, hands casually in his pockets, as if this were just another late-night stroll through the woods.


    Halfway up, Aiden''s voice cut through the silence.


    "How did you know?"


    Lopt didn''t break stride. "Know what?"


    "About Emmeranne. About London Square. When you confronted her in the Mirage Field earlier in the morning."


    Lopt was quiet for a moment, then said with a half-smile, "She was never in London Square. That was Karro. Emmeranne was near the station¡­ just outside the border."


    Aiden stopped. The wind brushed past, carrying leaves and the scent of damp pine.


    "Then why was Karro there?" he asked.


    Lopt shrugged. "I don''t know. It was all over the news."


    That made Aiden pause longer. His gut twisted with something that wasn''t fear- more like realization, slow and creeping. They continued up, but Aiden''s mind was no longer just on Emmeranne. Something itched at the back of his skull, like he was overlooking something obvious.


    By the time they reached the top of the cliff, the view had opened wide- forests blanketed the landscape, dark waves of green stretching out forever. The lake glittered like black glass in the distance, and the moon''s reflection danced across it.


    There was no sign of Amihan or Emmeranne.


    Aiden stepped toward the edge, the cool breeze brushing his hair back. He let the fire in his hand fizzle out and breathed in deeply. Despite the cold, sweat clung to his neck, from the hike¡­ and the unease.


    He turned.


    Lopt stood behind him, his face obscured partially by shadow.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes.


    "You said it was on the news?"


    Lopt nodded, almost bored. "Mm-hmm."


    "No, it wasn''t."


    "I was there, Lopt. The Caleenas were given a secret mission by the headmaster to retrieve me from the Chase Mansion. My identity wasn''t given up until when Karro himself announced it. I reckon even the Hunters Association would say anything. If word got out that I was a Magi, let alone the heir to the Chase name, it would''ve shattered them. My entire background in regards to Earth was probably erased or covered up. I assume they have presumed me dead or taken by the person responsible for the killings in the station. That''s what they would''ve told the media. If anything was released, it would''ve been half-truths and redirections. There was no way it could''ve made it to the news. Not the real story."


    Lopt tilted his head slightly, saying nothing.


    "You wouldn''t have known where I was, or that Karro was there, or that I was tied to it. Unless¡­"


    The cliff was silent.


    "Unless someone told you," Aiden finished, his voice low.


    The clouds thinned, and the moonlight caught the side of Lopt''s face.


    Aiden took a step back, instinctively, his feet scuffing the stone behind him.


    "You wouldn''t have known that unless you were working¡­ under Karro."


    Lopt smiled faintly, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    There was a long pause. The wind died down for a beat. No rustling leaves, no sound of nightbirds. Only the slow thud of Aiden''s heart, rising now, steady but heavy, like a war drum beneath his ribs.


    He waited for Lopt to deny it.


    To laugh.


    To mock him like always.


    But Lopt didn''t.


    He just stood there. Watching.


    "I trusted you," Aiden said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I thought you were¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence. Because suddenly, he didn''t know what he thought anymore.


    Lopt took a step forward, and Aiden instinctively tensed.


    But Lopt didn''t attack.


    He just looked at Aiden, like he was trying to see something deeper inside him.


    Then, quietly, Lopt said, "It''s dangerous to stand that close to the edge. Especially when the truth starts to feel like a push."


    Lopt just smiled at Aiden. His expression was hollow, vacant in the most unsettling way, like he was wearing a mask that had long since stopped fitting. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fire in his hand reignited without thought, flames crackling softly in the quiet air.


    Lopt took a slow step forward and Aiden reacted.


    He hurled a blast of fire directly at Lopt''s chest, expecting it to force him back- if not burn him, at least give Aiden the space to run.


    But Lopt moved and sidestepped it, almost as if he knew it was coming before Aiden had even lifted his hand. The fire fizzled against the rocky cliff behind him, leaving only black scorch marks in its wake.


    Lopt kept walking.


    And Aiden, without realizing it, kept walking backward until the wind hit his back and the solid ground was gone.


    He was at the edge.


    "Do you trust me?" Lopt asked quietly.


    The question threw Aiden off. He blinked, his fire still lit, though the flicker was uneven now, responding to his scattered emotions.


    "What?"


    "Do you trust me?" Lopt repeated, stopping just a few feet away from him.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes. "Why the hell would I trust you?" he snapped. "You... you''ve been lying this whole time. You knew, you... backstabbing bitch."


    Lopt laughed jusr softly, like something in him was still amused by the way Aiden clung to anger like it would save him.


    He didn''t respond.


    "Answer me!" Aiden shouted, the fire in his palm flaring up with his voice.


    Lopt tilted his head.


    "Do you trust me?"


    This time, the question wasn''t casual. There was something heavier beneath it, something that pressed against Aiden''s chest like a warning, or a promise.


    "No."


    The smile dropped from Lopt''s face like it had never been there.


    Without another word, Lopt reached out and shoved Aiden.


    Aiden''s feet slipped. His balance disappeared. The night tilted, and for a single, breathless heartbeat, all he saw was the moon in the sky and the look on Lopt''s face- smiling.


    Then the cliff was gone beneath him.


    And Aiden fell.

 Chapter 153 153: Orchestral Symphony [18]

    There was banging on the door. It was hard, desperate and urgent.


    It rattled on its hinges, loud enough to jolt Sevan from the edge of a dream and into reality with his heart racing. He sat up instantly, breath caught in his throat as he blinked through the darkness of their room. The sound came again- fists pounding against wood- followed by the distant murmur of voices in the hallway and the unmistakable noise of the common room stirring in a flurry of tension.


    "Sevan," Adrian groaned sleepily from the other side of the room, pushing the covers aside and sitting up. "What time is it?"


    "I don''t know," Sevan muttered as he climbed out of bed, grabbing his shoes. He crossed the room quickly and unlatched the door.


    Standing there in the moonlit hallway was Ivara.


    She looked like a ghost.


    Her hair was in a bonnet, but a few strands of red coily hair was clinging to her cheeks, soaked with tears. She clutched a candle in both hands, the flickering flame casting golden light across her face, making the tears shimmer as they fell silently.


    Her lips trembled.


    Behind her stood Morrigan, her shoulders tense and her eyes wide. She wasn''t crying, but her fists were clenched at her sides, her breathing sharp and uneven as she stared at Sevan and Adrian like the world was about to fall apart.


    Sevan''s chest tightened. "Hey, hey... You two look like a mess. What happened?"


    "S-She''s gone," Ivara said, her voice cracking like thin ice. "Amihan''s gone. She''s... she''s not in our room. she''s nowhere. I checked everything. I-I checked everywhere... She''s gone...."


    "The wind outside. It was... so loud when I woke up. I-I, uhm, I think she used it¡­ to leave."


    "She wouldn''t just leave," Ivara continued, her words stumbling. "Not without telling us. Not tonight. Especially not now..."


    Sevan''s throat went dry. "Alright, wait we''ll talk in the common room so you could calm down. We''ll figure this out."


    Adrian had already turned toward Aiden''s bed near the window. He was shaking off the last remnants of sleep, muttering, "I''ll get him. We might need to go straight to a professor."


    He reached Aiden''s bed and stopped.


    The air seemed to still.


    "Adrian?" Sevan asked.


    Adrian didn''t answer.


    Sevan walked closer. Adrian was standing like a statue, staring at the empty mattress with eyes wide in disbelief. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it?" Sevan asked, stepping past him, then froze.


    Aiden''s bed was empty.


    The sheets were half-kicked aside, the pillow barely touched. The window next to his bed was cracked open, the curtains fluttering like whispers. The cold night air slipped in through the gap, and with it¡­ the realization.


    Aiden was gone.


    "Shit... shit shit shit," Adrian muttered under his breath, reaching for his leather jacket. "He followed her. Of course he did. He must''ve heard her or something."


    "Wait," Sevan said, blocking the door as Adrian moved to leave. "We don''t even know where she went Or where they went. You''ll just run out there blind?"


    Adrian''s jaw clenched. "Better than doing nothing."


    "We''re not doing nothing. We''re going to figure this out smartly," Sevan shot back. "Running into the dark isn''t going to help either of them."


    Adrian looked like he was about to argue, but then he took a breath and relented, shoving his jacket on with a sharp tug.


    "Ten minutes," he said coldly. "Then I''m going, with or without you."


    Sevan nodded.


    The five of them stepped into the hallway, where the atmosphere was already changing. Doors were creaking open, and other students were poking their heads out. Whispers traveled like smoke.


    The common room was glowing with candlelight now, with the students gathered in their sleepwear, worry scrawled across their faces.


    As they entered the common room, Sevan noticed how pale Ivara still looked. She was wringing the fabric of her nightshirt, eyes darting around the room like she was hoping Amihan would simply appear.


    "She was crying," Ivara whispered, almost to herself. "She was crying earlier, when the Trials got canceled and when... when Emmeranne ran. I should''ve checked on her again. I should''ve-"


    "Don''t," Sevan said gently. "It''s not your fault."


    "I should''ve-" she stopped, a sob cutting off her sentence.


    Morrigan stayed close, placing a hand on her back. "We''ll find them. We will."


    Adrian, standing near the edge of the fireplace''s light, was staring at the open window that overlooked the cliffside in the distance. He didn''t say a word, but his eyes were narrowed, mind racing with possibilities.


    Sevan looked around at the room full of tense faces, then back to his friends.


    A horrible chill swept through the room, making the candles flicker violently.


    Somewhere outside, the wind howled.


    The first years had gathered in the common room in a tight circle, some still half-asleep in pajamas and house robes, others fully alert, adrenaline chasing away any lingering drowsiness. Candles floated gently overhead, casting uneven glows across pale faces.


    "Did anyone hear something earlier?"


    "Maybe a door creaking? Or wind?"


    "I thought I heard footsteps down the hall, but I thought I was dreaming."


    "No one saw them leave?"


    Everyone was looking at one another, searching for clues in each other''s faces as if someone might suddenly remember something useful. But it was all fragments- speculation and mounting panic.


    Shiloh, standing near the stairs in an eye-wateringly bright pair of gold silk robes with embroidered moons and suns, rolled his eyes.


    "Gods above," he muttered loud enough for everyone to hear. "All of you look like wet puppies. Just stay put, would you? We don''t need more of you sneaking out and getting yourselves killed."


    Adrian turned sharply, voice cold and biting. "Two of our classmates are gone, Shiloh."


    "And it''s their fault," he said with a shrug, as if that settled everything. "They were stupid enough to sneak out. And now what? We''re all supposed to go play hero because they made a dumb decision? Get real."


    He stepped past the crowd, brushing through the group like they were weeds in his way. "Enjoy your little group panic session," he called over his shoulder, "but I value my sleep. Unlike some people."


    And with that, he disappeared back into the boys'' corridor, grumbling something about "cocky people with a death wish" and "lack of sleep being a war crime."


    The moment he was gone, tension spiked again. Some students looked like they wanted to follow him, while others looked ready to throw their shoes after him.


    Meanwhile, in the corner of the common room, Ammonn had pulled Morrigan into his arms. She had tried to keep it together, tried to be strong, but now that she had nothing left to do but wait, the tears finally came. Her shoulders trembled against his chest as he whispered quiet reassurances into her hair.


    "They''ll be okay," he said. "They''ll come back."


    "They have to," Morrigan choked, clutching the back of his shirt. "She wouldn''t just vanish. Not like this."


    Ivara sat slumped on the couch, head bowed, trying her best to breathe evenly. Sevan sat beside her, his hand drawing slow, calming circles across her back as if grounding her through the motion alone. Hanako had knelt in front of Ivara and was gently massaging her tense fingers, trying to coax the rigidity from her hands with soothing pressure.


    "We''ll find them," Sevan murmured. "We''ll get them back."


    Adrian had had enough. The moment Shiloh disappeared behind the door with his careless words still echoing, Adrian''s patience snapped like a frayed wire. He pushed off from the wall, eyes dark with frustration, and stormed out of the common room.


    "Adrian- wait!" Jarek called after him, lunging forward to grab his arm.


    But Adrian shrugged him off. "I''m done waiting around."


    Before Jarek could argue again, Adrian had already thrown open the outer door and stepped into the hall.


    It was nearly three in the morning, and the corridors of the dorm wing were quiet, save for the soft flicker of enchanted lamps along the walls. Just as he rounded the corner, he nearly collided with Professor Pippa. Her expression immediately turned from annoyance to stern reprimand.


    "Mr. Caleena!" she barked, stopping short in front of him. "What in Soleil''s name are you doing out at this hour? You''re breaking curfew-"


    "We have a really sticky situation, professor," Adrian said quickly. "Aiden and Amihan. They''re gone. They left the dorms. No one''s seen them."


    Professor Pippa''s mouth opened to scold him again, but froze mid-breath. Her face went pale.


    "They what?"


    "I''m telling you- they''re missing. They''re not in the dorms. Amihan left earlier, and Aiden probably followed her. I don''t know how long ago. But something''s wrong, Professor."


    Pippa stared at him for a second too long. Then her expression snapped to urgency.


    "Stay here," she said sharply. "Do not move, Mr. Caleena. I''m calling the Headmaster."


    And before Adrian could get another word in, she whirled around and bolted down the hallway, the hem of her robes snapping behind her.


    Adrian watched her go, then turned back to the common room, only to hear a click behind him. He sprinted back and grabbed the handle just as the door sealed shut with a shimmer of violet magic.


    He twisted the knob and yanked it, slamming his shoulder into the wood.


    "Damn it," he hissed.


    The door wouldn''t budge.


    "Professor Pippa sealed it?" Jarek said, stunned, as he caught up behind him.


    Adrian nodded grimly, pressing his ear against the door. The inside was silent now, the muffled murmurs of their classmates completely blocked. "She must have locked us in to keep us ''safe.''"


    "She underestimates us," Sevan said, appearing at his side now with his arms crossed. "She thinks a sealed door is enough to hold us back?"


    Hanako joined them, holding a small charm between her fingers.


    "We could disrupt the magic if we time it with a spell surge. It''s woven into the dorm''s protection runes, but there are weak points. Especially during a time like this."


    Adrian turned to them with that familiar glint in his eye- the kind that only came when trouble was brewing. "Then let''s find the weakest point."